//i ' 


•Uf'-J^J 


>>r 


...   .••■  -r^- 


■^' 


'■^^'y- 


'4 


?y. 


«WPi 


^./if:p 


PRESENTED  TO  THE  LIBRARY 


OF 


PRINCETON  THEOLOGICHL  SEMINARY 


BY 


JVlPs.  Rle^^andep  Proudfit. 


ll 


AN 


EXPLANATION 


THE  PRINCIPAL  TYPES, 


THE  PROPHECIES 


OF    DANIEL    AND    HOSEA, 
THE  REVELATION, 

AND   OTHEH   SYMBOLICAL  PASSAGES  OF   THE 

HOLY    SCRIPTURES, 


BY    AAROV    KINNE,    A.  M. 

MINISTER  OP  THE  GOSPEL, 


Blessed  is  he  that  readeth,  and  they  that  heav    the   words  of  this  prophecy 
and  keep  those  tilings  which  are  written  therein;  for  the  time  is  at  hand. 

Rev.  i,  3. 


BOSTON: 

PRINTED  BY  SAMUEL  T.  ARMSTRONG,  No.  50,  CORNHILIi 
1814. 


DISTRICT  OF  MASSACHUSETTS— To  wit: 

District  Clerk's  Office. 

Be  it  remembered,  that  on  the  twelfth  day  of  February,  A.  D.  1814;  and 
in  the  thirty-eighth  year  of  the  independence  of  the  United  States  of  America, 
Samuel  T.  Armstrong,  of  the  said  District,  has  deposited  in  this  office  the  title 
of  a  book,  the  right  whereof  he  claims  as  Proprietor;  in  the  words  .following, 
to  tuit: 

"An  explanation  of  the  principal  types,  the  prophecies  of  Daniel  and  Hosea, 
the  revelation,  and  other  symbolical  passages  of  the  holy  scriptures.  By  Aaron 
Kinne,  A.  M.  Minister  of  the  Gospel. 

Blessed  is  he  that  readeth,  and  they  that  hear  the  words  of  this  prophecy,  and 
keep  those  things  wliich  are  written  "therein;  for  the  time  is  at  hand-.-liev.  i,  3." 

In  conformity  to  the  act  of  the  Congress  of  the  United  States,  intitled  "An  act 
for  the  encoura,'2,ement  of  Learning,  by  securing  the  Copies  of  Maps,  Chai'ts,  and 
Books,  to  the  Authors  and  Pi-oprietors  of  sucli  Copies,  during  the  times  therein 
mentioned;"  and  also  to  an  act  intitled,  "An  act  supplementary  to  an  act,  intitled 
an  act  for  tiie  Encouragement  of  Learning,  by  securing  the  Copies  of  Maps, 
Charts,  and  Books,  to  the  Authors  and  Proprietors  of  such  Coi)ies  dui-ing  the 
times  therein  mentioned;  and  extending  the  benefits  thereof  to  the  Arts  of  De- 
signing, Engraving,  and  Etching  Historical  and  other  Prints." 

WILLIAM  S.  SHAW, 
Ckrk  of  the  District  of  Massachusetts.' 


CONTENTS. 

AN  EXPLANATION  OF  THE  PRINCIPAL  SCRIPTU- 
RAL TYPES. 

Introductory  Remarks  -  ....  ..  -9 

General  Types  iVoni  Adam  to   Moses — Adam,    Abel,  Enoch,    Noah  and 

the  Flood,  and  Melchisidcc,  types  of  Cluibt  -        -  -        -  11 

The  Destruction  of  Sodom  Typical  -  .  .        .  -        -      28 

Abraham  and  his  Family  Typical  -        -  -  •        -  -  31 

Isaac  a  type  of  Christ  ...  .....  -35 

Jacob .......  ..  3g 

Jacob's  Ladder  Typical  -  .....  ..  4i 

Joseph  a  Ty  pe  of  Christ  .....  .  ..43 

The  Burning- Bush  Typical  ...  ..  ...47 

Mobcs,  the  Holy  Natjon  of  Israel,  and  Canaan  Typical  -         -  -      49 

The  Paschal  Lamb  Typical  -  ....  .  .  55 

The  Pillar  of  Cloud  and  Fire  Typical        ...  .  -        -  5Q 

The  Manna  Typical  --  ...  ....53 

The  Rock  in  the  Wilderness  Typical  -  ....  -      60 

The  Brazen  Serpent  Typical         -         -  -  ....  61 

Joshua  a  Type  of  Christ         -  --  --  -...63 

The  Typical  System  Explained        -  --  ..  --65 

Jerusalem  and  Mount  Sion  Typical        ...  ...  -      ib. 

David  a  Typo  ofClirist     .---•         ......66 

The  Tabernacle  Typical 70 

Impurities  and  Purifications  Typical  -         -  ...  -        86 

Fea,ts  of  the  Ultual  T\  pical        .....  ...  93 

The  Cities  of  Refuge  Typical 103 

The  Veil  of  Moses  Typical         -  ...  .         .  .  106 

Saiupson    a  Type  of  Christ  --  -  .....    108 

Solomon ....  -»--110 

Jonaii  - —  .....  ...     113 

Eliakim • -  -  ...  .        .      114 

Zerubbabel 110 


AN  EXPLANATION  OF  SCRIPTURAL  PROPHECIES. 

Observations  on  the  last  Chapter  of  Ezekiel            -          -        -            -         -  117 

Explanation  of  the  Prophecy  of  Daniel         ....            .        .  453 

Nebuchiidiiezzar's  Dream              --             --             ....  125 

Daniel's  Visioii  of  the  Four  Beasts        ...            .        .            .        .  129 

Ram  and  He-Goat -139 

The  Kings  of  the  North  and  South         ...             .            .            .  150 

Daniel's  Vision  of  the  Seventy  Weeks            -         -         -        -        -         -  171 

General  Observations  on  the  Prophecy  of  Ilosea        .            ...  i8d 


AN  EXPLANATION   OF  THE  REVELATION   OF   ST. 

JOHN. 

Introductory  Observations  ...  ...  .  .     193 

Explanation  of  Chapter  I.  .........         198 

Note        -  -  -        -        -        -  -.        -  201. 


iv  Contents, 

Explanation  of  Chapter  II. -            .            .  202 

■ —   -  Chapter  III. 265 

Chapter  IV.              -  208 

— -< —   -  Chapter  V. 211 

— — -  Chapter  VI. -         -        .  214 

Note -        222 — 225 

Explanation  of  Chapter  VII.          -            -        -            -----  225 

Chapter  VIII. -  229 

Chapter  IX. -        -  236 

Chapter  X. 247 

Chapter  XI. -         -             -  249 

Note        -  -  -        -  .        -         .  265—268 

Explanation  of  Cl)a])ter  XTI.            ......  269 

Chapter  XIII.         -             -             ...             -         -  279 

Chapter  XVII.             -         -             -             -              -               -  292 

The  Dcatli  and  Revival  of  the  Beast  ....  .  .299 

The  Seventh  antl  Eighth  Heads  of  the  Beast         -        -            -        -            -  305 

Explanation  of  Chapter  XIV               -             -             -             ....  321 

Chiipter  XV.         -             -         -             -             -         -             -  329 

Chai)ter  XVI. 331 

Note         -         -             -             -         -             -            -        -  346 

Note             --             -             -            --             ---  350 

Explanation  of  Chapter  XVIII.          - 352 

Chapter  XIX. 360 

Chapter  XX. 365 

Chapter  XXI. 370 

Chapter  XXII. 374 

RECAPITULATION. 

The  seven  seals  opened            -            --            ..---.  385 

The  Trumpets -            "            -  386 

Woes -         -  387 


AN 

EXPLANATION 

OF   THE 

PRINCIPAL  SCRIPTURAL  TYPES. 


General  Introductory  Remarks  on  Typical  Represen- 
tations* 

1.  I O  make  the  most  illustrious  display  of  his  adora- 
ble perfections,  appears  to  have  been  the  grand  object 
of  God's  eternal  counsels  and  designs,  f'or  such  a 
display,  it  was  essentially  necessary,  that  there  should 
be  a  medium.  Of  all  the  mtdia  or  means,  conceivable 
by  the  divine,  infinitely  comprehensive  mind,  the  work 
of  redemption  appeared  to  be  the  best  adapted  and  the 
most  glorious.  But  for  the  accomplishment  of  this, 
some  preparatives  were  essentially  necessary.  It  was 
absolutely  necessary  that  there  should  be  a  place  in 
which  the  work  might  be  effected,  and  a  subject,  or  an 
occasion  for  it.  Tr^e  creation  of  the  world  and  the 
formation  and  apostasy  of  man,  made  the  necessary 
preparation. 

2.  A  theatre  being  erected  in  the  creation  of  the 
world,  and  an  opportunity  being  given  by  the  forma- 
tion and  apostasy  of  man,  the  mysterious  scene  began 
to  open,  and  the  wonderful  work  commenced.  But 
whether  the  work  should  be  immediately  effected,  or 
referred  to  a  future  period,  may  be  considered  as  a  sub- 
ject of  divine  deliberation,  to  be  resolved  by  infinite 
wisdom;  and  infinite  wisdom  directed  a  suspension  of 
the  accomplishment  of  it  to  a  future  period.  An  ac- 
complishment of  the  work  of  redemption  being  refer- 
red to  a  distant  period,  it  may  be  considered  as  a  sub- 
ject of  divine  consultation,  whether  God  should  retain 
his  merciful  designs  in  his  own  eternal  mind,  or  com- 
2 


iO  Introdudory  Remarks. 

municatethem  to  sinful,  fallen  man;  and  divine  wisdom 
proposed  a  revelation  of  thtm  as  peculiarly  desirable 
and  useful. 

3.  It  being  determined  to  communicate  ihe  designs 
of  redeeming  grace,  we  may  view  it  as  a  subject  ot  di- 
vine deliberation,  whether  the  work  and  die  various 
parts  of  it,  should  be  communicated  by  ex|]icit  declar- 
ation, and  the  nature,  designs  and  effects  of  it  be  faJy 
explained,  or  some  intelligible  ^n'in^atio^s  being  griven 
of  it,  it  should  be  exhibited  'ohnm^n  u:  dt rstiindirgs, 
by  significant  signs,  immediate!}  addressed  to  the 
senses.  To  preserve  uniformity  throui^hout  ail  his 
works,  God  having  recently  commenced  his  operations, 
the  creation  being  in  its  infant  state,  and  the  human  mmd 
considered  as  unprepared  for  more  direct  and  clear  dis- 
coveries, the  mode  of  revelation  by  ex'^ernal,  visible 
signs  and  figures  was  preferred,  as  better  ada|>ted  to  the 
stateofthe  system,  and  the  condition  and  capacity  of  man. 

4.  The  mode  of  exhibiting  subjects  by  typical  rep- 
resentations is  very  instructive  and  pleasing.  The  gen- 
eral object  being  suggesred,  and  the  type  produced,  it 
is  an  agreeable  exercise  for  the  mind  to  invesiigate  the 
subject,  apprehend  the  mysterious  signification  of  it, 
and  discern  the  consent  between  the  type  and  the  sub- 
stance. Hence  communicating  instuiction  by  types, 
metaphors,  allegories  and  parables,  hath  always  been 
grateful  and  pleasing  to  the  mind. 

5.  The  work  of  redemption,  the  great  object  of  all 
scriptural  types,  is  so  very  complicated,  that  it  cannot 
be  fully  exhibited  by  any  one  individual  tvj  e,  and  this 
has  given  occasion  for  a  great  variety,  earh  of  which 
hath  its  peculiar  object,  a^d,  collectively,  they  exhibit 
the  wonderful  work,  in  its  impoitance,  beauty  and  glo- 
ry, most  attractively.     Bu'  hence, 

6.  To  explain  the  types  b(  cones  a  work  very  ar- 
duous and  difficult,  requi)  ing  great  t^kill  iind  judgment 
to  discern  their  nature  and  object  and,  not  exceeding 
their  proper  limits,  to  apply  them  acceding  to  their 
original  design.  While  this  exhibits  htir  propriety 
and  utility,  ai.dmakts  thtm  an  hajpy  mccM  of  import- 
ant and  pleasing  iustiuction,  to  misunderstand  and  mis- 


Adam  a  Type  of  Christ.  1 1 

apply  them,  will  distort,  and  divest  them  of  their  beauty, 
and  instead  of  edifying,  will  confuse  and  disi^ust  the 
mind. 

This  arduous  and  difficult  work  we  are  now  attempt- 
ing, not  without  great  diffidence,  and  many  fears  of  the 
issue;  but  God  can  lead  die  blind  in  the  way  that  they 
know  not,  make  darkness  light  before  them,  rough 
places  smooth,  and  peifect  his  praise  out  of  the  mouths 
ol"  babes  tncl  sucklings.  If  anij  man  lack  wisdom  let 
him  ask  it  of  God,  who  giveth  liberaily^  and  upbraideth 
not 

Types  are  represensations  of  absent  objects  by  sen- 
sible signs  and  tokens.  .  Ail  the  types  of  the  holy  Scrip- 
tures relate  to  Jesus  Ciirist,  in  his  whole  character  and 
work,  as  their  grand  object.  There  is  good  reason  to 
believe,  that  types  were  mtroduced  immediately  after 
the  apostasy  of  nian  and  the  design  of  saving  mercy  was 
revealed,  a;id  ihe  use  of  them  was  continued  until  the 
promised  Savior  appeared  to  fulfil,  and  put  them  away 
by  the  sacrifice  of  himself. 

As  the  types  oi  die  holy  Scriptures  are  very  numer- 
ous, and  to  consider  them  individually  and  minutely, 
would  be  a  work  very  volu.ninous,  will  it  not  best  cor- 
respond with  the  design  of  this  publication,  to  select 
only  the  most  eminent,  and  to  consider  these  only  in 
their  most  prominent  features?  This  is  the  method 
which  will  be  adopted  in  the  present  work.  The  types 
of  the  holy  Scriptures  may  be  considered,  either  as  gen- 
eral, in  which  the  whole  work  of  redemption  is  prefig- 
ured and  represented,  or  particular,  in  which  some 
special  and  distinct  part  of  it  is  exhibited.  Of  the 
general  kind  are  the  most  of  ihose  which  were  given 
before  the  days  of  Moses;  of  the  particular,  those  which 
were  instituted  under  his  administration.  According 
to  this  hypothesis  they  may  now  be  considered. 

Part  I.    General  types  from  Adam  to  Moses. 

Adam  a  type  of  Cutust . 

If  Adam  be   proposed  as  a  type  of  Christ,  from  the 
great   dissimilarity,   and  even  the  contrariety   of  iheir 


19  Adam  a  Type  of  Clirist. 

characters,  our  minds  would  revolt  from  the  idea,  if 
the  Scriptures  had  not  expressly  assured  us,  Rom.  v, 
that  he  was  the  figure  (type^  of  him  (Christ)  that  was 
to  come.  Should  we  however  in  this  instance  adopt 
a  peculiar  (which  indeed  may  be  the  script.iral  )  mode 
of  interpretation,  will  not  our  minds  be  relieved  of  the 
embarrassment?  Let  us  consider  Adam  as  a  type  of 
Christ  in  the  way  of  contrast.  Agreeable  to  this  we 
have, 

The  first  man,  Adam,  of  the  earth,  earthy;  the  second 
man,  Christ,  the  Lord  from  heaven. 

We  have  the  first,  the  head  and  representative  of  a 
numerous  earthy  posterity;  the  second,  the  head  and 
representative  of  a  numerous  spirifual,  holy  seed. 

God  making  a  covenant  of  works  \v\\h  the  first;  and 
a  covenant  of  redemption,  or  grace,  with  the  second 
Adam. 

The  first  violating,  and  the  second  fulfilling,  the  cov- 
enant God  made  with  him. 

The  first,  by  his  disobedience,  involving  his  posterity 
in  sin  and  guilt;  the  second,  by  his  righteousness,  re- 
covering his  people,  who  are  naturally  depraved  and 
polluted,  to  a  state  of  rectitude  and  purity. 

We  sec  the  posterity  of  the  first  Adam,  by  their  con- 
nexion with  their  head,  becoming  heirs  of  ruin;  and 
the  seed  of  the  second,  by  their  union  with  him,  com- 
mencing heirs  of  salvation. 

And  as  by  the  first  Adam  came  death;  so  by  the 
second  comes  the  resurrection  from  the  dead. 

And  as  we  see  the  race  of  man  by  the  first,  sinking 
into  sin,  guilt,  death  and  hell;  we  see  the  seed  of  the 
second  Adam,  through  him,  rising  to  righteousness, 
life  and  eternal  glory.     See  Rom.  v,  and  1  Cor.  xv. 

How  gloriously  in  all  things  has  Christ  the  pre-em- 
inence! How  admirably  doth  this  contrasted  representa- 
tion exhibit  the  person,  character  and  work  of  Christ 
Jesus!  Nor  can  we  avoid  remarking,  how  obvious  it  is, 
that  God  hath  formed  this  world  to  be  a  theatre  for  in- 
troducing and  displaying  the  infinite  dignity  and  supe- 
riority of  his  well-beloved  Son,  and  for  erecting  and 
manifesting  the  excellence  and  blessedness  of  his  glo- 
jious  and  eternal  kingdom! 


Abel  a  Type  of  Christ.  it 

There  is  sufficient  evidence  from  scripture,  that  sac- 
rifices, typical  of  the  atonement  by  Christ,  were  insti- 
tuted immediately  after  the  first  transgression;  and  it 
has  been  the  opinion  of  expositors,  that  the  garments, 
made  for  the  sinning  pair,  were  composed  of  skins  tak- 
en from  beasts  which  had  been  offered  to  God  in  sacri- 
fice, according  to  his  immediate  direction.  And  it  is 
reasonable  to  suppose,  that  while  the  blood  of  those 
beasts  represented  the  atonement  which  Christ  should 
make  for  sin,  by  his  own  most  precious  blood, 
covering  them  with  skins,  represented  covering  his  peo- 
ple with  the  white  raiment  of  his  righteousness,  that  the 
shame  of  their  nakedness  should  not  appear.  As  sac- 
rifices continued  until  the  dispensation  of  Moses  com- 
menced, and  were  incorporated  as  an  important  article 
in  the  Jewish  economy;  the  consideration  of  them  may 
be  suspended,  until  that  system  shall  be  the  subject 
of  particular  explanation. 

Abel  a  type  of  Christ. 
If  Abel  be  considered  as  a  type  of  Christ,  will  not 
the  representation  principally  consist  in  the  following 
particulars? 

1.  Hib  name  denoting  his  state. 

According  to  the  course  of  nature  and  experience, 
before  the  birth  of  this  holy  martyr,  his  parents  must 
have  sensibly  realized  the  awful  alteration  which  had  ta- 
ken place  in  their  condition,  the  effects  of  divine  justice 
and  veracity  in  the  curse  of  the  ground  which  brought 
forth  to  them  thorns  and  thistles,  in  the  toil  of  life,  eat- 
ing their  bread  with  the  sweat  of  their  brows,  and  the 
infirmities,  pains  and  sorrows  of  life;  and  to  communi- 
cate a  sense  of  their  wretchedness,  when  this  son  was 
born  they  called  his  name  Abel^  vanity,  mourner^  ex- 
pressive of  his  frailty,  and  the  misery  of  their  condi- 
tion.*     Did  he  not  in  this  prefigure  the  humble  state 

•  Though  "the  pastoral  tribes  of  antiquity  were  denominated 
BallU  or  Palli,  Shepherds,  yet  that  Abel  signifies  mourning, 
grief,  is  sufficiently  evident  from  the  remark  of  the  Canaanites 
when  the  sons  of  Jacob  mourned  for  him  in  the  threshing  floor 
of  Atad,  they  said,  This  is  a  grievous  mourning  to  the  Egyp- 
tians, wherefore  the  name  of  it  was  called  Abel-miaraimi  The- 
mourning  of  the  Egyptians,  Gen.  1,  10,  II. 


14  Abel  a  Type  of  Christ, 

of  our  incarnate  Redeemer,  who  descended  from  his 
celestial  mansions  to  dwell  in  an  house  of  clay,  appear- 
ed as  a  root  out  of  dry  ground,  was  a  man  of  sorrow 
and  acquainted  with  grief,  terminated  his  life  in  agony, 
groans  and  death? 

2.  In  his  employment. 

Abel  was  a  keeper  of  sheep,  and  led  a  pastoral  life. 
The  flock  occupied  his  attention  and  he  employed 
himself  in  protecting  it  from  ravenous  beasts  and  de- 
vouring wolves,  in  leading  it  to  green  pastures,  to  liv- 
ing fountains  of  water,  and  conducting  it  to  the  fold. 
In  this  did  he  not  typify  the  good  Shepherd^  who  laid 
down  his  life  for  the  sheep;  who  lelt  his  father's  bosom 
and  came  into  the  wilderness  of  this  world  to  seek  his 
sheep  which  were  gone  astray  and  lost  in  the  moun- 
tains, and  bring  them  home  to  himself,  as  the  great 
shepherd  and  bishop  of  souls;  who  gathers  the  lambs 
in  his  arms  and  carries  them  in  his  bosom,  and  keeps 
his  flock  by  day  and  by  night,  protecting  and  securing 
it  from  ravenous  wolves  and  roaring  lions,  who  go 
about  seeking  whom  they  may  devour;  who  maketh  it 
to  lie  down  in  green  pastures,  leadeth  it  beside  the  still 
waters,  and  maketh  it  to  rest  at  noon,  amidst  the 
scorching  beams  of  the  sun  of  afiliction  and  persecu- 
tion under  his  own  refreshing  shade,  and  will  consum- 
mate his  pastoral  care  by  giving  it  life  eternal. 

3.  In  the  acceptableness  of  his  offering. 

And  Cain  brought  of  the  fruit  of  the  ground,  an  of- 
fering unto  the  Lord.  And  Abel  he  also  brought  of 
the  firstling  of  his  flock  and  of  the  fat  thereof.  And 
the  Lord  had  respect  to  Abel  and  to  his  offering;  but 
unto  Cain  and  to  his  offering  he  had  not  respect.  By 
faith  Abel  offered  unto  God  a  more  excellent  sacrifice 
than  Cain,  by  which  he  obtained  witness  that  he  was 
righteous,  God  testifying  of  his  gifts.  Did  not  this 
firstling  of  Abel's  flock,  represent  that  Lamb  of  God 
who  took  away  the  sin  of  the  world,  and  who  through 
the  eternal  Spirit  ofii^red  himself  as  a  Lamb  without 
spot  unto  God,  in  which  oflfering  he  took  infinite  satis- 
faction and  complacence;  which  was  infinitely  more  ac- 
ceptable to  him  than  all  the  gifts  itnd  sacrifices  of  his 


Enoch  a  Type  of  Christ.  15 

Jewish  brethren,  than  thousands  of  rams  and  ten  thou- 
sand rivers  of  oil?  Sacrifice  and  offerinej  thon  didst  not 
desire;  then  said  I,  Lo,  1  come  to  do  thy  will,  0  God; 
he  took  away  the  first  that  he  might  establish  the 
secend.  Of  the  acceptableness  of  his  offering  God 
gave  to  all  men  assurance  by  raising  him  from  the 
dead  and  seating  him  at  his  own  right  hand,  by  sending 
the  holy  Spirit  in  his  gifts  and  graces,  and  scaling  his 
purchased  flock  to  the  day  of  redemption. 

4.  In  being  a  subject  of  the  envy  and  persecution  of 
his  brother  Cain. 

The  piety  of  Abel  and  the  acceptableness  of  his  of- 
fering excited  the  envy,  the  malice  and  resentment  o£ 
his  brother  Cain.  And  Cain  was  very  wroth  and  his 
countenance  felJ,  and  he  gratified  his  rage  by  imbuing 
his  hands  in  the  blood  of  his  brother.  And  for  Christ's 
zeal,  for  his  Father's  honor,  and  the  mighty  works 
which  he  wrought  in  his  Father's  name,  did  not  his 
brethren  of  the  human  race,  his  kinsmen  according  to 
the  flesh,  hate  and  revile  him,  mock  and  persecute  him, 
even  to  the  death  of  the  cross? 

The  apostle,  Heb.  xii,  24,  contrasts  the  blood  of 
Christ  with  the  blood  of  Abel,  to  display  its  merituri- 
ous  virtue  and  excellent  effects.  Ye  are  come  to  the 
blood  of  sprinkling  which  speaketh  better  things  than 
the  blood  of  Abel.  Abel's  blood  declared  his  murder 
and  cried  for  vengeance  to  be  executed  on  guilty  Cain; 
but  the  blood  of  Jesus,  while  it  speaks  him  crucified 
and  slain  by  wicked  hands,  proclaims  divine  displeas- 
ure appeased,  justice  pacified,  vengeance  suspended, 
God  propitious,  pardon  for  the  guilty,  peace  to  the 
conscience,  hope  to  the  desponding,  and  eternal  life  to 
penitent  transgressors. 

Enoch  a  type  of  Christ. 
Some  of  the  names  given  by  parents  to  their  children, 
in  the  early  ages  of  the  world  were  dictated  by  the  di- 
vfne  Spirit,  and  denoted  what  manner  of  persons  they 
should  be,  or  some  important  event  to  be  effected  by 
their  instrumentality,  or  some  peculiar  blessing  to  be 
derived  by  mankind  from  them.     Among  those  of  this 


16  £noch  a  Tyjje  of  Christ, 

description,  may  we  not  place  Enoch  the  son  of  Ja. 
red,  by  whom  the  Messiah  was  eminently  prefigured? 
We  may  consider  him  as  a  type  of  Christ, 

I.  In  his  name.  Enoch  signifies  teaching.  From 
his  eminently  holy  character,  we  are  morally  certain, 
that  he  di  iger.tly  taught  his  family  the  right  and  good 
way.  As  Abraham  did,  he  commanded  his  children 
and  his  household  to  keep  the  right  way  of  the  Lord, 
inculcating  the  doctrines  and  dutits  of  religion,  in  the 
house  and  by  the  way,  when  he  sat  down  and  when  he 
rose  up;  while  in  his  social  connexions  he  diffused  a 
savor  of  divine  knowledge  all  around  him.  Enoch 
was  endowed  with  the  gift  of  prophecy  and  enforced 
his  instructions,  warnings,  and  reproofs,  by  the  solemn 
retributions  of  judgment  and  eternity.  Enoch  also  the 
seventh  from  Adam  prophesied  of  these^  sayings  Behold 
the  Lord  cometh  with  ten  thousand  of  his  saints,  to  exe- 
cute judgment  upon  all  and  to  convince  all  that  are  un- 
godly of  all  the  ungodly  deeds  which  they  have  ungodly 
committed^  and  of  all  their  hard  speeches,  which  ungod- 
ly sinners  have  spoken  against  him.  Jude  14,  15  verses. 
In  these  respects  did  he  not  typify  that  teacher  who  tru- 
ly came  from  God;  who  taught  his  disciples,  his  little 
family  the  mysteries  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  ex- 
plaining and  inculcating  the  sublime  and  glorious  doc- 
trines of  the  gospel,  recommending  all  manner  of  holy 
conversation  and  godliness,  by  the  blessed  rewards 
which  he  would  confer  on  his  humble  followers  in  the 
regeneration,  and  animating  them  to  patience  and  per- 
severance in  suffering  for  his  name's  sake,  by  assuring 
them,  that  great  should  be  their  reward  in  heaven? 
Was  he  not  indefatigable  in  preaching  the  gospel  of 
the  kingdom  to  the  multitudes  who  attended  his  public 
ministry,  addressing  the  most  instructive  and  awaken- 
ing considerations  to  the  stupid,  and  exhorting  sinners 
to  repentance  by  the  terrors  of  the  world  to  come? 
/  have  preached  righteousness  in  the  great  congrega- 
tion. I  have  not  rejrained  my  lips^  0  Lord,  thou  know- 
est.  And  at  the  same  time,  in  the  melting  accents  of 
compassion,  inviting  those  who  labored  and  were  heavy 
laden  to  come  to  him,  with  the  promise  of  rest  and 


Enoch  a  Type  of  Christ.  17 

peace.  Was  he  not  also  a  divinely  enliti^htened  proph- 
et? jMinutely  ])redictiiif^  liis  own  sufRrings  and  resur- 
rection— the  tiials  and  persecutions  of  his  disciple« — 
the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  and  the  calamities  of  the 
Jews — the  end  of  the  world,  and  the  eternal  retribu- 
tions of  the  righteous  ajid  the  wicked? 

Enoch  alsosiii;nifics  dedicated,  o-  devoted^  And  did 
not  that  exemplary  holiness  which  he  exhibited  in  life, 
originate  from  a  volimtary  dedication  of  himself  to  God? 
Consecratini2j  himself  a  living  sacrifice,  holy  and  accept- 
able to  God,  whether  he  ate,  drank,  or  whatever  he 
did,  he  performed  it  for  the  glory  of  God.  In  this  did 
he  not  typify  the  divine  Savior,  who  was  dedicated  to 
God  by  his  parents,  and  who  perfectly  resigned  and 
consecrated  his  body  and  soul  to  the  service  and  glory  of 
his  heavenly  Father?  Afine  ear  hast  thou  opened,  (to  re- 
ceive the  intimation  of  thy  will,  or  bored  as  the  servant 
who  loved  his  master  and  would  not  relinquish  his  ser- 
vice, Deut.  XV,  12)  said  the  only  begotten  Son  when 
he  came  into  the  world.  With  what  solicitude  did  he 
apply  himself  to  his  Father^s  business,  in  his  youth, 
and  with  what  zeal,  fortitude,  patience  and  persever- 
ance, did  he  pursue  it  to  the  end  of  life! 

II.  In  his  communion  with  God. 

Of  all  the  excellent  characters  drawn  of  holy  men, 
in  the  holy  scriptures,  few  are  equal  to  the  character 
given  of  this  eminent  saint.  Enoch  walked  with  God; 
importing  views  which  correspond  with  God's  end  and 
designs,  the  pursuit  of  the  same  objects,  the  glory  of 
God,  and  a  mode  of  action,  or  manner  of  living  which, 
in  his  place,  corresponded  with  divine  administrations, 
and  by  which  he  progressed  with  God  in  the  daily 
walk  of  life.  In  this  did  he  not  typify  the  holy  life  of 
Christ  Jesus?  How  perfectly  did  his  views  harmonize 
with  the  mind  and  will  of  his  heavenly  Father!  How 
perfectly  united  in  object  and  design!  How  cordially 
did  he  co-operate  with  him  in  effecting  the  grand  de- 
signs of  his  wisdom  and  his  grace!  How  were  his  heart 
and  soul  absorbed  in  prosecutii  g  that  wondrous  work 
of  love  and  mercy,  the  glorious  work  of  redemption.  / 
vmst  xvork  the  work  of  him  that  sent  me  whilst  it  is  day, 
3 


18  Enoch  a  Tijj}e  of  Christ, 

My  meat  is  to  do  the  work  of  him  that  sent  me  and  t& 
finish  his  ivork.  I  have  a  baptism  to  be  baptized  with; 
and  how  am  I  straitened  until  it  be  accomplished. 

III.  In  special  nianillstalions  of  divine  approbation 
and  favor. 

Enoch,  walking  with  God  in  the  way  of  truth  and 
Iioliness,  had  this  testimony  that  he  pleased  God.  Wliat 
holy  and  refreshing  communications  did  he  receive 
irom  him!  How  was  his  nund  enlarged  and  enriched 
with  transporting  manifestations  of  the  excellenee  and 
glory  of  God,  and  of  the  wisdom  and  perfection  of  his 
ways  and  works;  while  his  soul,  enjoying  the  loving 
kindness  of  the  Lord,  was  satisfied  with  marrow  and 
fiitness!  In  this  was  he  not  a  tvpe  of  our  divine  Re- 
deemer? Doing  always  the  things  which  pleased  his 
Fatlier,  did  he  not  receive  the  most  positive  assurances 
of  his  highest  esteem  and  delight?  The  Father  loveth 
the  Son  and  sheweth  him  all  things  that  himself  doeth. 
Thou  Invest  righteousness  and  hatest  iniquity.,  therefore 
God,  thy  God,  hath  anointed  thee  with  the  oil  of  gladness 
above  thy  fellows.  What  a  public  and  honorable  testi- 
mony of  his  Father's  approbation  and  complacence  did 
he  receive  when  there  came  a  voic"  from  the  excellent 
glory  which  said,  This  is  my  beloved  Son  in  whom  I  am 
x»ell  pleased;  hear  ye  him? 
IV.  In  his  transiution. 

Enoch  walked  with  Goda?id  xvas  not.  By  faith  Enoch 
was  translated  that  he  should  not  see  death  and  was  not 
found  for  God  took  him.  As  he  had  distinguished  him- 
self by  the  holiness  of  his  life,  God  highly  honored  and 
distinguished  him  in  the  manner  of  his  transition  from 
this  to  a  better  world.  Exempt  from  natural  infirmi- 
ty and  decay,  from  the  anguish  of  wasting  sickness, 
from  the  terror  of  the  conquering  king,  the  gloom  of 
the  shadow  of  death,  and  a  painful  separation  of  soul 
and  body,  in  full  possession  of  health  and  vigor,  God 
took  him,  and  he  went  directly,  body  and  soul,  from 
earth  to  heaven,  exchanging  an  house  of  clay  for  a  ce- 
lestial mansion,  and  his  social  connexions  on  earth,  for 
the  society  of  angels  and  the  perfect  communion  and 
enjoyment  of  his  God  and  Savior.     Hail  happy  Enoch? 


Enoch  a  Type  of  Chrisf,  10 

Was  not  this  a  lively  pjefiguration  of  the  glorious  as- 
cension of  God's  well  beloved  Sok?  From  the  nature 
of  his  office  and  work,  he  could  not  be  exempted  from 
the  pains  of  dealh,  nur  from  the  soiiiaiy  mansion  of  the 
dead;  but  having  spoiled  principalities  and  powers  by 
his  obedience  even  to  the  death  of  the  cross,  and  made 
a  shew  of  them  openly  triumphing  over  them  in  it,  by 
the  mighty  power  of  God  he  burst  the  bands  of  death 
and  the  grave,  and  came  forth  a  glorious  conqueror  of 
all  the  powers  of  darkness.  Ascending  on  high  and 
leading  captivity  captive,  attended  by  a  joyful  choir  of 
holy  angels,  he  entered  into  heaven  itself  and  appeared 
in  the  presence  of  God,  who  expressed  his  infinite  com- 
placence in  him  by  honoring  him  with  a  seat  at  his  own 
right  hand,  investing  him  with  royal  dignity  and  pow- 
er, subjecting  angels  and  authorities  to  him,  and  con- 
stituting him  head  over  ail  things  to  the  church,  con- 
signing all  the  affairs  of  the  universe  to  his  direction 
and  influence,  that  he  might  gather  in  his  chosen,  and 
bring  many  sons  to  glory:  and.  blessed  be  my  rock, 
enthroned  in  majesty  and  light,  there  he  lives  and  there 
he  reigns.     Amen.     Hallelujah. 

In  the  translation  of  Enoch  what  a  solemn  and  in- 
structive scene  opened  upon  the  astonished  spectators 
of  the  wonderful  event?  The  heavens  opened  and  a 
saint  passing  into  glory!  What  ocular  and  decisive  ev 
idence  of  a  future  state  and  the  glorious  reward  of  the 
righteous!  But  when  the  triumphant  resurrection  and 
glorious  ascent  of  our  exalted  Redeemer,  far  above  all 
heavens,  and  the  blessed  effects  of  them  to  all  those  who 
love  his  appearing  and  kingdom,  are  the  subjects  of  our 
meditation,  how  are  our  minds  absorbed  with  the  sublim- 
ity and  magnitude  of  the  subjects!  And  how  consoling 
the  prospects  which  result  from  them!  The  powers  of 
darkness  vanquished,  death  conquered,  the  grave  per^ 
fumed,  a  direct,  safe,  and  joyful  translation  to  heaven, 
whither  the  forerunner  for  us  hath  en-cred;  where  the}^ 
shall  see  him  as  he  is,  and  be  made  like  him,  where 
they  shall  for  ever  admire  his  love  and  sing  his  praise! 
Thanks  be  to  God  for  his  unspeakable  gift. 


20  Noah  and  the  Flood  iyplcal. 

Noah  ajid  the  Flood,  ti/picaL 

Noah.     Either  from    an  apprehension  that  the  ag- 
gravated wickedness  of  the  world  would  procure  some'' 
terrible  judgment,  or  perhaps  more  truly,  from  a  pro- 
phetic impulse  of  the  divine  Spirit,  when  this  son  was 
born  to  Lamech,  he   called  his  name  Noah,  rest^  con- 
solation. Gen.    V.  saying,    This  same  shall  comfort   us 
concerning  our  work  and  toil  of  our  hands^  and  concern- 
ing the  ground  which  the  Lord   hath  cursed;  import- 
ing,   that  through  him,   the  world,    the  race    of  man, 
"would  derive  some  peculiar  relief  and  important  bles- 
sings amidst  those  scenes  of  distress  and  misery  widi 
which  it  would    be  punished  IVy  the   vindictive  right- 
eousness of  God.     And  did  not  the  event  fully  verify 
the   prediction?    Did  not  God  distinguish  and  honor 
him  as  the  great  medium,  or  instrument,  of  preserving 
man  and  beast  from  total  extinction,  when  he  destroy- 
ed the  earth  with  the  waters  of  a  flood?  Was  it  not  also 
in  consequenoe  oi  that  acceptable  sacrifice  which  he 
oifered,  that  God  made  the  gracious  promise,  or  cov- 
enant,   which  secured  the  earth   from  a  repetition  of 
the  same  dreadful  calamity,  the  seasons  from  a   siniilar 
interruption,  and  the  regular  production  of  the  fruits  of 
the  earth;  and  of  which   he  instituted  the  bow  in  the 
cloud,   the  significant  seal   and    perpetual  token?  And 
JS'oah   builded  an  altar— and  offered  burnt  offerings  on 
the   altar.     And  the   Lord  smelled  a   sweet  savor ^  and 
the  Lord  said  in   his  heart,  I  will  not  agai?i  curse  the 
ground  any  more  for  mail's  sake.     While  the  earth  re- 
maineth,  seed  time  and  harvest,  and  cold  and  heat,  and 
summer  and  winter,  and  day  and  night,  shall  not  cease. 
This  is  the  token  of  the  covenant — I  do  set  my  bow  in 
the  cloud — and  the  bow  shall  be  in  the  cloud — and  1  vjill 
look  upon  it,  and  I  will  remtmbcr  the  everlasting  cove- 
nant between  me  and  you — and  the  waters  shall  no  more 
become  a  flood  to   destroy  all  flesh.     Does  not  this  in- 
stantly suggest    to  us  that  glorious  personage  whose 
name  should    be  called  Jesus,  because  he   should  save 
his  people  from  their  sins. — Through  M'hom  the  imme- 
diate execution  of  the  punishment  which  would  have 


Noah  and  the  Flood  typical.  ^ 

totully  extirpated  the  race  of  man,  and  consit^ned  him 
to  eternal  destruction,  was  snspended — dirough  whom 
innumerable  blcssinpjs  are  derived  to  the  world,  and 
who  hath  so  graciously  promised,  Come  ufito  me  allye 
that  labor ^  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  Iwill  i^ivc  you  rest — 
who  presented  himself  a  sacrifice  of  a  sweet  smellinij^ 
savor,  infinitely  acceptable  and  well  pleasing  to  God, 
and  in  whose  blood  the  new  testament,  or  covenant, 
comprising  all  spiritual  blessings  and  the  eternal  sal- 
vation of  his  people,  was  ratified  and  confirmed — and 
round  about  whose  throne  the  apostle  saw  a  rainbow^ 
signifying,  that  all  divine  administrations  towards  the 
church,  and  the  universal  government  of  the  ^vorld, 
were  conducted  agreeably  to  that  gracious  and  ever- 
lasting covenani  which  he  has  made  with  his  people? 
However  aptly  the  name  and  person  of  Noah  may  typi- 
fy the  person  and  work  of  our  divine  Redeemer,  per- 
haps these  subjects  are  more  impressively  exhibited  in 
those  events  with  which  he  was  immediately  connected. 

I.  The  flood. 

Of  all  the  dreadful  judgments  which  an  holy  God 
has  inflicted  upon  a  wicked  and  guilty  world,  is  not 
this  the  most  terrible  and  extensive?  The  earth  was  cor- 
rupt before  God,  and  filled  with  violence.  Gen.  vi.  And 
God  said  to  JVoah^  the  end oj" all  Jiesh  is  come  before  me^ 
and  behold  I  will  destroy  them  with  the  waters  of  a 
flood.  And  all  the  fountains  of  the  great  deep  were 
broken  up,  and  the  windoxvs  of  heaven  were  opened — 
and  the  waters  prevailed  exceedingly  upon  the  earth, 
and  all  the  high  hills  under  the  whole  heaven  were  cov- 
ered— and  all  fesh  died  that  moved  upon  the  earth.  In 
what  strong  and  glowing  colors  does  this  represent  that 
flood  of  wrath  which  an  incensed  and  holy  God  will 
pour  upon  a  wicked  world  for  its  complete  and  eternal 
destruction?  In  the  destruction  of  the  world,  over- 
whelmed by  the  waters  of  the  flood,  what  a  lively  pic- 
ture have  we  of  the  absolute,  interminable  perdition  of 
the  wicked  in  hell  by  a  destructive  deluge  of  divine 
wrath  and  vengeance?  The  waters  prevailed  exceeding- 
ly, rose  fifteen  cubits  and  upward,  covering  all  the  high 
hills  and  mountains,  and  destroyed  every  refu.ge  and 


23  Noah  and  the  Flood  typical. 

hoDe  of  a  perishins^  world;  in  like  manner,  will  not 
the  fathomless  floods  of  divine  vengeance  sweep  away 
all  the  refuges  of  lies,  overwhelm  the  wicked,  and  in- 
volve them  in  remediless  destruction  and  eternal  hor- 
ror and  despair? 

II.  The  Ark,  the  appointed  medium  of  preserving 
Noah  and  his  family  froin  the  destructive  waters  of 
the  flood. 

And  God  said  to  Noah,  Make  thee  an  ark  of  Goph- 
er wood;  prescribing^  the  size,  dimensions  and  various 
apartments  of  it.  How  significantly  does  the  ark  typi- 
fy Jesus  Christ,  that  hiding  place  from  the  storm  and 
covert  from  the  tempest,  which  God  hath  graciously 
provided  for  the  preservation  of  his  people,  amidst  all 
those  scenes  of  woe  and  misery^  those  terrible  judg- 
ments, and  that  eternal  perdition  with  which  he  will  de- 
stroy the  ungodly?  To  rhe  work  of  building  the  ark, 
Noah  applied  himself  with  great  assiduity,  patience  and 
perseverance,  and  when  the  appointed  period  of  destruc- 
tion had  fully  come,  the  ark  being  completed,  God  said 
to  Noah,  Come  thou  and  thy  house  into  the  ark;  so  when 
the  period  of  divine  wrath  and  punishment  shall  fully 
come,  and  God  shall  proceed  to  the  terrible  work  of 
destruction,  the  work  of  redemption  being  completed, 
and  divine  patience  exhausted,  will  he  not  say,  Come, 
my  people,  enter  thou  into  thy\hambers.  and  shut  thy 
doors  about  thee;  hide  thyself  as  it  were  for  a  little  mo- 
ment  till  the  indignation  be  overpast? — When  Noah  and 
his  house  entered  the  ark,  it  is  said,  The  hordshuthim 
in.  And  when,  by  faith,  God's  elect  enter  into  Christ 
the  spiritual  ark,  God  confirms  their  secure  and  happy 
state.  After  that  ye  believed^  ye  were  sealed  with  that 
Holy  Spirit  of  promise.  And  when  they  shall  enter 
heaven,  they  will  be  for  ever  delivered  from  all  the  tem- 
pestuous scenes  of  this  present  evil  world,  and  be  ever 
with  the  Lord. 

III.  The  preservation  of  Noah  and  his  family  in  the 
ark  from  the  destructive  waters  of  the  flood — typifying 
the  deliverance  and  eternal  salvation  of  the  righteous 
by  Jesus  Christ.  JVhtrein  (theark)  ./e-w,  that  is,  eight 
soulsy  were  saved  by  water.     The    like  figure  (t}'pe) 


Noah  and  ihc  Flood  typical.  SS 

tuhereunfo  baptism  doth  now  save  us — l)i/  the  resur- 
rection of  Jesus  Christ.  11  ic  windows  of  licavcn  were 
opened,  the  rain  descended,  t  e  flood  of  waters  came 
und  :iU  flesl^  died;  but  tliroii,y;li  this  dreadful  scene  the 
ark.  robC  above  tlie  waters,  and  Noah  and  iiis  farnilv 
abodd  in  safety,  asronished  at  the  judgments  of  tlie 
Lord,  and  filled  wiih  holy  wonder  and  joy  at  the  mar- 
vellous d(  vice  of  his  wisdom  and  love  for  their  peace- 
ful and  hajipy  preservation.  In  like  manner  will  not 
the  ri_L!;hteons,  in  Christ,  be  for  ever  preserved  from  that 
flood  of  wrath  and  venc^eance  which  will  destroy  the 
■wicked;  and  safe  in  the  Lord,  with  holy  admiration  and 
delight  contemplate  the  manifold  wisdom  and  unsearch- 
able gnice  manifested  in  the  ^vondel■ful  device  of  saving 
mercy  ? 

Noah  was  a  preacher  of  righteousness,  warned  the 
world  of  the  approaching  deluge,  and  exhorted  them 
to  repentance,  that  iniquity  might  not  prove  their  ruin; 
yet  his  words  seemed  to  them  as  idle  tales,  which  they 
ridiculed  and  despised;  but  with  what  mighty  conster- 
nation were  they  filled,  wlu  n  they  saw  the  ilood  coming 
and  '^aking  them  all  away.  So  Christ,  by  his  word  and 
ministers,  admonishes  sinners  that  the  end  of  all  things 
is  at  hand,  and  warns  them  to  fiec  from  the  wraili  to 
come;  while  disbeiitving  mockers,  willingly  ignorant 
of  the  des  rnciion  of  the  old  world,  say.  Where  is  the 
promise  of  his  coming?  But  what  mighty  consterinitiou 
and  despair  will  stize  their  souls,  when  they  perceive  all 
his  threatenings  about  to  be  verified,  and  themselves 
overwhelmed  anc!  destroyed  in  floods  of  vengeance,  for 
ever  and  ever?  When  Noah  and  hfs  house,  secure  iu 
the  ark,  were  floating  on  the  surface  of  the  mighty  deep, 
what  an  admirable  sj)ectacle  did  they  exhibit  to  the  as- 
tonished universe?  But  a  spectacle  how  much  more 
admirable  and  wonderful,  atnidst  the  dissoluiion  of  the 
heavens  and  earth,  and  those  displays  of  divine  wrath 
which  will  destroy  the  wicked,  will  be  the  eternal  sal- 
vation of  the  righteous,  in  Christ,  to  astonished  specta- 
tors in  heaven  and  hell? 

Our  Savior  draws  a  parallel,  Mat.  xxiv,  38,  between 
the  spirit  and  practice  of  the  old  world,  and  the  conduct 


2|i  Melchisedec  a  Type  of  Christ. 

of  the  Jews  before  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  and  of 
mankind  before  the  end  of  the  world.  For  as  in  the 
clays  that  were  before  the  jlood^  they  were  eatiiig  and 
drinking,  marryiiig  and  giving  in  marriage^  until  the  day 
that  JSoe  entered  into  the  ark^  and  knew  not  until  the 
Jiood  came  and  took  them  all  away;  so  shall  the  coming 
of  the  So7i  of  man  be. 

The  apostle,  Heb.  xi,  7,  produces  Noah  as  an  in- 
stance of  tliat  faith  which  is  the  substance  of  things 
hoped  for,  and  the  evidence  of  things  not  seen,  and  ex- 
emplifying the  faith  by  which  the  just  do  live  By 
faith  J\oah,  being  zuarnedof  God  of  things  not  seen  as 
yet,  prepared  an  ark  to  the  saving  of  his  house.  In 
like  manner,  true  faith  realizes  all  the  instructions  and 
warnings  of  God,  relating  to  the  invisible  and  eternal 
v/orld,  and  by  an  irresistible  influence,  moves  all  the 
subjects  of  it,  in  the  way  of  universal  and  persevering 
obedience  to  the  commandments  of  the  Lord,  to  work 
out  their  salvation  with  fear  and  trembling,  May  we  be 
subjects  of  like  precious  faith  to  the  saving  of  our  souls! 
Amen. 

Melchisedec  atype  q/*CHRiST. 

Of  Melchisedec  we  have  the  historical  account  in 
very  concise  terms,  Gen.  xiv.  Amraphel  king  of  Shi- 
nar,  with  his  associates,  having  overcome  the  kings  of 
Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  took  Lot  prisoner  and  carried 
him  away  with  the  other  captives.  Abraham,  being 
informed  of  the  calamity  of  his  nephew,  divinely 
directed  no  doubt,  pursued  the  victorious  king 
with  his  confederates,  defeated  them  and  recovered 
Lot  with  the  spoih  On  his  return  he  was  met  by 
Melchisedec,  who  brought  forth  bread  and  wine  for 
his  refreshment,  and  blessed  him  and  his  God.  To 
this  the  apostle  refers,  Heb.  vii.  For  this  Melchise- 
decy  king  of  Salem  spriest  of  the  most  high  God.,  who  met 
Abraham  returning  from  the  slaughter  of  the  kings  and 
blessed  him.  Avoiding  all  questions  concerning  this 
very  extraordinary  man,  as  foreign  from  the  present 
design,  the  scripture  very  obviously  exhibiting  him  as 


Melchisedec  a  Type  of  Christ  26 

an  eminent  type  of  Christ,  let  us  consider  wherein  the 
typical  representation  consists.  Does  it  not  consist  in 
the  following  particulars? 

I.  His  person. 

He  was  without  father,  without  mother,  without 
descent,  have  neither  beginning  of  days,  nor  end  of 
life.  In  this  did  he  not  peculiarly  represent  him 
wfiose  goings  forth  have  been  from  of  old,  from  ever- 
lasting? The  eternity  and  self-existence  of  the  divine 
nature  of  Jesus  Christ,  who  affirms  of  himself.  Pro  v. 
viii,  27,  When  he  prepared  the  heavens  I  was  there — 
when  he  established  the  clouds  above,  then  was  I  by  him 
as  one  brought  up  with  him\  1  ivas  daily  his  delight — 
who,  respecting  the  two  natures,  divine  and  human, 
which  were  united  in  his  person,  as  Mediator,  as  God, 
had  no  mother,  and  no  father  as  man? 

H.  In  his  offices. 

1.   As  king  in  a  twofold  respect. 

(1.)  His  name  was  Melchisedec,  by  interpretation, 
king  of  righteousness,  and  his  character  corresponded 
with  his  name.  Eminently  righteous  in  his  person,  he 
administered  justice  and  judgment  on  the  throne,  and 
promoted  truth  and  righteousness  among  all  his  sub- 
jects. In  this  office,  was  he  not  an  illustrious  type  of 
that  righteous  branch  which  God  raised  up  to  the  house 
of  David?  Who,  perfectly  righteous  in  his  person,  did 
no  sin,  neither  was  guile  found  in  his  mouth — and  by 
fulfilling  ah  righteousness  became  the  LORD,  the  right- 
eousness of  his  people,  Tind  who  of  God  is  made  to  them, 
wisdom  a\id  righteousness.  Of  whom  it  w^as  proclaim- 
ed, beholft  a  king  shall  reign  in  righteousness,  and  princes 
shall  rule  in  judgment. 

(2.)   He  was  king  of  Salem,  that  is,  king  of  peace. 

As  a  peaceful  king  and  supporting  a  peaceable  king- 
dom, did  he  not  peculiarly  typify  him  whose  name 
should  be  called,  The  Prince  of  peace — upon  whose  ap- 
pearance in  the  world  it  was  proclaimed,  Glory  to  God 
in  the  highest,  on  earth,  peace,  good  will  toward 
men?  Who  is  our  peace  as  the  great  agent  of  restoring 
peace  between  God  and  men — of  slaying  the  enmity 
and  introducing  peace  between  Jews  and  Gentiles; — 


%0  Melchisedec  a  Type  of  Christ. 

whose  benign  and  peaceful  influence  tames  the  fero* 
qious  passions  of  men,  so  that  figuratively,  the  wolf 
dwells  with  the  lamb,  and  the  leopard  lies  down  with 
the  kid — -who  blesseth  peace  makers — in  whom  his 
people  find  rest  and  peace  amidst  all  the  tribula- 
tions of  this  present  evil  world — ^and  to  whom  he  hath 
bequeatcd  divme,  holy,  heavenly  peace;  for  their  daily 
refreshment  and  everlasting  consolation?  Peace  I  leave 
W2th  you  my  peace  I  give  unto  you^  ftot  as  the  world 
giveth  give  I  unto  you;  let  not  your  heart  be  troubled^ 
neither  let  it  be  afraid. 

2.  As  prie&t. 

As  his  inttrvievv  with  Abraham  appears  to  have 
been  divinely  directed,  and  the  apostle  produces  him,^ 
Heb.  vii,for  the  purpose  of  exhibiting  him  as  an  emi- 
nent fvpe  of  the  priesthood  of  Jesus  Christ,  let  us  con- 
sidf  r  this  typical  representation  of  him  more  minutely, 

( I  )  He  was  vvithoui  descent^  had  no  progenitor,  no 
predecessor  in  the  priesthood — and  Christ,  viewed  in 
his  mediatorial,  spiritual  priesthood,  was  without  father, 
without  mother;  and  viewed  according  to  the  flejsh  he 
was  of  the  seed  of  David  and  the  tribe  of  Judah^  of 
which  tribe  Moses  said  nothing  concerning  the  priest- 
hood. 

(2.)  Melchisedec  was  priest  of  the  most  high  God. 
God  raised  him  up,  qualified  him  for  the  office,  instal- 
led him  in  it,  and  he  performed  the  various  services  of 
it  according  to  immediate  divine  direction.  In  this 
did  he  not  eminently  typify  the  priesthood  of  our  di- 
vine Redeemer,  who  was  provided  and  set  forth  of 
God,  to  whom  he  communicated  the  Spirit  without 
measure,  furnishing  him  with  those  holy  gifts  and  graces 
which  perfectly  qualified  him  for  the  sacerdotal  office, 
consecrated  him  to  the  work,  by  anointing  him  with 
his  holy  oil — prescribed  the  manner  m  which  he  should 
perform  it— who  presented  the  sacrifice  which  he  had 
appointed,  and  performed  the  various  services  of  it,  as 
ff}e  father  gave  him  commandment? 

(3.)   In  the  immutabiiity  and  perpetuity  of  his  office, 

Melchisedec  had  no  successor  in  office.     His  was  an 

unchangeable  priesthood.     In  this  did  he  not  peculiar- 


Melchisedec  a  Type  of  Christ.  2t 

ly  represent  the  sacerdotal  character  of  him  who 
is  consecrated  /brevermore,  according  tt)  the  word  of 
the  oath,  The  Lord  square  and  will  perform  it,  thou 
art  a  priest  for  ever  after  the  order  of  Melchisedec? 

From  the  transactions  between  Melchisedec  and 
Abraham,  the  apostle  draws  two  infertnces  which  are 
so  important  and  instructive,  that  it  will  not  be  imper- 
tinent briefly  to  siigf^est  them. 

1.  The  dignity  and  excellence  of  Christ's  person  and 
priesthood.  From  Melchisedec  even  Abraham  the  re- 
nowned patriarch,  the  constituted  father  of  all  tnem 
that  believe,  received  the  blessing;  and  without  all 
contradiction  the  less  is  blessed  of  the  better.  To  him 
also  Abraham  gave  tithes  as  a  tribute  due  to  his  char- 
acter and  preeminence;  consider  then  how  great  Mel- 
chisedec was;  but  Melchisedec,  great  as  he  was,  was 
only  a  type,  a  shadow  of  Christ.  What  high  and  h-n- 
orable  thoughts  should  we  entertain  of  the  substance, 
of  Christ  himself,  who  is  exalted  far  above  all  heavens 
and  filleth  all  things?  Wherefore,  holy  brethren  consid- 
er  \the  apostle  and  high  priest  of  our  profession^  Christ 
Jesus ^ 

2.  His  infinite  ability  to  save. 

Possessing  an  unchangeable  and  everlasti^^g  priest- 
hood, and  officiating  efficacinusiy  in  it.  he  is  able  to 
save  to  the  uttermost  all  them  that  come  to  God  by  him^ 
seeing  he  ever  lives  to  make  intercession  for  them. 

III.  When  Abraham  was  returning  from  the  slau.g^h- 
ter  of  the  kings,  Melchisedec  brought  forth  bread 
and  wine  for  the  refreshment  of  the  weary  patriarch  and 
his  troops.  May  we  not  understand  this  biead  and 
wine  to  represent  that  royal  bounty,  that  meat  indeed^ 
and  that  wine  which  he  hath  mingled,  tht  riches  uf  his 
grace,  with  which  Christ  daily  refreshes  his  fainting 
people,  amidst  the  trials  and  conflicts  of  this  present 
evil  world — or  that  divine  repast  which  will  satiate 
their  weary  souls,  when,  returning  to  heaven  victori- 
ous, yea  more  than  conquerors  over  all  their  spiritual 
enemies,  through  him  who  has  loved  them  and  died 
for  them,  be  will  give  ihem  to  eat  of  the  tree  of  life, 


2S  The  Destruction  of  Sodom  Typical. 

the  hidden  manna^  as  their  honorable  reward  and  ever- 
lasting portion? 

IV.  When  Melchisedec  met  Abraham,  he  said, 
Blessed  be  Abraham  of  the  most  high  God,  possessor  of 
heaven  and  earth.  And  doth  not  Christ  bless  his  peo- 
ple with  all  spiritual  blessings  in  heavenly  places?  and 
will  he  not  peculiarly  bless  them  when  he  will  make 
them  kings  and  priests  unto  God;  that  they  may  live 
and  reign  with  him  for  ever  and  ever. 

The  Destruction  o/"  S  o  d  o  m  Typ  ical. 

Extremely  various  have  been  the  judgments  with 
which  an  holy  God  hath  punished  a  wicked  world,  and 
the  sinful  nations  of  the  earth.  Among  these  the  de- 
struction of  Sodom,  Gomorrah,  and  the  cities  about 
them,  occupies  a  distinguished  and  awful  rank.  The 
region  of  those  cities  appears  to  have  exceeded  in 
pleasantness  of  situation,  aad  fertility  of  soil.  It  was 
as  the  garden  of  the  Lord^  as  the  land  of  Eygpt^  as  thou 
earnest  unto  Zoar,  Gen.  xiii,  10.  The  amenity  of  the 
situation  and  luxuriance  of  the  soil  produced  in  the  in- 
habitants, that  pride,  fulness  of  bread  and  abundance  of 
idleness,  that  voluptuousness,  dissipation,  and  those 
abominable  vices  which  procured  their  destruction. 
The  history  informs  us,  figuratively  speaking,  that  the 
enormity  of  their  wickedness  was  incredible  in  heaven. 
The  Lord  said,  Because  the  cry  of  Sodom  and  Gomor- 
rah is  great — I  will  go  down  noxv^  and  see  whether  they 
have  done  altogether  according  to  the  cry  of  it;  and  if  not^ 
I  will  know.  Chap,  xviii,  20,  21.  The  men  of  Sodom 
were  wicked,  and  sinners  before  the  Lord  exceedingly: 
and  God  determined  to  make  tiicm  monuments  of  his 
righteous  vengeance.  But  righteous  Lot  resided  among 
the  corrupt  inhabitants,  and  God  would  not  destroy  the 
righteous  with  the  wicked.  He  therefore  directed  him 
to  escape  to  Zoar.  No  sooner  had  this  holy  man  retir- 
ed from  the  polluted  city,  than  the  Lord  rained  fire 
and  brimstone  upon  it  from  heaven,  and  destroyed  it 
with  a  terrible,  a  perpetual  destruction — That  this  dis- 
pensation  was  designedly  typical,  is  evident  from  the 
frequent  application  of  it  to  spiritual   subjects   in  the 


The  Destruction  of  Sodom  Typical.  29 

inspired  writings.  For  if  God  spared  not  the  angels 
that  sinned — and  turning  the  cities  of  Sodom  and  Gomor- 
rah into  ashes,  condemned  them  with  an  overthrow,  mak- 
ing them  an  ensample  (type)  to  those  that  after  should 
live  ungodly;  and  delivered  just  Lot,  &o.  2  Pet.  ii.  Is 
not  Christ's  description  of  future  punishment  by  cast- 
ing into  the  lake  that  burns  with  fire  and  brimstone, 
taken  from  it?  Perhaps  no  two  scriptural  types  are  so 
analogous  to  each  other,  as  the  destruction  of  the  old 
world  by  a  deluge  of  water,  and  the  destruction  of 
Sodom  by  fire  and  brimstone  from  heaven;  for  which 
reason  we  find  them  repeatedly  combined  for  the  same 
purpose,  Matt,  xxiv;  2  Pet.  ii.  In  this  dispensation  are 
not  the  following  evangelical  subjects  impressively  rep- 
resented? 

I.  The  destruction  of  the  wicked  inhabitants  of 
Sodom  by  fire  and  brimstone  from  heaven,  typifying 
the  eternal  destruction  of  the  wicked  in  hell. 

The  wickedness  of  the  inhabitants  of  Sodom,  and 
particularly  their  persecution  of  righteous  Lot,  imme- 
diately procured  their  destruction;  and  the  wickedness 
of  the  world,  and  particularly  the  persecution  of  the 
godly,  will  immediately  procure  the  dissolution  of  the 
heavens  and  earth.*  The  Lord  rained  fire  and  brim- 
stone from  the  Lord  out  of  heaven  and  destroyed  those 
cities;  and  upon  the  wicked  God  will  rain  snares,  fire, 
and  brimstone,  and  an  horrible  tempest.  In  Sodom  and 
Gomorrah  thus  destroyed,  turned  into  a  lake,  and  sub- 
jected to  a  perpetual  destruction,  so  said  to  suffer  the 
vengeance  of  eternal  fire,  Jude  5,  have  v/e  not  a  very 
impressive  and  glowing  description  of  the  eternal  perdi- 
tion of  the  wicked  in  hell,  the  lake  that  burns  with  fire 
and  brimstone  for  ever  and  ever? 

*Gen.  xix,  4,  The  men  of  the  city  comfiassed  the  house,  both 
9ld  and  young,  all  the  peotile from  every  quarter. —  Then  the  Lord 
rained  fire  and  brimstone  from  heaven,  and  destroyed  those  cities. 
How  parallel  with  this  is  Rev.  xx,  7,  Hatan  shall  go  out  into  the 
four  quarters  of  the  world,  Gog  and  Magog  to  gather  them  to- 
gether to  battle:  and  they  went  up.  and  compassed  the  camp  of  the 
saints  and  the  beloved  city,  and  f  re  came  down  from  God  out  of 
heaven  and  destroyed  them?  Was  not  the  latter  description  ap- 
parently taken  from  the  former? 


^  The  Destruction  of  Sodom  TypicaL 

IL  In  the  city  of  Zoar,  have  we  not  a  direct  repre. 
sentation  of  Christ,  that  hiding  place  from  the  storm 
and  covert  from  the  heat,  which  God  hath  most  gra- 
ciously provided  for  his  people,  when  the  heavens  shall 
be  rolled  together  as  a  scroll;  but  especially  from  that 
horrible  tempest  which  he  will  rain  upon  the  wicked, 
when  he  shall  come  in  flaming  fire  to  take  vengeance. 
t3in  them  that  obey  not  the  gospel  of  his  Son? 

III.  In  the  flight  of  Lot  to  Zoar,  and  his  preservation 
from  the  destructive  flames  of  Sodom,  have  we  not  an 
instructive  representation  of  believers  fleeing  to  Christ 
from  the  wrath  to  come,  and  their  preservation  from 
eternal  ruin  bi/  him? 

And  the  men  said  to  Lot,  We  will  destroy  this  place. 
And  the  angels  hastened  Lot,  saying,  Arise,  lest  thou 
be  consumed  in  the  iniquity  of  the  city:  and  while  he 
lingered  the  men  laid  hold  upon  his  hand,  the  Lord 
being  merciful  to  him,  and  brought  him  forth  without 
the  city  and  said,  Escape  for  thy  life;  look  not  behind 
thee,  lest  thou  be  consumed.  In  a  similar  manner,  hath 
not  God  admonished  his  people  of  the  destruction  which 
he  will  execute  upon  the  wicked,  and  warned  them  to 
flee  from  a  sinful,  guilty  state,  and  impending  ruin?  But 
attached  to  the  pleasures  of  sin  and  carthl}^  pursuits, 
they  contemplate  abandoning  sensual  gratifications  with 
reluctance,  and  delaying  and  lingering,  the  Lord  being 
gracious  to  them,  by  his  almighty  hand,  lays  hold  on 
them,  and  brings  them  from  their  guilty  and  dangerous 
condition,  constrains  them  to  escape  for  their  lives,  and 
flee  for  refuge  to  Christ,  the  blessed  hope  set  before  them 
— and  being  finally  gathered  together  into  the  heavenly 
chambers,  they  will  be  effectually  secured  from  the 
fiery  indignation,  and  for  ever  preserved  in  perfect  safety 
and  peace — while  upon  the  wicked,  disregarding  divine 
admonitions,  as  idle  tales,  the  day  of  the  Lord  will 
come,  which  will  burn  as  an  oven,  and  consume  them 
that  it  leave  them  neither  root  nor  branch. 

Lot  escaped  the  destruction  of  Sodom  but  as  with 
the  skin  of  his  teeth;  and  the  righteous  are  scarcely 
saved  from  final  ruin — but  his  wife  looked  back  from 
behind  him  and  became  a  pillar  of  salt:  and  how  many 


Jbi^aham  and  his  Family  Typical.  31 

who  are  awakened  to  a  conviction  of  their  danger,  and 
as  it  were  fleeing  from  tlie  wrath  to  come,  for  looking 
back  with  lustful  eyes  upon  the  pleasures  of  sense  and 
sin,  and  delajing  to  forsake  all  for  Christ  and  salvation, 
are  given  over  to  a  reprobate  mind  and  become  ves- 
sels of  wrath  fitted  to  destruction?  Remember  LoVs 
■wife. 

The  sun  was  risen  upon  the  earth  when  Lot  entered 
into  Zoar^  and  the  inhabitants  of  Sodom  were  probably 
preparing  to  indulge  themselves  in  their  habitual  vo- 
luptuousness and  dissipation;  but  this  foir  and  pleasant 
morning  was  su'xeedcd  by  a  tempestuous  and  stormy 
day,  which  brought  destruction  upon  them  as  a  whirl- 
wind: and  liow  many  in  the  ardent  pursuits  of  sensual 
delights,  are  unexpectedly  surprised  and  arrested  by 
death,  and  go  quick  down  to  the  pit!  ;And  when  a  stu- 
pid world  shall  cry,  Peace  and  safety^  then  will  sudden 
destructio7i  come   upon  them^  and  they  shall  not  escape » 

In  this  awful  dispensation,  how  much  is  there  to  in- 
struct and  comfort  the  godly?  The  unlawful  deeds  of 
the  filthy  Sodomites  vexed  the  righteous  soul  of  Lot, 
from  day  to  day.  Abraham  had  interceded  for  him, 
and  when  God  destroyed  them,  he  remembered  (the 
intercession  oH  Abraham,  and  mercifully  provided  for 
the  safety  of  Lot  by  sending  him  to  Zoar.  The  Lord 
said,  I  cannot  do  any  thmg  till  thou  be  come  thither* 
7  he  Lord  knoweth  as  well  how  to  deliver  the  godly  out 
of  temptations^  as  to  reserve  the  wicked  to  the  day  of 
judgment  to  be  punished.  The  men  with  their  slaughter 
weapons,  Ezek.  ix,  might  not  smite  tiil  a  jnark  zvas 
set  upon  the  forehead  of  those  who  sighed  fur  the  abom- 
inations of  Jerusalem^  and  then  they  were  to  slay  old 
and  young  and  not  spare.  They  shall  be  inine^  says  God, 
in  the  day  that  I  make  up  my  jewels.  How  much  to 
admonish  the  wicked!  Let  them  turn  to  their  strong 
hold  in  a  day  of  acceptance  and  time  of  salvation.  Amen. 

Abraham  and  his  Family  Typical. 
Hitherto  in  God's  gracious  dispensation,  we  arefur- 
nished  only  with  typical  representations  of  the  person 
and  work  of  our  divine  Redeemer;  but  in  the  patriarch 


Sg  Abraham  and  his  Family  typical. 

Abraham  the  subject  is  varied  and  extended,  and  the 
character  of  his  immediate  posterity  is  metaphorically 
exhibited.  Though  the  patriarch  may  be  considered 
as  a  type  of  Christ  in  being  called  from  his  native 
country  and  ^kindred — sojourning  in  a  strange  land — 
dwelling  in  a  tabernacle,  or  tent — receiving  the  prom- 
ise of  a  numerous  seed,  &c. — yet  it  is  his  family,  es- 
pecially, which  will  be  produced  as  typifying  evangel- 
ical subjects.  That  this  was  so  designed  is  ver\^  man- 
ifest from  the  declaration  of  the  apos'lc,  Gal.  iv,  22, 
For  it  is  written,  that  Abraham  had  two  sons;  the  one 
hi  I  a  bond-maid^  the  other  by  a  free  woman — which 
things  are  an  allegory.  The  aposrle  himself  hath  giv- 
en such  an  explanation  of  this  allegory,  that  we  cannot 
misapprehend  the  subjects  designed  by  it,  if  we  divest 
curselves  of  prejudice,  and  candidly  consider  his  appli- 
cation. The  following  subjects  are  particularly  con- 
tained in  it. 

I.    Sarah  and  Hagar. 

These  saith  the  apostle  are  the  txvo  covenants.  Of 
these  the  first,  represented  by  Sarah,  was  the  gracious 
])romise  which  God  made  to  the  patriarch,  Gen.  xii,  2, 
o,  I  will  make  of  thee  a  great  nation — and  thou  shalt 
be  a  blessing,  and  in  thee  shall  all  the  families  of  the 
earth  be  blessed.  This  was  renewed,  chap,  xv,  5,  and 
xvii,  11,  reduced  to  the  form  of  a  covenant,  and  ratified 
by  a  significant  token,  jind  ye  shall  circumcise  the 
fesh  of  your  foreskin;  and  it  shall  be  a  token  of  the  cov- 
enant  betwixt  me  and  you.  1'his  covenant  thus  ratified, 
by  way  of  distinction  and  eminence,  is  called,  The 
promise.  Gal.  iii,  iv,  chap.  According  to  the  apos- 
tle, Gal.  iii,  8,  in  making  this  promise,  God  preached 
the  gospel  to  Abraham,  and  Abraham  in  believing  it,  be- 
lieved in  the  Lord,  who  counted  it  to  him  for  righteous- 
fiess. 

As  Sarah  represented  that  promise  or  covenant  made 
with  Abraham,  and  which  comprised  all  the  subjects 
of  the  gospel;  so  Hagar  represented  that  covenant  which 
(lod  made  with  the  Israelites  in  the  wilderness  by  the 
hand  of  his  servant  Moses.  This  Agar  is  mount  Sinai 
in  Arabia,  and  answereth  to  Jerusalem  which   fiow   is, 


Abraham  and  his  Family  typical.  38 

and  is  in  bondage  ivitli  her  children.  This  is  frequent- 
ly termed,  The  law.  The  law  was  given  by  Moses. 
This  was  the  system  of  carnal  orclinuiices  imposed  on 
them,  the  Jews,  till  the  time  of  reformation.  As  Ha- 
gar  was  the  maid  of  Surah,  and  it  was  her  place  and 
use  to  aid  her  mistress,  assist  in  training  up  the  prom- 
ised son  and  heir,  and  subserve  the  general  interest  of 
the  family,  so  it  was  the  design  and  the  use  of  the  law, 
the  covenant  made  at  mount  Sinai,  to  subserve  the 
promise,  t!r^  covenant  made  with  Abraham,  by  in- 
structing and  disciplining  the  chosen  seed,  the  covenant 
people,  and  so  prepare  them  iov  iht  adoption  of  sons ^ 
Gal.  iv,  1 — 7.  In  allusion  to  Hagar,  a  rnaid,  who 
was  under  the  yoke,  and  from  ihe  servile  state  to  which 
the  law  reduced  the  seed  of  Abraham,  it  is  termed,  A 
yoke  of  bondage,  and  the  Jews  submitting  tp  its  re- 
straints, and  obeying  its  precepts,  are  said  to  be  un- 
der bondage  to  weak  and  beggarly  elements^  Gal.  iv,  9. 

II.  Isaac  and  Ishmael. 

God  promised  Abraham  a  son  by  Sarah  hts  wife, 
and  to  multiply  his  seed  as  the  stars  of  heaven.  This 
son  Isaac,  with  his  numerous  seed,  the  immediate  ob^ 
jects  of  the  promise,  were  types  of  Christ  and  believ- 
ers in  him,  that  spiritual  seed  and  holy  nation,  which 
were  the  great  objects  of  the  covenant  ultimately. 
Hence  saith  the  apostle,  Gal.  iii,  16  Now  to  Abraham 
and  his  seed  were  the  promises  made.  He  saith  noty 
And  to  seeds,  as  of  many;  but  of  one-  And  to  thy  seed 
which  is  Christ,  Rom.  iv,  18  IFho  agai?2st  hope  be- 
lieved i?i  hope  that  he  might  become  the  father  of  many 
nations  according  to  that  which  was  spoken,  So  shall  thy 
seed  be.  As  Isaac  who  was  born  after  the  promise,  and 
bis  numerous  posterity,  represented  die  ultimate  ob- 
jects of  the  covenant,  Christ  and  believers  in  him;  so 
Ishmael  the  son  of  Hagar,  the  bond- maid,  who  was 
born  after  the  flesh,  represented  that  natural  seed,  or 
posterity,  of  Abnvliam  which  proceeded  indeed  from 
his  loins,  but  was  destitute  of  his  faiih,  and  alienated 
from  his  holy  obrdicnce  in  life  and  practice. 

III.  The  weaning  of  Isaac. 
5 


34  Abraham  and  his  Family  typical. 

The  child  greiv  and  was  weaned;  and  Abraham  made 
a  great  feast  the  same  day  that  Isaac  was  weaned. 
However  pleasing  it  might  have  been  to  Abraham  and 
Sarah,  that  the  promised  son  should  have  so  far  pro- 
gressed  in  life,  as  to  be  taken  from  the  breast;  yet  the 
unusual  hilarity  and  joy  of  the  occasion  were  the  effects 
of  a  divine  impulse,  and  designed  to  typify  the  joy  and 
gladness  which  would  pervade  the  family  of  God  when 
his  seed,  progressing  from  its  infant  state,  should  be 
weaned  from  weak  and  beggarly  elements,  and  be 
nourished  and  invigorated  wiih  the  moi"e  substantial 
food  of  the  gospel.  This  event,  so  joyful  to  Abraham 
and  Sarah,  xvas  by  Ishmael,  made  an  occasion  of  the 
derision  and  contempt  of  Isaac.  And  Sarah  saw  the 
son  of  the  bond-maid  mocking.  This  mocking  of  Ish- 
mael typified  the  contempt  with  which  his  fleshly,  un- 
believing seed,  especially  the  chief  priests,  rulers,  and 
the  whole  multitude  of  the  people,  would  treat  Christ 
and  believers  in  him,  that  spiritual  seed  prodiiscd  to 
Abraham  in  that  everlasting  covenant  which  God  made 
with  him.  Hence  saith  the  apostle.  As  then,  he  that 
was  born  after  the  fesh  persecuted  him  that  was  born 
after  the  spirit,  even  so  it  is  now. 

IV.    The   remonstrance  of  Sarah  and  the  ejection  of 
Ishmael. 

The  derision  and  contempt  with  which  Ishmael 
treated  Isaac  were  very  offensive  to  Sarah,  and  remon- 
strating against  it,  she  said  to  Abraham,  Cast  out  this 
bond  woman  and  her  son;  for  the  son  of  this  bond-wo- 
man shall  7iot  be  heir  with  my  son,  ei'en  with  Isaac.  And 
Abraham  rose  up  early  in  the  morning — and  sent  her 
away.  As  the  mocking  of  Isaac  by  Ishmael  procured 
the  dismission  of  Hagar,  and  his  ejection  from  the  fam- 
ily of  Abraham;  so  the  derision  and  persecution  of 
Christ  by  the  unbelieving  Jews,  his  natural  seed,  occa- 
sionally excited  by  the  law  of  carnal  commandments, 
procured  the  abolition  of  the  Sinai  dispensation,  and 
their  excommunication  from  t'ne  visible  family  of  God. 
Neroertheless  what  saith  the  scripture.  Cast  out  the  bond- 
woman and  her  son,  and  the  covenant  established  at 
mount  Sinai,  and  his  fleshly,   unbelieving  seed  were 


Isaac  a  Ti/pe  of  Christ.  35 

ejected  from  his  visible  famil}';    and  only  Sarah,  the 
covenant  made   with   him,   and  Christ    the    jnomiscd 
seed  remained.     As  the  ejection  of  Ha,u:ar  and  Ishniael 
reduced  the  family  of  Abraham  to  its  genuine  simj)lic- 
ity  and  purity,  consisting  only  of  Sarah  his  faithful  wife, 
and  Isaac  the  promised  son;  so  the  abolition  of  the  cov- 
enant made  at  mount   Sinai,  the  spiritual  Hagar,   and 
the  excommunication  of  his  natural,  unbelieving  pos- 
terity, those  mocking  Ishmaels,  refined  his  visible  fam- 
ily, from  the  earthly,  typical  alloy  and  spurious  mem- 
bers which  adhered  to  it,  and  exhibited  his  covenant 
and  seed  in  their  original  purity  and  beauty.     Hagar 
and  Ishmael  being  cast  out,  we  see  Isaac  established 
the  unrivalled  heir  of  his  promises  and  blessings;   so 
the  ritual  being  abolished  and  the  unbelieving  Jews  re- 
jected, we  see  Christ  appointed  the  heir  of  all  things,  and 
the  ancient  promise  of  blessing  all  nations  in  his  seed, 
fulfilled — and  if  by  faith  in  him,  we  become  the  chil- 
dren of  Abraham,  and  experimentally  realize  his  bless- 
ings, convinced  of  divine  fidelity  and  grace,  we  shall 
devoutly  acknowledge,  a  God  of  truth,  and  without  in- 
iquity^  just  and  right  is  hcy  and  blessed  are  all  they  that 
wait  for  him.     Amen. 

Isaac  a  type  o/'Christ. 

Of  all  the  eminent  characters  which  have  appeared  on 
the  stage  of  human  life,  few  have  been  introduced  with 
so  many  marks  of  consideration,  as  the  patriarch  Isaac. 
While  others  have  been  generally  introduced  without 
any  premonitions,  of  him  so  much  was  predicted,  that 
long  before  his  birth,  he  became  an  object  of  ardent 
expectation.  How  obvious  in  this  respect,  the  paraU 
lei  between  him  and  his  great  antitype,  Christ  Jesus? 
Of  the  particulars  in  which  Isaac  typified  Christ,  the 
following  are  selected  as  the  most  important. 

1.  Isaac  was  a  promised  son.  Sarah  thy  wife  shall 
bear  thee  a  son.  He  was  a  promised  son  in  such  a  pe- 
culiar manner,  that  this  was  a  mark  of  distinction,  and 
he  was  called.  The  son  of  the  promise — and  how  soon 
after  the  apostasy  was  Christ  promised  to  the  sinning 
parents  of  mankind?  The  seed  of  the  wotnan  shall  bruise 


36  Isaac  a  Type  of  Christ. 

the  serpenVs  head.  How  many  and  illustrious  were 
the  promises  which  went  before  his  birth,  concerning 
his  person,  work,  and  his  glorious  and  eternal  king- 
dom? And  are  not  all  the  promises  of  God  in  him^  yea^ 
and  ifi  him^  amen? 

2.  Isaac  was  a  son  of  faith  and  patient  expectation. 
Abraham  believed  that  he  who  had  promised  was  able 
«lso  to  perform,  who  also  would  do  it;  but  long  was 
the  accomplishment  of  the  promise  delayed,  many,  and 
insuperable  to  nature,  were  the  trials  and  discourage- 
ments of  his  faith;  but  he  staggered  not  at  the  promise 
of  God,  through  unbelief,  but  was  strong  in  faith  giv- 
ing glory  to  God— much  longer  was  the  birth  of  the 
promised  Savior  deferred,  more  numerous,  obstinate 
and  absolutely  insuperable  to  reason  and  nature,  were 
the  obstacles  to  an  accompHshment  of  it;  yet  judging 
bim  faithful  who  had  promised,  in  hope  and  patience, 
did  the  Church  wait  for  the  consolation  of  Israel,  until 
the  Desire  of  all  nations  entered  into  his  temple. 

3.  The  conception,  and  the  birth  of  Isaac,  were  at- 
tended with  remarkable  circumstances;  and  eminently 
so  were  the  conception  and  the  birth  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

4.  Before  the  birth  of  the  promised  son  his  parents 
were  directed  to  call  his  name  Isaac;  joy^  gladness ^ 
and  great  was  the  joy  of  Abraham  and  Sarah  at  his 
birth;  and  before  the  birth  of  Christ  his  parents  were 
directed  to  call  his  name  Jesus,  for  he  should  save  his 
people  from  their  sins,  and  great  was  the  joy  in  heaven 
and  on  earth  when  a  multitude  of  the  heavenly  host 
praised  God,  and  said.  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest^  on 
earth  peace,,  good  will  to  men. 

5.  Eminently  did  Isaac  typify  Christ  in  being  offered 
in  sacrifice.  To  illustrate  this,  mark  the  resemblance 
between  them. 

(1.)  Isaac  was  the  only  and  affectionately  beloved 
son  of  his  parents;  and  Christ  was  the  only  begotten 
and  beloved  son  of  his  Father,  was  daily  his  delight, 
rejoicing  always  before  him. 

(2  )  Necessity  was  laid  upon  Abraham  by  the  com- 
jisand  of  God,  to  offer  up  Isaac  his  son;  and  it  was  of 


Isaac  a  Type  of  Christ.  37 

absolute  necessity  that  Christ  should  die,  the  just  for 
the  unjust  to  bring  sinners  to  God.  If  tlicre  had 
been  a  law  which  could  have  given  life,  verily  rii^ht. 
eousness  should  have  come  by  the  law. 

(3.)  When  Abraham  was  tried,  lie  withheld  not  his 
son,  his  only  son;  and  God  spared  not  his  own  s  mi, 
but  delivered  him  up  for  us  all,  that  with  him  he  miijht 
freely  give  us  all  things  richly  to  enjoy. 

(4.)  Isaac  had  committed  no  particular  crime  for 
which  he  was  to  suffer;  and  Christ,  who  did  no  sin, 
offered  himself  as  a  lamb  without  spot  to  God. 

(5. )  Isaac  bore  the  wood  on  which  he  was  to  be 
offered  as  the  victim;  and  Christ  bore  the  cross  on 
which  he  was  to  expiate  the  guilt  of  the  world. 

(6.)  In  offering  up  Isaac,  Abraham  must  officiate  as 
priest,  and  he  stretched  forth  his  hand  to  take  the 
knife;  and  when  Christ  was  to  be  made  sin  for  iis,  his 
Father  must  immolate  him  on  the  altar  of  justice,  and 
he  said,  Awake ^  0  swordy  a^abist  the  man  that  is  ??iy 
fellow. 

(7.)  Abraham  accounted  that  God  was  able  to  raise 
Isaac  from  the  dead,  from  whence  also  he  received  him 
in  a  figure;  and  God  raised  up  his  son  Jesus,  that  his 
holy  one  might  not  see  corruption. 

(8.)  After  this  symbolic  transaction,  Isaac  returned 
to  his  place;  and  when  Christ  by  one  offering  had  purg- 
ed our  sins,  he  ascended  to  heaven  from  whence  he 
came,  and  for  ever  sits  down  on  the  right  hand  of  the 
majesty  on  high. 

(9.)  In  offering  up  Isaac,  Abraham  gave  the  most 
decisive  evidence  of  love  to  God;  and  God  commend- 
eth  his  love  to  us,  in  that  when  we  were  sinners  and 
without  strength,  Christ  died  for  us. 

Abraham  called  the  name  of  the  place  JehovahJirehy 
The  Lord  will  provide.  There  he  provided  the  ram 
which  Abraham  sacrificed  in  the  room  of  Isaac — and 
he  has  provided  the  substance  as  well  as  the  tyjie,  his 
own  son,  the  lamb  of  God  which  taketh  away  the  sin 
of  the  world. 

It  will  peculiarly  tend  to  impress  the  whole  subject 
on  our  minds,  to  reflect,  that  the  scene  of  this  trans- 


58  Isaac  a  Type  of  Christ, 

action  was  on  one  of  the  mountains  of  Moriah  which 
must  have  been  Calvary  or  nigh  to  it.  In  the  same 
place,  perhaps,  was  the  n-pe  exhibited,  and  the  sub- 
stance displayed.  And  in  this  mountain  hath  the  Lord 
made  unio  ail  people  a  feast  of  fiit  things,  of  wine  on 
the  lees;  of  fat  things  full  of  marrow,  and  sent  forth 
his  gracious  invitation,  Come^  eat  of  my  bread  and 
drink  of  the  wine  which  I  have  mitigled,  and  let  your 
soul  delight  itself  in  fatness.     Amen. 

Jacob  a  type  q/*  Christ. 
Among  the  ancients,  the  patriarch  Jacob  occupies  a 
distinguished  rank.  He,  a  younger  brother,  first  of 
all,  obtained  the  birthright  and  his  father's  blessing. 
From  him,  as  its  immediate  stock  or  root,  arose  a 
mighty  nation,  and  from  him  as  concerning  the  flesh, 
came  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  over  all,  God  blessed  for 
ever.  We  may  consider  him  as  a  type  of  Christ  in 
the  following  respects. 

1.  In  preference  to  his  brother  Esau.  When  as  yet 
the  children  had  done  neither  good  nor  evil,  that  the 
purpose  of  God  according  to  election  might  stand,  it 
was  said,  The  elder  shall  serve  the  younger,  Jacob  have 
I  loved,  and  E->au  have  I  hated.  Ye  children  of  Jacob 
his  chosen,  h\  preference  to  all  the  angels  above  and 
men  below,  is  not  Clirist  God^s  servant,  whom  he  will 
uphold,  his  elect  in  whom  his  soul  de light eth? 

2.  The  life  of  Jacob  was  full  of  anxiety,  care  and 
sorrow.  As  an  ex.le  did  he  leave  his  father's  house 
with  his  staff — giicvously  did  he  serve  with  Laban, 
consumed  by  the  dro  'ght  by  day,  and  by  the  frost  by 
night — great  were  his  apprehensions  from  Laban  and 
Esau — pungent  was  his  sorrow  for  his  Rachel,  his  Jo- 
seph, his  Simeon  and  his  Btnjamin — and  distressing 
were  the  thoughts  of  his  heart  about  going  down  and 
sojourning  in  Egyrt,  Himself  most  faithfully  gave 
the  history  of  his  life  in  the  following  impressive  des- 
cription: Few  and  evil  have  been  the  days  of  the  years 
of  my  pilgrimage — but  this  for  him  was  the  right  way 
to  honor  and  peace  in  the  closing  scene  of  life,  and  that 
blessed  condition  where,  eminently,  the  wicked  cease 


Jacob  a  Type  of  Chr'id.  S9 

from  troubling,  and  the  weary  arc  at  rest.  In  circum- 
stances of  life,  how  great  the  resemblance  between  the 
patriarch  Jacob,  and  Christ  the  Savior?  Persecuted  in 
his  infant  state,  humble  in  the  private  walks  of  life, 
despised  and  rejected  of  men,  abandoned  to  the  powers 
of  darkness,  and  forsaken  of  his  God.  It  pleased  the 
.Lord  to  bruise  him.  VVc  esteemed  him  stiicken^  smitten 
of  God  and  afflicted.  He  was  a  niaii  of  sorrows  and 
acquainted  with  grief — but  this  was  the  way  marked 
out  in  the  eternal  councils  of  infinite  wisdom,  to  his 
highest  advancement,  his  everlastinj^  t^lory  and  fehcity. 
Because  he  humbled  Inmself  and  became  obedient  to 
death,  even  the  death  of  the  cross.,  God  hath  highly  ex- 
alted him,  and  given  him  a  7iame  ivfiich  is  above  every 
name;  that  at  the  name  of  Jesus  every  knee  should  bow 
— arid  that  every  tongue  should  confess  that  he  is  Lord, 
to  the  glory  of  God  the  Father. 

3.  Shall  the  distress  of  Jacob  and  his  wrestling  with 
the  angel,  when  his  brother  Esau  was  coming  against 
him  with  four  hundred  men,  remind  us  of  the  agony 
of  Christ  in  the  garden,  when  he  was  assailed  by  the 
powers  of  darkness,  and  Judas  with  his  band  was 
coming  against  him  with  lanterns  and  torches,  and 
weapons? 

4.  Jacob  had  twelve  sons,  the  heads  of  their  houses, 
from  whom  the  whole  nation  arose — and  Christ  had 
twelve  apostles,  on  whom,  as  on  twelve  foundations  the 
church    is  built,  himself  being  the  chief  corner  stone. 

5.  From  Jacob,  surnamcd  Israel,  his  descendants 
were  called  Israelites — and  from  Christ,  the  peculiar 
people,  the  holy  natioii,  wi  re  called  Christians. 

Jacob  may  also  be  considered  as  a  figure  of  all  the 
Israel  of  God.  Like  him  they  area  chosen  generation 
— like  him  they  cheerfully  relinquish  sensual  enjoy- 
ments for  the  birth-right  and  the  blessing,  for  Christ, 
the  pearl  of  great  price.  His  receiving  the  blessing 
from  his  father  Isaac,  may  represent  their  receiving 
spiritual  blessings  from  God,  their  heavenly  Father; 
and  his  dying  in  Egypt  and  being  buried  in  Canaan, 
may  denote,  their  dying  in  this  world,  being  conveyed 
by  angels  to  Abraham's  bosom  and  resting  in  heaven. 


4b  Jacob  a  Tijpe  of  ChrisL 

In  this  place,  permit  the  illustration  of  a  type  which 
hath  not  yet  been  considered,  The  Institution  of  Mar- 
riage. That  this  was  designed  lo  typify  the  union  and 
relation  between  Christ  aad  his  church,  is  very  mani- 
fest from  the  frequent  application  of  ii  to  this  subject, 
in  the  holy  Scrijitures.  0  backslidmg  children,  L am 
married  unto  you.  saith  the  J^ord.  Husbands  love  your 
tvwcs  as  Christ  loved  the  church  And  tliat  this  repre- 
sentation might  be  as,  perfect  as  the  nature  of  the  sub- 
jects would  permit,  it  pleased  God  to  form  the  xvifcy 
the  woman,  of  the  man.  Eve  was  formed  of  Aciam. 
And  is  it  not  worthy  of  notice,  that  the  p;'tridrchs,  those 
eminently  typical  characters,  took  themselves  wives 
within  the  limits^  consanguinity?  Sarah,  the  wife  of 
Abraham,  was  probably  Iscah^  the  daugh^er  of  his 
brother  Haran,  Gen.  xi,  29.  Rebekah,  the  wife  of 
Isaac,  was  the  daughter  of  Bethuel,  the  son  of  Nahor, 
the  brother  of  Abraham,  and  Milcah,  the  sister  of  Sa- 
rah. Leah  and  Rachel,  the  wives  of  Jacob,  were  the 
daughters  of  Laban,  the  brother  of  Rebekah.  Was 
not  this  a  designed  continuation  of  the  type  from  Adam? 
We  may  observe  the  resemblance  in  the  following 
particulars: 

1.  Gfe)d  said  of  Adam,  It  is  not  good  for  man  that 
he  should  be  alone — and  the  church  is  iht  fulness  of 
Christ. 

2.  When  God  brought  the  woman  to  Adam,  he 
said,  This  is  now  bone  of  my  bone  and  flesh  of  my  flesh 
— and  believers  are  members  of  Chrisfs  body^  and  of 
his  fleshy  and  of  his  bones. 

3.  Marriage  constitutes  a  oneness  between  the  par- 
ties. Twoy  saith  he,  shall  be  one  flesh — and  the  church 
joined  to  the  Lord.,  is  more,  is  one  spirit. 

4.  Marriage  introduces  the  most  cordial  and  tender 
affection  and  mutual  sympathy  between  the  husband 
and  the  wife — and  the  affection  between  Christ  and  his 
church  is  mutual  and  endearing — F  am  my  beloved^s 
and  my  beloved  is  mi?ie,  his  desire  is  towards  me.  I 
was  in  his  eyes  as  one  that  found  favor.  In  all  their 
affliction  he  was  afflicted  and  the  angel  of  his  presence 
saved  them. 


Jacob's  Ladder  Typical.  41 

5.  Mtirriaj^e  constitutes  a  most  endearing  relation 
between  tin:  husband  and  the  wife — Abraham  said  of 
Sarah,  Indeed  she  is  inij  sister,  the  daughter  of  my 
mother,  and  she  became  my  wife — iind  Christ  calls  the 
churcli,  his  sister,  h'S  spouse. 

6.  Jacob  loved  Rachel.  He  served  for  a  wife,  and 
for  a  '  ife  he  kept  shee|) — and  Christ  loved  the  churchy 
and  purchased  it  with  his  oivn  blood. 

7.  The  husband  is  the  head  of  the  wife — and  the 
Lord  is  the  head  of  the  church. 

8.  The  wife,  the  woman,  is  the  glory  of  the  man — 
and  the  church  is  the  glory  of  Christ. 

9.  The  bridegroom  rejoiceth  over  the  bride — and 
Christ  rejoiceth  over  the  church.  He  will  joy  with 
singing;  yea,  he  will  rest  in  his  love.  Amen,  Praise 
ye  the  Lord. 

Jacob's  Ladder   Typical. 

Among  the  seasonable  interpositions  of  God's  provi- 
dence for  the  relief  of  his  people,  may  we  not  reckon 
the  vision  of  Jacobus  ladder?  The  pnitriarch,  now  exiled 
from  his  father's  house,  and  making  a  tiresome  jour- 
ney to  Padan-aram,  must  have  been  peculiarly  exercised 
with  the  trials  of  his  present  condition.  Reflections 
on  the  affectionate  and  tender  parents,  friends  and  com- 
forts, which  he  left  behind,  the  dangers  and  sufferings 
to  which  he  should  be  exposed  in  the  tedious  journey 
before  him,  and  his  own  solitary  and  defenceless  state, 
probably  filled  and  agitated  his  mind.  When  the  day 
was  spent,  and  his  weary  limbs  demanded  repose,  pen- 
sive and  sad,  with  the  canopy  of  heaven  for  his  cover- 
ing, a  stone  for  his  pillow,  and  the  earth  for  his  bed,  he 
composed  himself  to  rest.  When  sleep  had  closed  his 
eyes,  he  dreamed,  and,  behold,  a  ladder  set  upon  the 
earth,  and  the  top  of  it  reached  to  heaven;  and,  behold,  the 
angels  of  God  ascending  and  descending  upon  it.  And^ 
behold,  the  Lord  stood  above  it,  who  addressed  him  in 
the  most  consoling  terms,  assured  him  of  his  gracious 
presence  and  protecting  care  in  all  his  ways,  and  of  a 
fulfilment  of  the  covenant  which  he  had  made  with 
Abraham  his  father,  Gen.  xxviii,  11 — 15.  This  vis- 
6 


42  Jacob's  Ladder  Typical. 

ion  has  ever  been  considered  as  typical  of  evangelical 
subjects;  and  is  not  this  interpretation  supported  by 
Christ's  apparent  reference  to  it  in  the  assurance  which 
he  gave  to  Nathaniel,  John  i,  51.  Hereafter  ye  shall 
see  heaven  open,  and  the  angels  of  God  ascending  and 
descending  upon  the  son  of  man.  Are  not  the  follow- 
ing subjects  represented  by  it? 

1  Doth  not  this  ladder  which  stood  on  the  ground 
and  reached  heaven,  typify  the  one  mediator  between 
God  and  men,  the  maii  Christ  Jesus?  In  whose  person, 
natures,  the  divine  and  human,  remote  and  distant  as 
heaven  is  high  above  the  earth,  are  connected  and  uni- 
ted, who  constitutes  the  great,  blessed  and  only  medi- 
um of  intercourse  and  communication  between  earth 
and  heaven,  and  in  whosn  the  whole  family  of  heaven 
and  earth,  is  named;  being  their  common  centre,  and 
the  bond  of  the  holy  union  and  communion  between 
them. 

2.  Doth  not  the  address  of  the  Most  High  to  the 
patriarch  from  above  this  ladder,  signify,  that  God 
makes  all  the  revelations  of  his  designs  to  men,  all  the 
manifestations  of  his  mercy  and  grace  to  them,  and  es- 
pecially, all  the  promises  of  his  protection,  favor,  spir- 
itual blessing  and  eternal  life,  to  his  people  through 
Jesus  Christ?  For  in  him  are  all  the  promises  of  God, 
Yea^  and  iji  him^  Afnen,  to  the  glory  of  God.  And  that 
he  is  the  way,  the  truth  and  the  life,  through  whom 
only,  sinful  men  can  have  access  to  God,  and  in  which 
new  and  living  way  they  may  draw  near  to  him  in  the 
full  assurance  of  faith. 

"Is  he  a  way?  he  leads  to  God, 
The  path  is  drawn  in  lines  of  bloodl 
There  would  I  walk  with  love  and  zeal, 
Till  I  arrive  at  Zion's  hill." 

3.  Doth  not  the  ascent  and  descent  of  the  angels 
upon  tins  ladder  suggest,  that  God  effects  the  designs 
of  his  providence,  and  protects  his  people  in  the  hour 
of  danger,  by  their  instrumentality?  The  angel  of  the 
Lord  encam^)eth  round  about  them  that  fear  him,  and 
deiivereth  them — their  promptitude,  activity  and  fidelity 


Joseph  a  Type  of  Christ.  4^ 

in  his  service;  and  the  kind  and  benevolent  services 
which  thry  are  continually  performing  for  his  people. 
Arc  they  not  ministering  spirits,  sent  forth  to  minister 
for  them  that  shall  be  heirs  cf  salvation? 

Lastly,  Doth  not  this  dream  of  the  patriarch  in  his 
afflicted  state,  this  divine  impression  and  address,  sug- 
gest to  us,  the  tender  and  vig^ilant  care  which  God  ex- 
tends to  his  people  in  the  hours  of  adversity,  his  sea- 
sonable interpositions  fur  their  relief,  and  the  motives 
of  encouragement  and  comfort  which  he  addresses  to 
their  minds;  manifesting  himself  to  be  their  refuge 
and  strength,  a  very  present  help  in  trouble'?  Like  as 
a  father  pitieth  his  children,  so  the  Lord  pitieth  hem 
that  fear  him.  For  he  knoweth  our  frame,  he  remem- 
bereth  that  we  are  dust. 

How  full  of  instruction  and  comfort  is  this  dream 
to  the  church  and  children  of  God  in  all  ages?  And 
doth  it  not  implicitly  reprove  them  for  their  disquie- 
tudes, distrust  of  his  care  and  anxiety  about  their  con- 
dition? fV/ii/  say  est  thou^  0  Jacobs  and  speakest^  0  Isra- 
el^ my  way  is  hid  from  the  Lord^  and  my  judgment  is 
passed  over  from  my  God?  The  Lord  hath  not  forgot- 
ten to  be  gracious;  neither  hath  his  faithfulness  failed 
for  ever  more.  Who  is  among  you  that  feareth  the 
Lord,  that  obeyeth  the  voice  of  his  servant,  that  walk- 
eth  in  darkness,  and  hath  no  light?  Let  him  trust  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord,  and  stay  upon  his  God;  for  they 
that  trust  in  the  Lord  shall  be  as  mount  Zion,  which 
cannot  be   removed,  but  abideth  for  ever. 

Joseph  a  Type  q/*  Christ. 

In  all  biography  perhaps,  we  do  not  find  a  character 
more  pure  and  amiable,  nor  a  life  more  replete  with  in- 
teresting scenes  and  events,  than  that  of  Joseph.  Adorn- 
ed in  his  person  with  the  most  amiable  virtues,  he  was 
a  dutiful  son,  an  affectionate  brother,  a  faithful  servant, 
a  meek  and  patient  sufferer,  a  wise  and  excellent  prince, 
and  a  universal  benefactor.  If  we  consider  him  as  a 
type  of  Christ,  how  great  the  resemblance?  Was  Jo- 
seph the  favorite  son  of  his  father  Jacob?  And  is  not 
Christ  the  beloved  Son  of  his  Father,  in  whom  his  soul 


44  Joseph  a  Type  of  Christ. 

delighteth?  Did  Jacob  make  for  his  son  Joseph  a  coat 
of  many  colors?  And  did  not  tht  Father  prepare  for  his 
Son  Jesus,  a  body  curiously  wrought  in  the  lower  parts 
of  the  earth?  Did  Joseph,  at  the  command  of  his  father, 
go  to  seek  his  brethren  and  inquire  for  their  welfare? 
And  did  not  Christ,  at  his  Father's  command,  come 
into  the  world  to  seek  and  save  his  brethren  of  the  hu- 
man race,  his  kindred  according  to  the  flesh?  Did  the 
reproofs  of  Joseph  procure  the  hatred  of  his  brethren? 
And  did  not  Christ's  brethren,  the  world,  haie  him  be- 
cause he  testified  of  it,  that  the  deeds  thereof  were  evil? 
Did  the  brethren  of  Jose])h  conspire  against  him,  and 
sell  him  to  strangers?  And  did  not  the  Jews  conspire 
against  Christ,  and  deliver  him  to  the  Gentiles? 

Was  Joseph  faithful  to  his  master?  And  did  not 
God's  servant,  Christ,  deal  prudently?  Was  Joseph,  for 
his  fidelity  and  zeal  for  his  master's  honor,  maliciously 
accused,  and  injuriously  cast  into  prison?  And  was  not 
Christ,  for  his  zealous  support  of  his  Father's  law  and 
honor,  enviously  apprehended,  and  unrighteously  conn 
demned?  Was  Joseph  meek  and  patient  under  the  in- 
juries and  abuses  which  he  received?  And  was  not 
Christ  led  as  a  lamb  to  the  slaughter?  Did  he  cry,  or 
lift  up,  or  cause  his  voice  to  be  heard  in  the  streets? 
When  he  was  reviled,  did  he  revile  again?  Was  Jo- 
seph for  interpreting  the  dreams  of  Pharaoh,  called 
Zaphnath-paaneah,  a  revealer  of  secrets?  And  did  not 
Christ,  the  only  begotten  of  the  Father,  reveal  the 
counsels  and  designs  of  his  grace?  Did  Joseph  speak 
roughly  to  his  brethren,  and  then  reveal  himself  to  them 
in  the  endearing  affection  of  a  brother?  And  doth  not 
Christ  often  hide  himself  from  his  people  and  afflict 
their  souls  with  pain,  to  humble  and  prove  them,  that 
he  may  speak  comfortably  to  them,  and  do  them 
good  in  their  latter  end?  However  Joseph  might 
typify  Christ  in  these  inferior  respects,  yet  are  we  not 
to  consider  him,  principall}'',  as  a  type  ot  Christ. 

1.  In  his  advancement  from  deep  humiliation  and 
distress,  to  great  dignity  and  power?  When  Joseph  had 
been  taught  humiliation  and  obedience  by  the  things 


Joseph  a  Type  of  Christ.  45 

which  he  suffered,  and  the  time  of  his  deliverance  was 
come,  the  king^  sent  and  looked  him,  and  those  feet 
which  had  been  hurt  with  fetters,  ascended  the  chariot 
of  state,  he  was  constituted  j^overnor  over  all  the  land 
of  Egypt,  to  bind  princes  at  his  pleasure,  and  it  was 
proclaimed  before  him,  Bow  the  knee^  as  a  token  of 
homage,  subjection  and  obedience.  What  a  sudden 
and  surprising  transition!  What  a  vvonde/ful  and  hon- 
orable exaltation!  What  an  impressive  representation 
of  the  deep  humiliation  and  abasement,  and  the  infinite 
and  glorious  exaltation  of  Christ  Jesus,  who  took  upon 
him  the  form  of  a  servant,  who  gave  his  back  to  the 
smiters,  and  his  cheeks  to  them  that  plucked  off  the 
hair,  and  hid  not  his  face  from  shame  and  spitting, 
whose  hands  and  feet  were  hurt  with  iron  on  the  cross, 
on  which  he  expired  amidst  the  hisses  and  reproaches 
of  the  surrounding  nmltitude,  in  agony  and  groans. 
But  God  loosed  the  bands  of  death,  and  exalted  Him 
from  this  abyss  of  ignominy  and  shame,  above  all  prin- 
cipality and  power,  and  every  name  that  is  named, 
seated  him  at  his  own  right  hand  on  the  throne  of 
Majesty  in  the  heavens,  gave  him  power  over  all  things 
in  heaven  and  earth,  authorities,  principalities  and 
powers  being  made  subject  to  him;  and  the  word  is 
gone  forth,  that  to  him  every  knee  shall  bow,  and  every 
tongue  confess  to  the  glory  of  God  the  Father:  and  now, 
enthroned  in  majesty  and  light,  he  reigns  before  all  his 
ancients  gloriously. 

2.  As  a  great  benefactor  and  savior? 

Joseph,  in  his  provident  care,  filled  his  granaries 
with  the  corn  of  Egypt,  from  which  he  supplied  the 
Egyptians,  and  his  father's  house,  through  the  famine, 
that  consumed  the  land,  saved  much  peo[)le  alive,  and 
became  the  common  benefactor  and  savior  of  the  land 
of  Egypt.  In  this  how  eminently  did  he  typify  Jesus 
Christ,  who  mercifully  interposed  in  favor  of  sinful 
man,  and  became  the  gracious  deliverer  and  common 
Savior  of  a  perishing  world?  Joseph  supplied  the  wants 
of  the  distressed  from  his  store  houses  and  granaries, 
with  the  corn  of  Egypt;  but  Christ  reheves  the  dis- 
tresses of  perishing  souls  from  the  inexhaustible  treas- 


46  Joseph  a  Type  of  Christ 

urcs  of  his  wisdom  and  grace,  with  the  true  bread, 
which  cometh  down  from  heaven.  Did  Joseph  regard 
the  cries  of  the  distressed,  and  grant  them  rdief?  And 
doth  not  Christ,  more  merciful  than  Joseph,  not  only 
receive  all  who  come  to  hmi,  rejecting  none;  but  also 
in  the  melting  accents  of  compassion,  invite  the  wretch- 
ed, Come  unto  me  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  la- 
den, and  I  will  give  you  rest?  Can  any  resist  the  ad- 
dress, Ho,  every  one  that  thirsteth,  come  ye  to  the 
waters.  Wherefore  do  ye  spend  your  money  for  that 
which  is  not  bread,  and  your  labor  for  that  which  sat- 
isfieth  not?  Hearken  diligently  unto  me,  and  eat  ye  that 
which  is  good,  and  let  your  soul  delight  itself  in  fatness. 
Joseph  was  a  fruitful  bo^gh  by  a  well,  springing  up  by 
a  wall;  but  Christ  is  the  true  vine,  which  invigorates  the 
branches,  his  people,  with  refreshing  grace  and  immor- 
tal life.  If  thousands  acknowledged  their  obligations 
to  the  wisdom  of  Joseph  for  their  preservation  through 
the  famine;  how  many  myriads  will  acknowledge  their 
infinite  obligations  to  the  unmerited  grace  of  Christ  for 
their  deliverance  from  everlasting  misery  in  hell,  and 
their  salvation  to  all  eternity.  When  Joseph's  brethren 
humbled  themselves  before  him  for  their  wicked  devi- 
ces against  him,  he  replied,  As  for  you,  ye  thought  evil 
against  me,  but  God  meant  it  unto  good,  to  save  much 
people  alive  as  it  is  this  day.  Did  God  make  the  wicked 
conspiiacy  of  Joseph's  brethren  against  his  life  to  pre- 
vent the  fulfilment  of  his  dreams,  subservient  to  an  ac- 
complishment of  them  in  his  exaltation  and  happy  state? 
And  doth  he  not  take  the  wise  in  their  own  craftiness? 
Doth  he  not  make  the  wrath  of  man  to  praise  him? 
Hath  he  not  subordinated  all  the  mischievous  devices 
which  his  enemies  have  devised  against  his  Son,  to  an 
accomplishment  of  those  eternal  purposes  of  grace 
which  were  in  Jesus  Christ  before  the  world  began,  to 
their  confusion  and  shame,  and  his  glorious  and  eternal 
exaltation?  Hath  he  not  taken  occasion  from  them  to  dis- 
play his  adorable  perfections  most  gloriously — to  mag- 
nify and  honor  his  Son  infinitely,  in  the  public  view  of 
the  universe — and  immensely  increase  the  felicity  of 
the  intelligent  system,  supplying  matter  to  angels  and 


The  Burning  Bush  Typical.  47 

saints,  in  the  most  animated  strains,  to  praise  Him  that 
sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  the  Lamb  for  ever  and 
ever?  Amen,  Hallelujah. 

T/ie  Burning  Bush  Typical. 
Of  the  wonderful  phenomena,  which  have  astonished 
the  world,  few  have  exceeded  the  prodigy  which  was 
exhibited  to  Moses,  in  the  wilderness  of  Sinai.  We 
have  an  account  of  it,  Exod.  iii,  2,  3.  And  the  angel 
of  the  Lord  appeared  to  him  in  a  flame  of  fire,  out  of 
the  midst  of  a  bush:  and  behold,  the  bush  burned  with 
fire,  and  the  bush  was  not  consumed.  And  Moses 
said,  I  will  now  turn  aside  at  d  see  this  great  sight, 
why  the  bush  is  not  burned.  In  this  extraordinary  ap-- 
pearance,  are  not  the  following  evangelical  subjects 
typiciilly  represented?  Was  not  the  fire,  tliat  pure,  that 
subtle,  and  penetrating  element,  selected  on  this  occa- 
sion, designed  to  represent  the  purity  and  spirituality 
of  tha'  Gcd  who  is  a  consuming  fire?  More  particular- 
ly, did  not  this  flame  of  fire  in  the  bush,  especially 
represent, 

1.  The  Divine  nature  dwelling  in  the  man  Christ 
Jesus?  Very  significantly  is  the  nature  of  man  repre- 
sented by  a  bush,  slender,  feeble,  and  incapable  of  re- 
sistance. For  this  reason  the  human  nature  of  our 
divine  Redeemer  is  termed,  a  root  out  of  dry  ground, 
Isa.  liii,  2,  a  stem  out  of  the  rod  of  Jesse,  a  (righteous) 
branch  out  of  his  roots,  xi,  1,  and  a  tender  plant,  but  a 
plant  of  renown,  Ezek.  xxxiv,  39.  So  frequently,  in 
the  holy  Scriptures,  is  the  Deity  exhibited  by  the  fig- 
ure of  fire,  to  denote  his  spirituality,  and  purity,  and 
the  terrible  effects  of  his  indignation,  the  fire  of  his 
jealousy,  which  consumeth  his  enemies  round  about. 

What  a  glowing  type  Avas  tlie  flame  of  fire  in  the 
bush,  of  the  fulness  of  the  godhead  dwelling  bodily  in 
the  person  of  our  glorious  Immanuel?  Was  the  bush 
burning  in  fire,  to  Moses,  a  most  surprising  phenome- 
non? And  is  not  the  union  of  the  Divine  and  human 
nature,  in  our  blessed  Redeemer,  a  spectacle  far  more 
wonderful  to  angels  and  to  men?  If  Moses  turned  aside 
to  see  the  great  sight,  should  not  we  divest  ourselves 


48  The  Burning  Bush  Typical. 

of  other  objects,  that  in  solemn  meditation,  we  may 
contemilate  and  admire  the  p^lorious  mystery  of  godli- 
ness, God  manifest  in  the  jiesh?  If  Moses  wondered  that 
the  bush  burned,  and  yet  was  not  consumed,  shall  we 
not  be  filled  with  equal,  nay,  greater  astonishment,  that 
the  frail  nature  of  man,  in  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ, 
is  not  dissolved  by  the  perpetual  residence  of  the  un- 
created and  eternal  Jehovah  in  it? 

2.  Hath  it  not  been  supposed,  with  good  reason,  that 
the  burning  bush  was  a  striking   similitude  of  the  op- 
pressed and  afflicted  Israelites  under  their  cruel  bond- 
age in  Egypt,  from  which  they  were  brought  forth  as 
from  a  fiery  furnace,  and  of  the  church  of  Christ  in  all 
ages?  Which  for  the  imbecility  of  it  is  termed,  a  bruised 
reed  and  smoking  Jlax^  and  its  members  trees  of  righte- 
ousness,  the  planting  of  the  Lord,  the  rod  of  his  in- 
heritance.    Doth  not  the  flame  of  fire  in  the  bush,  apt- 
ly represent  those    fiery  trials   by  which  it  hath  been 
tried  and  purified?  The  fire  of  dissension  within,  and 
the  flame  of  persecution  without?  Did  the  bush  in  the 
fire  go  near  to  destruction;  and   hath  not   the  church, 
in  her  trials,  gone  near  to  extinction?  How  perilous  its 
situation,   when  it  floated  in  the  ark  on  the  boisterous 
surface  of  the  mighty  deep?  When  in  the  furnace  of 
affliction  in  Egypt?  In   the  captivity  of  Bab\lon?  In 
the  persecution  of  Antiochus,  who  swore  in  wrath,  that 
he  would  make  Jerusalem  the  common  burying  ground 
of  the  Jews,  and  blot  out  their  name  from  under  heav- 
en? When  persecuted  by  Herod  and  the  Jews?  By  the 
great  red  dragon,  and  the  man  of  sin,  who  hath  worn 
out    the  saints  of  the  Most   High?  How  similar  and 
often  hath  been  her  condition  to  Shadrach,  Meshach  and 
Abed-nego,  in  Nebuchadiiezzar's  fiery  furnace?  But  the 
bush  which  burned  was  not  consumed,  for  the  Lord 
ivas  in  it.  And  the  church  hath  not  perished,  the  gates  of 
hell  have  not  prevailed  against  her^  because  Gi.'d  hath 
been  her  refuge  and  strength,  a  present  help  in  trouble. 
In  all  her  afflictions,  the  angei  of  his  presence  hatli  saved 
her.  When  on  the  verge  of  destruction,  God  ha'h  help- 
ed her,  and  that  right  early.     She  may  now  adopt  her 
ancient  expressions,  and  say.  Many  a  time  have  they 


MoseSj  the  Israelites,  and  Canaan  typical.      40 

afflicted  me  from  my  youth;  yet  have  they  not  prevailed 
against  me;  (Psa.  cxxix.)  and  the  exulting  language 
of  the  Psalmist  (Psa.  cxxiv.)  If  it  had  not  been  the 
Lord  who  was  on  our  side,  when  men  rose  up  against 
us,  then  they  had  swallowed  us  up  quick.  Blessed 
be  the  Lord  who  hath  not  given  us  a  prey  to  their 
teeth.  Let  Israel  hope  in  the  Lord,  from  henceforth, 
and  for  ever.     Amen. 

Moses,  the  Hoi-v  nation  of  Israel,  and  Canaan, 
Typical.* 

If  we  perceive  a  resemblance  between  Moses  and 
Christ,  in  their  descent,  each  arising  from  the  midst 
of  his  brethren:  In  their  perilous  situation,  in  theit 
infancy,  each  being  exposed  to  immediate  death,  by 
an  unrighteous  and  inhuman  decree;  Moses,  by  the 
mandate  of  Pharaoh;  and  Christ  by  the  command  of 
Herod:  In  the  signal  divine  interposition,  by  which 
each  was  preserved  from  instant  extirpation;  Moses, 
by  the  a-k  of  bulrushes;  and  Christ  by  being  convey- 
ed to  Egypt  by  the  direction  of  an  angel:  In  their  re- 
ception in  their  pubhc  offices,  each  being  rejected; 
Moses,  by  the  Israelites,  demanding,  "Who  made  thee 
a  ruler  and  a  judge?"  and  Christ,  by  his  own  who  re- 
ceived him  not:  In  the  support  of  their  divine  missions; 
each  confirming  his  own  by  the  mighty  signs  and  won- 
ders which  he  wrought:  In  the  reproach  and  censure 
which  each  received;  Moses,  for  hi  Midianitish  wife; 
and  Christ,  for  eating  with  publicans  and  sinners,  es- 
pecially for  espousing  the  Gentile  church:  Yet  it  is 
not  with  respect  to  these  concomitant  circumstances, 
that  we  are  to  consider  Moses  as  a  type  of  Christ.  Moses 
was  peculiarly  a  type  of  Christ  in  a  relative  capacity, 
in  relation  to  the  nation  of  Israel,  and  in  relation  to  this 
people,  with  reference  to  another  object — their  possess- 

*  In  the  introduction  to  this  work,  scriptural  types  were  con- 
sidered as  general  from  Adam  to  Moses — and  particular  in  that 
religious  system  which  he  established.  It  might  accordingly 
be  expected  that  the  second  part  would  commence  with  Moses, 
but  as  that  system  was  adapted  to  a  settled  stale,  the  first  part 
will  be  continued  under  Moses  and  his  successor. 


50    Moses,  the  Israelites^  and  Canaan  Typical. 

ing  the  land  promised  to  their  fathers.  And  Canaan 
from  the  amenity  of  its  situation,  the  salubrity  of  its 
air,  the  fertility  of  its  soil,  and  the  deliciousness  of  its 
fruits,  milk  and  honey,  the  glory  of  all  lands,  was  a 
type  of  heaven.  As  the  nation  of  Israel  was  typical, 
it  will  be  proper  to  consider  this  typical  representation 
in  connexion  with  Moses.  The  children  of  Israel 
were  typical  of  the  Christian  Church  in  connexion 
with  Moses,  not  in  being  a  chosen  people,  as  the  church 
is  elect,  according  to  the  fore-ki?owledge  of  God  the 
lather — nor  in  the  paucity  of  their  number,  being  the 
fewest  of  all  people — nor  in  the  heads  of  the  tribes,  the 
twelve  patriarchs,  as  the  church  is  built  upon  the 
twelve  apostles  of  the  Lamb — nor  in  multiplying  from 
small  beginnings  to  a  great  nation,  as  the  church  will 
increase  to  a  great  multiude,  which  no  man  can  num- 
ber:— But, 

I.  In  their  bondage  and  misery,  through  the  oppres- 
sive tyranny  and  cruelty  of  Pharoah  king  of  Egypt. 

In  Pharoah,  that  proud  and  insolent  monarch,  ex- 
ercising a  cruel  and  usurped  authority  over  the  Israel- 
ites, and  refusing  to  let  them  go,  at  the  instance  of 
Moses,  we  have  an  impressive  representation  of  that 
old  serpent,  the  devil,  exercising  an  assumed  right 
and  power  over  the  church  of  Christ,  and  its  members, 
in  their  native  state,  and  refusing  to  liberate  them, 
on  the  demand  of  their  rightful  lord  and  proprietor, 
Jesus  Christ.  In  the  servitude  and  misery  of  the  Is- 
raelites in  their  Egyptian  bondage,  wc  see  the  vassalage 
and  wretchedness  of  the  church  under  the  dominion 
of  sin  and  the  powers  of  darkness.  In  the  mission  of 
Moses  to  bring  the  Israelites  from  the  house  of  bond^ 
age,  we  see,  typically,  God  sending  his  Son  to  deliver 
his  spiritual  Israel  from  the  dominion  of  sin  and  Satan. 
In  Moses,  effecting  the  deliverance  of  Israel  according 
to  the  flesh,  from  their  grievous  servitude  and  the  fur- 
nace of  aiHictioi;,  by  an  out  stretched  arm,  by  mighty 
signs  and  wonders,  and  giving  them  relief  and  rest  from 
their  adversities;  we  see  Christ,  by  the  stujjcndous 
miracles  which  he  wrought,  by  vanquishing  the  powers 
of  darkness,  accomplishing  a  glorious  deliverance  for 


Moses^  the  Israelites,  and  Canaan  Typical.     51 

hi^  church  from  its  spiritual  enemies,  and  giving  it  rest 
and  peace. 

II.  In  Moses,  as  God's  propliet,  receiving  his  in- 
structions  and  communicating  them  to  the  nation  of 
Israel,  sve  have  presented  to  us  typically,  that  teacher 
who  came  from  God,  and  spake  as  man  hath  never 
spoken;  that  only  begotten  Son  who  is  in  the  bosom 
of  his  Father,  and  who,  with  such  an  aft'ecting  lustre, 
hath  revealed  the  eternal  counsels  of  his  wisdom,  love 
and  grace  to  his  churt:h  and  the  world;  speaking  as 
the  Father  gave  him  commandment.  Moses  truly  said 
unto  the  fathers,  "A  prophet  shall  the  Lord  your  God 
raise  up  unto  you  of  your  brethren,  like  unto  me;  him 
shall  ye  hear  in  all  things  whatsoever  he  shall  say  unio 
you." 

III.  In  Moses,  as  king  in  Jeshurun,  and  giving  laws 
to  the  Israelites,  especially  erecting  a  tabernacle,  institu- 
ting ordinances  of  divine  service,  consecrating  a  i)ricst- 
hood,  and  appointing  a  system  of  meats  and  drinks,  of 
divers  washings  and  carnal  ordinances  imposed  on  them 
till  the  time  of  reformation,  we  have  typically  exhibited, 
Christ  the  king  and  head  of  the  church,  erecting  a 
spiritual  temple,  a  habitation  of  God  through  the  Si)ir- 
it,  prescribing  spiritual  sacrifices,  acceptable  to  God 
through  himself,  requiring  holy  worshippers,  who  wor- 
ship God  in  spirit  and  have  no  confidence  in  the  flesh, 
and  enacting  a  system  of  holy  laws  and  regulations,  for 
all  the  subjects  of  his  spiritual  and  holy  kingdom. 

"The  law  by  Moses  came. 

But  peace,  and  trutll,  and  love, 

Were  brought  by  Christ  (a  nobler  name) 

Descending  from  above." 

And  let  us  solemnly  respect  the  apostolic  caution, 
"See  that  ye  refuse  not  him  that  speaketh:  for  if  they 
escaped  not  who  refused  him  that  spake  on  earth,  ?nuc/i 
mo7'e  shall  not  we  escape  if  we  turn  away  from  him 
that  speaketh  from  heaven.''^ 

IV.  In  Moses  exercising  the  office  of  mediator  be- 
tween God  and  the  nation  of  Israel,  we  have  a  repre- 
sentation of  the  mediator  between  God  and  men,  the 
man  Christ  Jesus. 


52     Moses y  the  Israeliies,  and  Cmman  Typical, 

As  God  gave  ip.structions  to  the  Israelites,  by  Moses, 
he  has  in  these  last  days,  spoken  to  us  by  his  Son,  ancf 
as  he  ordained  the  law  for  I;»rael  in  the  hand  of  Moses 
as  a  mediator,  so  hath  he  instituted  the  ministration  of 
righteousness,  the  glorious  gospel,  by  the  mediation  of 
his  Son,  Jesus  Christ.- — When  the  Israelites  rebelled 
and  provoked  God  to  anger,  Moses  mediated  and  turn- 
ed away  his  wrath,  that  he  destroyed  them  not;  so 
when  man  sinned  and  exposed  himself  to  God's  awful 
vengeance,  Christ  appeared  as  mediator,  and  delivered 
him  from  going  instantly  to  the  pit  by  offering  himself 
a  ransom.  Especially  hath  he  effected  a  reconciliation 
between  God  and  his  church — particularly  as,  when  the 
Israelites  in  the  wilderness,  by  their  idolatry,  rebellions, 
unbelief  and  refractory  conduct,  provoked  God  to  re- 
ject and  destroy  them,  Moses  interceded  for  them  and 
appeased  his  displeasure;  so,  when  the  Israel  of  God, 
the  church,  or  saints,  by  their  unbelief  and  murmurs 
against  God  and  his  Son,  provoke  him  to  abandon 
and  destroy  them,  Christ  intercedes  for  them,  that  they 
perish  not,  and  they  are  saved  to  the  uttermost  through 
his  prevailing  intercession.  If  any  man  sin  we  have 
an  advocate  yv'nh  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  righte- 
ous— And  as,  when  the  Israelites  in  Rephidem,  through 
the  lifting  of  Moses'  hands,  obtained  the  victory  over 
Amafek;  so  the  church,  so  Christians,  through  the  in- 
tercession of  Christ,  in  their  contests  with  their  spirit- 
ual enemies,  are  more  than  conquerors,  and  always  tri- 
umph. 

V.  After  the  Israelites  were  delivered  from  the  op- 
pressive tyranny  of  Pharaoh,  and  their  Egyptian  bond- 
age, they  did  not  instandy  enter  the  land  of  promise. 
They  must  traverse  a  howling  wilderness,  be  reduced 
to  perilous  situations,  realize  many  wants  and  distres- 
ses, and  experience  many  seasonable  interpositions  and 
deliverances:  and  through  this  dreary  desert  were  they 
conducted,  from  these  dangers  were  they  delivered, 
by  Moses,  instrumentally,  as  their  guide  and  savior: 
So  the  church,  through  the  gracious  promise,  virtual- 
ly delivered  from  the  dominion  and  consequences  of 
pin,  did  not  immediately  receive  the  promised  Savior^ 


MoseSf  the  Israelites,  and  Canaan  Typical.     53 

and  possess  its  evangelical  state  and  blessings.  Long 
time  must  it  grope  in  the  obscuriiy  of  types  and  shad- 
ows, and  see  through  a  glass  darkly.  To  many  and 
extreme  dangers  must  it  be  exposed,  many  desponden- 
cies and  obstacles  must  obtrude  themselves,  and  many 
trials  of  faith  and  patience  must  occur — but  through 
all  these  did  Christ,  its  true  Moses,  guide  and  conduct 
it,  and  from  all  its  perilous  situations  did  he  preserve 
and  save  it. — In  all  its  afflictions  he  was  afflicted,  and 
the  angel  of  his  presence  saved  it;  in  his  love  and  pity 
he  redeemed  it,  and  he  bare  it  and  carried  it  all  the 
days  of  old;  having  instructed,  disciplined,  matured  and 
prepared  it  for  evangelical  privileges  and  blessings,  by 
the  legal  dispensation  and  its  concomitant  events,  as 
the  law  was  a  school-master,  and  the  child  is  under  tu- 
tors and  governors  until  the  time  appointed  of  the  fa- 
ther. As  Moses  conducted  the  Israelites  to  the  bor- 
ders of  the  promised  land — so  Christ  conducted  the 
church  through  the  old  testament  dispensation  to  the 
period  when  it  should  receive  a  better  covenant,  estab- 
lished by  better  promises,  and  enjoy  evangelical  rest 
and  peace. 

VI.  The  Israelites  redeemed  from  their  Egyptian 
bondage,  did  not  directly  possess  the  lot  of  their  inher- 
itance. Their  Canaan  was  far  distant,  and  they  must 
attain  it  by  traversing  a  great  and  terrible  wilderness, 
in  which  were  fiery  flying  serpents,  and  scorpions,  and 
droughts,  in  which  they  must  realize  many  sufferings 
and  wants,  and  in  which  their  fortitude,  faith  and  pa- 
tience  would  be  put  to  the  severest  trial:  So  the  Israel 
of  God,  Christians,  emancipated  from  their  spiritual 
bondage,  do  not  instantly  enter  into  the  better  country, 
the  heavenly  Canaan. 

With  them  it  is  equally  true,  and  they  may  sing, 

"Thus  when  our  first  release  we  gain, 
"From  sin's  old  yoke  and  Satan's  chain, 
"We  have  this  desert  world  to  pass, 
"A  dangerous  and  a  tiresome  place." 

They  have  to  meet  many  temptations,  experience 
many  spiritual  desertions,  endure  many  conflicts,  and 


54    Moses,  the  Israelites,  and  Canaan  Typical. 

contend  with  many  difficulties  and  despondencies,  by 
which  God  will  humble  and  prove  them  as  he  did  Is- 
rael, that  he  may  do  them  good  in  their  latter  end.  But 
Moses,  instru mentally,  extricated  the  Israelites  from 
their  embarrassments,  supplied  their  wants,  sustained 
and  conducted  them  through  the  wilderness  to  the  Land 
of  Promise;  so  Christ  guides  his  church,  Christians, 
through  the  spiritual  wilderness,  their  toilsome  pilgrim- 
age, sustains  them  in  all  their  spiritual  despondencies, 
supports  them  in  their  spiritual  conflicts,  and  ministers 
spiritual  refreshments  to  their  fainting  spirits,  preserves 
them  from  the  gins  and  snares  laid  for  them  by  their 
spiritual  enemies,  and  brings  them  to  the  "Canaan  which 
they  love,"  even  to  a  city  which  hath  foundations, 
whose  builder  and  maker  is  God. 

VII.  The  man  Moses  was  very  meek — and  the  len- 
ity and  composure  with  which  he  sustained  the  insur- 
reciior.s,  murmurs  and  reproaches  of  the  Israelites  forty 
years  in  the  wilderness,  represent  affectingly,  the  mild- 
ness and  patience  with  which  Christ  endured  the  con- 
tradiction of  sinners  against  himself;  and  especially  the 
tenderncGs,  condescension  and  forbearance  which  he  ex- 
ercises towards  his  people  amidst  their  unbelief,  mur- 
murs, dejections,  and  the  numerous  and  aggravated 
provocations  given  him  to  abandon  them,  and  swear 
that  they  shall  never  enter  into  his  rest,  until,  loving 
them  to  the  end,  he  brings  them  to  that  better  country, 
comforts  their  hearts,  and  wipes  away  all  tears  from 
their  eyes. 

Moses  verily  was  faithful  in  all  his  house  as  a  ser- 
vant; but  Christ  as  a  Son  over  his  own  house;  whose 
house  are  we,  if  we  hold  fast  the  confidence  and  rejoic- 
ing of  tlie  hope  firm  unto  the  end. 

Many  Israelites,  who  left  Egypt  for  Canaan  perished 
in  the  wilderness;  and  many  who  profess  Christ  will 
fall  after  the  same  example  of  unbelief.  Let  us  there- 
fore fear,  lest  a  promise  being  left  us  of  entering  into 
rest,  we  should  sceni  to  come  short  of  it.     Amen, 


The  Paschal  Lamb  Typical,  56 

1.    T/ie  Paschal  Lamb    Typ'icaL 

Pharaoh  and  the  Egyptians  persisting  in  retaining^ 
the  Israelites  in  bondage,  in  opjjosition  to  divine  remon- 
strances and  jndgmcnts,  God  determined  to  inflict  u 
judgment  uhich  should  subdue  their  obstinacy,  and 
constrain  them  to  accelerate  the  departure  of*  his  people 
from  the  land.  This  was  a  judgment  no  less  terrible 
and  afflictive,  than  destroying  all  the  first  born  in  the 
land  of  Egypt.  As  the  Israelites  lived  among  the 
Egyptians,  without  some  mark  of  distinction,  they 
would  be  exposed  to  the  slaughter  of  the  destroying 
angel.  As  a  signal  or  token,  God  commanded  Moses 
to  direct  the  Israelites  to  kill  a  lamb,  n  male  of  the  first 
year,  witliout  spot,  and  strike  the  blood  upon  the  two 
side  posts,  and  on  the  upper  post  of  the  houses  in 
which  they  were — to  eat  the  flesh,  not  breaking  a  bone, 
roasted  with  fire,  with  unleavened  bread  and  bitter  herbs, 
with  their  loins  girded,  their  shoes  on  their  feet,  and 
staves  in  their  hands.  This  blood  thus  sprinkled  was 
a  token,  that  Israelites  resided  in  the  house,  and  the 
angel  destroyed  them  not.  This  was  a  perpetual  or- 
dinance to  the  house  of  Israel.  In  this  institution,  we 
have  an  instructive  representation  of  evangelical  sub- 
jects. In  this  Iamb,  we  have  t}pically  exhibited  the 
Lamb  of  God  who  takes  away  the  sin  of  tiie  world.  In 
the  nature  of  the  lamb,  innocent  and  patient,  we  see  the 
benevolent  and  amiable  nature  of  Him  who  was  meek 
and  lowly  in  heart,  who  did  no  sin,  neither  was  guile 
found  in  his  mouth,  \Aho  was  holy,  harmless  and  unde- 
filed.  The  lamb  furnished  raiment  and  food;  and  Christ 
supplies  us  witii  white  raiment  to  hide  our  guilt  and 
shame,  and  meat  which  endures  to  eternal  life.  'J1ie 
lamb  was  killed  and  roasted  in  the  fire;  and  Goci's 
Lan;b  must  suft'er  and  be  slain.  The  blood  of  tiie 
lamb  must  be  sprinkled  with  hyssop  upon  the  p-:irs  of 
the  door;  and  the  blood  of  Christ  must  be  bprinkitdoa 
all  the  powers  and  afteclions  of  the  soul.  The  lamb 
must  be  eaten  with  unleavened  bread  i:nd  bJner  htrbs; 
and  Christ  must  be  received  in  sincerity  and  tiut.'i,  in 
faith,    attended    with   penitence  and  contrition  for  sin. 


56        TliQ  Pillar  of  Fire  and  Cloud  Typical. 

The  Israelites  were  to  attend  this  institution  with  their 
loins  girded,  their  feet  shod,  and  their  staves  in  their 
hands,  and  this  was  a  perpetual  statute  throughout  their 
generations;  and  Christ  must  be  received  with  a  pre- 
paration of  soul  to  follow  him  in  the  regeneration,  and 
enter  on  the  spiritual  journey  for  the  promised  land; 
and  the  church,  christians,  are  to  shew  forth  the  Lord's 
death  till  he  come,  by  attending  his  supper,  the  gospel 
passover,  prepared  to  proceed  for  the  heavenly  Canaan. 
When  the  lamb  was  slain  and  his  blood  sprinkled  on 
the  door  posts,  the  power  of  Pharaoh  and  strength  of 
Egypt  were  virtually  di'-sohed;  so  when  Christ  shed 
his  blood  on  the  cross,  he  spoiled  the  principalities  and 
powers  of  darkness;  and  when  the  blood  of  Christ  is 
sprinkled  on  the  soul  by  faith,  it  destroys  the  dominion 
of  Satan  and  sin,  and  purifies  the  conscience  from  dead 
works  to  serve  the  living  God.  When  the  angel, 
destroying  the  first  born  of  Egypt,  saw  the  blood  of  the 
lamb  on  the  posts  of  the  door,  he  passed  by  the  Israel- 
ites and  destroyed  them  not;  and  the  blood  of  Christ 
arrests  avenging  justice  from  the  souls  which  arc  sprink- 
led with  it.  They  shall  be  mine,  says  God,  in  the  day 
that  I  make  up  my  jewels.  O,  the  precious  and  avail- 
ing blood  of  Jcsus!  May  we  experience  its  saving  efii- 
cacy!  Amen. 

2.  T^d- Pillar  of  Cloud  and  Fire  Typical. 
Tii  E  Israelites,  delivered  from  their  Egyptian  bondage, 
were  to  proceed  through  a  pathless  desert  to  the  land 
promised  to  their  fathers.  On  this  occasion,  God  con- 
ducted them  by  a  very  singular  phenomenon,  a  pillar  of 
cloud  and  fire.  This  was  a  visible  symbol  of  the  di- 
vine majesty  and  presence,  and  at  the  same  time  was 
typical  of  evangelical  subjects. 

(1.)  Is  not  the  Deity  in  scripture,  frequently  repre- 
sented by  fire,  that  pure  and  subtile  element?  And  doth 
not  the  cloud  aptly  represent  the  imbecility  and  frailty 
of  human  nature,  which  is  crushed  before  the  moth, 
and  at  its  best  estate  is  vanity?  When  therefore  the  Lord 
came  to  the  Israelites  in  a  pillar  of  cloud  and  fire,  did 
it  not  typify  the  great  mystery  of  godliness,  God  man- 
ifest in  the  flesh?'  Was  not  the  pillar  of  cloud  and  fire 


The  Pillar  of  Fire  and  Cloud  Typical.         57 

abidii^s;  with  the  Israelites,  a  lively  emblem  of  the 
^^owQ  made  Jiesh  and  divelling  among  us?  Especially 
when  we  consider, 

(-2.)  That  this  cloud  was  a  pillar  of  fire,  and  gave 
light  by  night  so  that  the  Israelites,  in  the  midst,  of 
darkness,  by  its  kind  aid,  had  light  in  their  dwellings; 
and  Christ  is  the  true  light.  By  his  advent,  spiritual- 
ly, the  people  th;it  sat  in  darkness  have  seen  a  great 
light;  and  to  them  which  sat  in  the  region  and  shadow 
of  death,  light  is  sprung  up:  and  this  glorious  sun  of 
righteousness  arises  upon  his  Israel,  with  healing  un- 
der his  wings.  The  cloud  was  not  only  a  light,  but 
also  a  guide  to  the  Israelites,  directed  their  journey, 
regulated  all  their  movements,  and  the  Israelites,  by 
following  it,  were  led  in  the  right  way  to  a  city  of  hab- 
itation; and  Christ  is  come  a  light  into  the  world,  that 
whoso  folio weth  him  might  not  walk  in  darkness,  but 
have  the  light  of  life,  and  he  will  surely  conduct  those 
who  follow  his  instructions  and  example,  through  the 
wilderness  of  this  world,  and  through  the  spiritual 
desert  of  doubts,  fears,  conflicts,  dejections,  trials,  and 
temptations  to  that  better  country,  the  heavenly  Ca- 
naan. 

(3.)  The  cloud  was  spread  over  the  Israelites  for  a 
covering,  and  secured  them  from  the  scorching 
heat  of  the  sun,  and  the  inclemencies  of  the  dreary  des- 
ert; and  Christ  is  to  his  people,  in  the  heat  of  persecu- 
tion and  affliction  without,  and  the  agitation  of  spiritu- 
al contests  and  trials  within,  a  hiding  place  from  the 
tempest,  a  tabernacle,  for  a  shadow,  in  the  day  time 
from  the  heat  and  the  rain. 

(4.)  When  the  Egyptians  pursued  the  Israelites,  the 
pillar  of  the  cloud  went  from  before  their  face,  and 
stood  behind  them,  so  the  Egyptians  came  not  nigh 
them;  and  in  all  the  pursuits  and  assaults  of  their  ene- 
mies, Christ  is  the  tower  and  defence  of  his  people, 
and  protects  them  in  the  hour  of  danger.  The  angel* 
of  the  Lord  encampeth  round  about  diem  that  fear 
him,  and  delivereth  them;  and  redeemed  from  their 
enemies,  they  will  triumphantly  sing  the  song  of  Mo- 
ses and  the  Lamb. 


58  The  Manna  Typical. 

(5.)  From  the  cloud  God  spake  to  his  people,  gave 
them  laws  and  judgments,  and  made  graciou-i  promis- 
es to  the  obedient;  and  God  who  spake  to  the  Fathers, 
in  times  past,  in  these  last  days  hath  spoken  to  us  by 
his  Son,  Jesus  Christ.  By  him  he  hath  made  a  most 
illustrious  display  of  his  existence  and  character.  By 
his  Son  he  harh  revealed  its  eternal  counsels  and  de- 
signs. By  him  he  hath  proclaimed  the  statutes  and 
regulations  of  his  government  and  kingdom.  By  him 
he  hath  published  his  glorious  designs  of  redeem- 
ing mercy  and  grace,  and  proposed  to  a  guilty  world, 
terms  of  pardon  and  acceptance.  In  his  Son  he  is  re- 
conciling the  world  to  himself.  More  especiylly,  in 
his  Son  doth  he  manifest  his  peculiar  favor  to  his  chos- 
en, and  bring  diem  near  himself;  through  him  doth  he 
extend  to  them  his  special  protection,  care  and  grace, 
admit  them  to  communion  with  him,  and  guide  them 
to  eternal  rest  in  his  holy  and  blessed  kingdom. 

*His  wond'rous  works  and  ways, 
He  made  by  Moses  known; 
But  sent  the  world  his  truth  and  grace, 
By  his  beloved  Son.' 

3 .  The  Manna  Typical. 
Among  the  typical  subjects,  in  the  history  of  Moses* 
the  Mamia  deserves  particular  attention.  The  Israel- 
ites, now  in  the  wilderness  and  destitute  of  food,  were 
in  great  distress.  God  afforded  them  a  miraculous 
supply.  He  caused  to  descend  upon  the  ground  a  kind 
of  sustenance  singular  and  new.  When  the  dew  went 
up  in  the  morning,  behold  upon  the  face  of  the  wil- 
derness, a  small  round  thing,  as  small  as  the  hoar  frost, 
lay  upon  the  ground.  And  when  the  children  of  Is- 
rael saw  it  they  said — It  is  inanna,  white,  and  the 
taste  like  wafers  made  with  honey.  Christ  hath  taught 
us  in  his  conference  with  the  Jews,  that  this  was  a 
type;  and  he  hath  exlul)itcd  the  stibstance.  M  oses 
gave  you  not  that  bread  from  heaven;  but  my  Father 
giveth  you  the  true  bread  from  heaver.  Tlie  typical 
import  of  this  m^y  be  illustrated  by  the  following  re- 
marks, 


The  Manna  Typical.  59 

1.  When  the  Israelites  were  in  distress  and  could 
find  no  relief,  while  they  were  murmurint^  and  provoking 
God's  displeasure,  God  mercitully  supplied  their  wants 
and  wrought  deliverance;  d  id  when  mankind  had  de- 
strc)yc(i  themselves,  when  the  church  was  involved  in 
guilt  and  ruin,  when  it  was  in  a  btate  of  enmity,  and 
there  was  no  eye  to  pity,  nor  arm  that  could  save,  God 
most  graciou-.iy  interposed  and  found  a  ransom,  and 
his  ow.i  artn  brought  salvition.  Nor  was  the  manna 
more  unexpected  and  wonderful  to  the  Israelites,  than 
this  salvation  is  astonishing  and  joyful  to  his  people. 

2.  The  manna  descended  from  above  and  lay  round 
about  the  camp,  and  every  Israelite  might  procure  a  di- 
rect and  full  supj)ly;  and  Christ,  ihe  true  manna,  came 
down  from  heaven,  is  brought  near  by  the  gospel,  and 
whosoever  will,  may  come  and  participate  in  the  heav- 
enly food. 

3.  The  manna  was  prepared  for  use  by  being 
ground  in  mills,  and  baked  in  the  oven;  and  Christ  was 
prejjared  to  save  by  being  wounded  for  transgressioiis 
and  bruised  for  iniquity,  and  through  his  siripes  are  re- 
freshing influences  nnparted  to  fainting  souls.  An 
omer  (near  four  quarts)  was  assigned  to  every  person, 
a  rich  and  full  supj)ly;  and  Christ  has  made  ample  pro- 
vision to  supply  the  s[)iritual  wants  of  all  who  apply 
to  him;  and  all  things  being  ready,  gives  the  gracious 
invitation: 

'Ho!  all  ye  hungry,  starving  souls, 

That  feed  upon  the  wind, 
And  vainly  strive  with  earthly  toys 

To  fill  th'  immortal  mind: 
Eternal  Wisdom  has  prepar'd, 

A  soul  reviving  feast, 
And  bids  your  longing  appetite, 

The  rich  provision  laste.' 

4-  The  manna,  when  prepared,  was  as  fresh  oil  and 
wafers  made  with  honey,  a  most  grateful  and  nutritious 
food;  and  Christ,  the  true  bread,  which  comes  down 
from  heaven,  to  his  people,  is  food  most  delicious  and 
salutary,  of  which  if  a  man  eat  he  shall  never  die;  nay, 
though  he  were  dead,  yet  shall  he  live,  and  live  for  ev- 


60  The  Rock  in  the  Wilderness  Typical. 

pr.     And  do  we  not  pray  continually,  Lord,  evermore 
give  us  this  bread? 

5.  The  manna  which  was  kept  till  the  morrow,  bred 
worms  and  stank — and  was  this  without  a  signification? 
Does  it  import  that  past  experience  and  comfort  will 
not  answer  present  exigencies  and  wants,  and  that 
God's  people  must  be  supported  by  renewed  and  dai- 
ly communications  of  grace?  And  that  human  pru- 
dence, cxeicised  contrary  to  God's  directions,  will  be 
followed  with  disagreeable  consequences? 

6.  The  manna  was  continued  to  the  Israelites 
while  ihey  sojourned  in  the  wilderness;  and  Christ 
will  administer  to  hii>  church,  to  christians,  through 
their  pilgrimage  froni  this  world  to  heaven.  The  man- 
na ceased  when  tlie  Israelites  ate  of  the  fruit  of  the 
land;  types  ceased  when  the  substance  came,  and  ordi- 
nances will  be  superceded  by  the  milk  and  honey  of  the 
heaveniy  Canaan. 

4.  7%^  Rock  iti  the  TFUdertiess  Typical. 
Next  to  the  miraculous  supply  uf  the  Israelites  m 
their  distress  with  manna,  that  bread  from  heaven,  we 
may  consider,  if  possible,  their  more  miraculous  sup- 
ply with  water  from  the  rock.  In  the  solitary  desert, 
parched  and  fainting  with  thirst,  the  Israelites  mur- 
rnured  and  complained  to  Moses,  and  he  made  his  ad- 
dress to  God  for  direction  and  relief.  God  instructed 
him  to  smite  the  rock  in  Horeb  Vv'ith  his  rod,  and  from 
this  with  water  he  abundantlv  supplied  the  many  thou« 
sands  of  Israel.  The  apostle  hath  informed  us,  that 
this  was  typical,  by  assuring  us,  that  this  rock  was 
Christ'     Let  us  consider, 

The  rock  is  the  emblem  of  strength,  stability  and 
permanency;  and  Christ  is  the  precious  corner  stone, 
the  sure  foimdation  of  his  church,  and  whosoever  be- 
lieveth  in  him  shall  not  be  ashamed  nor  confounded. 
Moses  smoie  tht  rock;  and  Christ  was  stricken,  smit- 
ten of  God  and  afflicted.  From  the  smitten  rock  issued 
water,  relreshing  and  abundant;  and  from  Christ  have 
proceeded  those  good  tidings  of  grent  joy,  of  pardon  and 
salvation,   which  have   been  as  cold  water  to  a  thirstv 


The  Brazen  Serpent  Typical.  61 

soul— and  Christ  hath  been  to  this  desert,  dreary  world, 
as  rivers  in  the  high  places,  and  springs  in  the  valleys. 
If  any  one  drinks  of  the  water  which  he  gives,  he  shall 
never  thirst;  it  shall  be  in  him  a  well  of  water  springing 
up  into  everlasting  life.  From  the  rock  smitten,  issued 
a  copious  and  gratuitous  supply  of  water  for  the  chosen 
tribes  of  Israel;  and  from  Christ,  suffering,  hath  issued 
that  river,  of  which  the  vivifying  and  refreshing  streams, 
those  spiritual  and  gracious  communications  of  light, 
love,  peace,  hope  and  joy  unspeakable,  make  glad,  and 
abundantly  supply,  the  city  of  God;  and  whosoever 
will,  may  come  and  take  this  water  of  life  freely. 

*Ho!  you  that  pant  for  living  streams, 

And  pine  away  and  die. 
Here  you  may  quench  your  raging  thirst, 

With  springs  that  never  dry.' 

5.  T^c- Brazen  Serpent   Typical. 

The  Israelites  having  murmured  against  Moses  and 
against  God,  it  pleased  God  to  punish  them  with  a 
great  and  distressing  judgment.  He  sent  among  them 
fiery  serpents  which  bit  them,  and  much  people  of  Israel 
died.  This  humbled  and  brought  them  to  confess 
their  sin,  and  intreat  Moses  to  intercede  with  God  for 
relief.  Moses,  making  his  address  to  God,  was  in- 
structed to  make  a  serpent  of  brass  and  erect  it  on  a 
pole,  with  a  direction  to  the  Israelites,  when  they  were 
bitten,  to  look  to  the  serpent  upon  the  pole,  and  it  came 
to  pass  that  if  a  serpent  had  bitten  any  man,  when  he 
beheld  the  serpent  of  brass,  that  he  lived.  This  Christ 
hath  taught  us  was  a  typical  representation.  As  Moses 
lifted  up  the  serpent  in  the  wilderness,  even  so  must  the 
Son  of  man  be  lifted  up.     And  we  may  remark, 

1.  In  these  fiery  serpents,  ejecting  and  diffusing  their 
venom  in  the  bodies  of  the  Israelites,  do  we  not  see 
those  infernal  spirits,  that  old  serpent,  the  devil,  and  his 
emissaries,  injecting  their  sinful,  their  poisonous  sug- 
gestions and  insinuations  into  the  souls  of  men? 

2.  In  the  venom  of  the  serpents,  its  baneful  and  mor- 
t?il  effects,  and  the  Israelites  dying  by  it,   we  see  the 


62  Joshua  a  Type  of  Christ. 

deadly  nature  of  sin,  that  evil  thing  and  bitter,  its  fatal 
influence,  and  the  anguish  and  ruin  it  brings  on  immor- 
tal souls.     The  wages  of  sin  is  death. 

S.  In  the  setting  of  the  serpent  on  a  pole,  we  have 
prefigured,  the  lifting  up  of  Christ  on  the  cross.  And 
I,  if  I  be  lifted  up  from  the  earth,  will  draw  all  men 
unto  me. 

4.  In  the  Israelites  bitten,  looking  to  the  serpent  of 
brass  on  the  pole,  we  have  figuratively  exhibited,  the 
looking  of  sinners,  in  distress  and  anguish  from  the 
wounds  of  sin,  to  Christ  by  faith,  for  relief,  for  pardon 
and  salvation.  Look  unto  me,  and  be  ye  saved,  all 
the  ends  of  the  earth;  Jbr  I  am  God, 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass,  ihat  if  a  serpent  had  bitten  any 
man,  when  he  beheld  the  serpent  of  brass,  that  he  lived. 
In  the  relief  which  the  bitten  Israelite  received  through 
looking  to  the  serpent  of  brass,  we  see  typically  the  relief 
from  the  wounds  and  anguish  of  sin,  which  immortal 
souls  receive,  through  looking  to  Christ  by  faiih.  Come 
unto  me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  vvill 
give  you  rest.  O!  the  rest  and  peace  which  Jesus  gives! 

Joshua  a  type  q/*  Christ. 
In    Moses,  delivering  the  Israelites  from  their  Egyp- 
tian bondage,  as  the  lawgiver,  and  guide  of  the  peculiar 
people   through  the    wilderness  to  Canaan,  we  have  a 
typical  representation  of  Christ  emancipating  his  church 
from  the  dominion  of  Satan,  the  misery  of  sin,  and  con- 
ducting his  chosen  people  through  the  dispensation  of 
the  law — and  saints  through  the  toilsome  pilgrimage  of 
this  world,  to  their  heavenly  and  eternal  rest.     When 
Moses  had  accomplished  his  ministry,  he  was  succeed- 
ed by  Joshua,  invested  with  a  different  office,  to  perform 
important  services  for  the  people  of  God;  and  in  Joshua 
we  have  Christ  assuming  another  character,  and  per- 
forming the   most  essential   services  for   his   church. 
In    Moses,    the    Israelites    had    a   deliverer,    a    law- 
giver and  a  guide;  but  in  Joshua,  a  general  and  a  con- 
queror.     When  the  Amalekites  attacked  them  in  the 
wilderness,  Joshua  led  them  to  battle  and  to  victory. 
H;tving   conducted    them    through    Jordan,    he   com- 
menced his  military  career,  by  assailing  the  strongly  for- 


Joshua  a  Type  of  Christ.  69 

tified  city  of  Jericho,  with  the  blowing  of  the  ram's 
horns  trumpets  l\y  tlie  priests;  at  the  continued  sound 
of  whicii,  the  wall-^  fell  flat  to  the  ground,  and  die  chosen 
tribes  instantly  took  possession.  He  led  the  valiant  men 
of  Israel  against  the  king^v  of  Canaan,  making  a  com- 
mon cause,  and  ro-nbiiied  for  their  destruction.  He 
made  war  a  long  time  with  the  kings  of  the  Amorites, 
and  the  inhabitants  of  the  land,  until  he  had  conquered, 
subdued  and  expelled  them  from  their  coasts.  The 
Canaanites  being  subdued,  he  divided  their  land  to  the 
chosen  tribes,  and  each  possessed  the  lot  of  his  inher- 
itance. By  him  they  were  introduced  and  settled,  in 
ord^  r  and  peace,  in  earthly  prosperity  and  glory,  in  the 
land  which  tlje  Lord  God  had  promised  to  their  fathers. 
In  Joshua  and  his  conquests,  and  in  the  earthly  prosperity 
and  felicity  of  the  Israelites,  the  chosen  people  of  God, 
in  the  land  of  Canaan,  have  we  not  the  following  evan- 
gelical su!»jects  impressively  represented? 

1.  In  his  war  with  the  Amalckites,  and  the  other  ene- 
mies of  the  Israelites  in  the  wilderness,  have  we  not  ex- 
hibited Christ  the  Captain  of  salvation  for  his  people, 
combatting  the  enemies  of  his  church,  and  conducting 
it  through  all  its  conflicts  under  the  dispensation  of 
Moses,  until  it  made  the  transition  from  that  economy 
to  its  evangelical  state? 

2.  In  Joshua,  as  the  captain  of  Israel,  assaulting  the 
walls  of  Jericho,  with  the  blowing  of  trumpets,  made  of 
the  horns  of  rams,  by  the  priests,  have  we  not  typically 
exhibited,  in  glowing  colors,  Christ,  as  a  man  of  war, 
and  the  captain  of  the  host  of  the  Lord;  the  church,  as- 
sailing the  strongly  fortified  and  garrisoned  posts  of  Sa- 
tan's dominion,  in  his  old  heathen  empire,  by  the  gos- 
pel trumpet,  sounded  by  his  apostles  and  ministers — 
and  in  the  falling  of  the  walls  of  Jericho,  by  the  continu- 
ed sound  of  ram's  horns  trumpets,  of  all  martial  imple- 
ments the  most  simple  and  inefiicient,  do  we  not  see 
the  barriers  of  Satan's  kingdom  prostrated  by  the 
preaching  of  the  gcspel.  of  the  very  humble  and  des- 
pised docirine  of  the  cross?  "The  weapons,  of  our  war- 
fare," said  the  apostle,  ''are  not  carnal,  but  mighty 
through  God,  to  the  pulling  down  of  strong  holds." 


64  Joshua  a  Type  of  Christ. 

2.  In  the  victory  of  Joshua  and  the  Israelites  over 
the  combined  kings,  and  their  extended  conquests  of 
the  various  nations  of  Canaan  until  they  were  subdued, 
and  the  land  had  rest  from  war,  may  we  not  see  the 
continued  and  extended  conquests  of  Christ  and  his 
church,  of  the  combined  powers  of  darkness*  and  the 
various  parts  of  Satan's  visible  empire  in  the  world,  un- 
til they  shall  be  all  vanquished  and  subdued;  as  in  the 
possession,  order  and  happy  state  of  the  chosen  tribes 
in  the  promised  lands,  we  may  see  the  order,  prosperity, 
peace  and  happiness  of  the  church  in  its  millennial  con- 
dition on  earth,  and  ultimately  its  glorified  state  in 
heaven. 

4.  As  in  Joshua,  conducting  the  Israelites  to  con- 
flicts and  victory  over  the  kings  of  Canaan,  and  in  their 
peaceful  and  happy  state  in  the  promised  inheritance,  we 
have  a  type  of  Christ,  as  the  head  and  leader  of  his 
church,  conducting  it  through  all  its  conflicts  with  its 
visible  enemies,  and  introducing  it  to  its  millennial 
prosperity  and  eternal  felicity:  so  we  have  in  him  a  rep- 
resentation of  Christ,  as  the  spiritual  guide  and  leader  of 
his  people,  in  all  their  spiritual  conflicts  with  their  in- 
ternal, spiritual  enemies,  and  through  his  skill  and  agen- 
cy, out  of  weakness  are  they  made  strong,  wax  valiant 
in  the  spiritual  warfare,  and  put  to  flight  the  numerous 
hosts  of  their  spiritual  adversaries;  yea,  are  more  than 
conquerors  through  him  who  has  loved  them,  and  died 
for  them,  and  receive  the  honor  and  reward  of  victory, 
an  eternal  crown  of  glory.  And  when  Christ  shall 
have  conducted  his  people  to  the  mansions  prepared  for 
them  in  his  Father's  house  and  kingdom,  may  he  not 
make  the  appeal  to  them  which  Joshua  made  to  Israel, 
You  know  in  all  your  hearts,  and  ifi  all  your  souls,  that 
not  one  thin^  hath  failed  of  all  the  good  things  -which  the 
Lord  your  God  spake  concerning  you;  all  are  come  to 
pass  unto  you;  and  nor  onethh){<   thereof  hath  failed. 

When  Joshua  had  coi  quced  Caivan,  and  put  the 
Israelites  in  possession  of  it,  he  fell  C4i  sieep  and  was 
laid  unto  his  fathers.  And  whtn  Christ  shall  have  sub- 
dued all  things  to  himself,  and  put  down  all  rule,  and 
all  authority,  and  all  power,  he  will  then  deliver  up  the 


Jerusalem  and  Mount  Zion  Typical.  65 

kingdom  tr>  God,  even  the  Father,  and  God  shall  beaJl 
in  all.     Amen.     Even  so,  Lord  Jesus. 

The  Typical  Si/stem  Explained. 

If  we  attentively  inspect  the  laws  and  ordinances  pre- 
scribed, for  the  Israelites  by  Moses,  we  shall  perceive 
them  to  constitute  a  complete  system  of  religious  insti- 
tutions, and  regulations  of  life  and  practice,  in  perfect 
harmony  and  order.  A  particular  city  appointed  as 
the  seat  of  all  the  public  and  national  exercises  of  relig- 
ious devotion — ordinances  of  divine  service — persons 
consecrated  to  attend  and  perform  them — and  particu- 
lar seasons  appropriated  to  the  observance  of  them,  con- 
stituting an  entire  and  complete  religious  system* 
This,  it  is  the  present  design  to  explain  and  apply  to 
evangelical  subjects.  As  the  Israelites  were  in  the 
wilderness,  in  an  unsettled  state,  when  Moses  instituted 
the  ritual  system,  the  particular  city  in  which  the  ordi- 
nances of  it  should  be  solenuiized  was  not  appointed, 
but  referred  to  future  designation.  They  should  be 
attended  in  the  place  -which  the  Lord  should  choose  to 
put  his  name  there. — After  they  passed  over  Jordan^ 
the  tabernacle  appears  to  have  been  erected  in  Gilgal; 
but  when  Joshua  had  subdued  the  kings  of  Canaan, 
and  the  land  had  rest  from  war,  he  and  the  whole  con- 
gregation set  it  up  in  Shiloh.  In  this  place  it  continu- 
ed until  the  days  of  .Eli — but  the  Psalmist  observes, 
He  refused  the  tabernacle  of  Joseph,  and  chose  not  the 
tribe  of  Ephraim,  but  he  chose  the  tribe  of  Judah,  the 
mount  Zion  which  he  loved.  This  now  became  the 
city,  j)eculiarly  designated,  as  the  seat  of  public  wor- 
ship for  the  holy  nation  of  Israel — and  we  have, 

Jerusalem  cwrf  Mount  Zion  typical, 

Jerusalem  was  originally  possessed  by  an  idolatrous 
king  of  Canaan,  who  was  conquered  by  Joshua.  The 
city  was  given  to  the  tribes  of  Judah  and  Benjamin. 
But  the  mountain  contiguous  to  it  was  retained,  and  so 
strongly  fortified  by  the  Jebusites,  that  they  considered 
it  absolutely  tenable.  Accordingly,  when  David  as- 
sailed it  widi  his  army,  his  summons  was  rejected  with 
9 


66  David  a  Type  of  Christ. 

contempt.  Nevertheless  David  took  the  strong  hold 
of  Zion,  fortified  and  adorned  it,  made  it  his  roy^l  resi- 
dence, and  called  it,  The  city  of  David.  This-^^was  a 
type  of  the  church.  As  Jerusalem  received  its  partic- 
ular consideration  and  typical  character  from  David, 
the  king  of  Israel,  who  also  was  an  eminent  type  of 
Christ,  it  will  be  most  natural  to  explain  this  type  in 
connexion  with  that  illustrious  monarch,  and  we  may 
previously  consider, 

T> AY m  a  type  of  C'R'Ri^T . 
If  we  consider  David  as  a  type  of  Christ  in  his  family, 
being  poor  and  despised,  as  Christ  was  the  supposed 
ison  of  Joseph,  a  carpenter — or  in  the  gracefulness  of 

-  his  person,  ruddy  and  fair  to  look  upon,  as  Christ  is 
fairer  than  the  children  of  men — or  in  his  pastoral  life, 
as  Christ  is  the  good  Shepherd — or  in  his  discreet  con- 
duct, behaving  himself  wisely,  as  God's  servant  dealt 
prudently — or  in  his  exaltatit)n  from  an  afflicted  and 
humble  condition,  to  royal  dignity  and  power,  as  from 
the  form  of  a  servant,  God  made  his  first  born,  higher 
than  the  kings  of  the  earth — or  in  being  deserted  and 
betrayed  by  his  familiar  friend  Ahitophel,  as  Christ  was 
deserted  and  betrayed  by  Judas — or  in  slaying  Goliath 
with  a  sling  and  stone,  and  cutting  off  his  head  with 
his  own  sword,  as  Christ  overcame  Satan,  and  triumph- 

,  ed  over  principalities  and  powers  by  the  cross,  the  in- 
strument they  had  devised  for  his  destruction — ^yet 
these  are  not,  perhaps,  the  most  important  respects  in 
which  David  typified  his  Lord  and  Savior.  David 
appears  to  have  been  eminently  a  type  of  Christ. 

1.  In  being  chosen  to  deliver  God's  people  from 
dieir  enemies,  and  to  give  them  the  land  of  promise  in 
its  whole  extent.  God  made  a  covenant  with  Abra- 
ham, saying,  Unto  thy  seed  have  I  given  this  land  from 
the  river  of  Egypt  to  tJie  great  river^  the  river  Euphra- 
tes. ^Ui  ihe  land  sul  dued  by  Joshua,  and  divided 
between  the  twelve  tribes,  was  but  a  small  part  of 
tliat  extensive  grant.  The  oilier  parts  were  pos- 
segscd  by  the  Syrians,  Ammonites,  and  Moabitcs. 
Even  in  Canaan  which  was  possessed  by  the  twelve 


David  a  Type  of  Christ.  67 

tribes,  there  were  many  of  the  native  inhabitants,  sub- 
jugated, but:  not  exi^elled.  These  were  as  thorns  in 
their  sides.  Sometimes  they  revolted, — obtained  an  as- 
cendancy, and  mightily  oppressed  IsraeL  The  Phil- 
istines, who  possessed  a  great  part  of  their  sea- coast, 
were  peculiarly  inveterate  and  vexatious.  In  the  days 
of  Samuel  and  Saul,  they  reduced  the  Israelites  to  e,reat 
distress.  Their  distress  and  oppression  induced  them 
to  desire  a  king  who  jnight  go  out  before  them,  and 
fight  their  battles,  and  God  provided  David,  a  man 
after  his  own  heart,  and  chose  him  to  feed  Jacob  his 
people,  and  Israel  his  inheritance.  Being  anointed  king 
over  all  Israel,  the  Lord  God  of  hosts  was  with  him 
whithersoever  he  went.  He  subdued  his  enemies  on 
every  side.  The  Philistines,  Syrians,  Ammonites, 
Moabites  and  Edomites  became  David's  servants,  and 
brought  him  gifts;  and  Israel  had  rest  in  all  their  cities, 
and  sat  under  their  vines  and  fig-trees,  possessing  the 
land  which  the  Lord  God  had  given  to  their  fathers 
from  the  river  of  Egypt  to  the  river  Euphrates.  In 
him,  therefore,  we  have  an  imp'"essive  type  of  Christ, 
the  spiritual  David,  subduing  the  spiritual  enemies  of 
his  church,  emancipating  it  from  their  insults  and  op- 
pressions, protecting  it  in  the  possession  of  its  spiritual 
privileges,  and  the  peaceful  and  happy  enjoyment  of  its 
promised  blessings,  first  in  its  temporary  and  millen- 
nial state  on  earth,  and  ultimately  in  its  glorified  state  in 
heaven. 

2.  In  the  covenant  of  royalty  which  God  made  with 
him  and  his  seed.  God  made  a  covenant  with  his 
chosen,  and  sware  unto  David  his  servant,  T/iy  seed 
will  I  establish  for  ever^  and  build  up  thy  throne  to  all 
generations.  This  had  immediate  relerence  to  the 
house  of  David  according  to  the  flesh,  and  was  fulfilled 
in  continuing  the  royal  power  and  authority  in  his  fani" 
ily,  until  God  rejected  the  seed  of  Israel  from  being 
his  people;  as  the  sceptre  did  not  depart  from  Judah, 
nor  a  law-giver  from  between  his  feet,  until  Shiloh 
came.  In  this  we  have  a  typical  representation  of  that 
covenant  which  he  made  with  Christ,  xvhen  he  sxvore 


65  David  a  Type  of  Christ. 

in  his  holiness  that  he  would  not  lie  unto  this  David, 
Christ  is  that  king  whom  God  hath  set  upon  his  holy 
hill  of  Zion,  ar.d  to  whom  he  hath  said,  Jiule  thou  in  the 
midst  of  thine  enemies.  Him  hath  he  anointed  and  es- 
tabhshed  king  over  his  spiritual  Israel  for  ever,  i^nd 
declared  that  the  enemy  should  not  exact  upon  him» 
nor  the  son  of  wickedness  afflict  him  through  his  vast 
and  extensive  reign. 

In  David,  therefore,  taken  from  an  humble  and  ob- 
scure condition,  anointed  and  confirmed  king  over  all 
Israel,  retaliating  their  insults  and  oppressions  upon 
their  enemies,  and  establij>hing  them  in  the  peaceable 
possession  of  the  land  which  the  Lord  their  God  had 
given  them,  we  virtually  see  Christ,  from  a  state  of 
peculiar  abasement  chosen  and  anointed  king  over  his 
church,  avenging  his  elect  of  all  their  spiritual  adversa- 
ries, extricating  them  from  all  their  injuries  and  insults, 
and  giving  them  a  peaceful  and  happy  possession  of  all 
the  privileges  and  blessings  which  he  hath  promised 
in  that  holy  and  everlasting  covenant  which  he  hath 
made  with  them. 

In  the  stipulated,  perpetual  royalty  of  David's  seed, 
we  see  the  royalty,  permanent  and  everlasting  reign 
of  Christ,  the  true  seed  of  David.  We  see  Christ 
exalted  to  a  celestial  throne,  exercising  power  over  all 
things  in  heaven  and  earth,  joyfully  acknowledged  by 
all  his  true  and  loyal  subjects,  as  King  or  kings,  and 
Lord  of  lords,  and  reigning  over  the  house  of  the 
spiritual  Jacob  for  ever.  We  see  him  extending  pro- 
tection, peace  and  felicity,  to  all  the  subjects  of  his  holy 
and  eternal  kingdom— and  of  the  increase  of  his  gov- 
ernment and  peace  there  shall  be  no  end.  The  zeal  of 
the  Lord  of  Hosts  xviU  do  this.  Let  us  now  consider 
Jerusalem  as  a  type  in  connexion  with  David,  the  illus- 
trious monarch  of  Israel — and, 

1.  In  David,  dispossessing  the  Jebusites,  and  making 
their  strong  hold  his  royal  city,  we  see  Cijrist  overcom- 
ing Satan,  the  strong  man  armed,  and  despoiling  him 
of  his  goods,  the  church  naturally  holden  by  him  at  his 


David  a  Type  of  Christ.  69 

will,  and  applying  it  to  his  own  designs  and  use,  erect- 
ing his  royal  pavilion,  displaying  his  banners,  and 

"Here  will  I  fix  my  gracious  throne 
And  reign  for  ever,  saith  the  Lord, 
Here  shall  my  power  and  love  be  known, 
And  blessings  shall  attend  my  word." 

2.  In  David  regulating,  fortifying,  and  embellishing 
Jerusalem,  we  see  Christ  regulating,  securing  and 
adorning  the  church  by  his  protecting  power  and  heav- 
enly grace,  with  all  the  comeliness  of  a  divine  im- 
pression. 

3.  In  Jerusalem  as  the  seat  of  divine  worship,  we 
see  the  church;  the  seat  of  sacred  institutions;  the  word 
of  the  Lord  going  forth  from  it,  and  out  of  this  Zion, 
the  perfection  of  holy  beauty,  God  making  admirable 
displays  of  his  fulness  and  grace, 

4.  In  the  order,  beauty  and  strength  of  Jerusalem, 
we  see  the  order,  gracefulness  and  security  of  the 
church,  beautiful  as  Tirzah,  more  comely  than  the  an- 
cient Jerusalem,  and  protected  by  those  impregnable 
barriers,  against  which  the  gates  of  hell  shall  never 
prevail. 

<'Let  strangers  walk  around. 

The  city  where  we  dwell, 

Compass  and  view  thine  holy  ground, 

And  mark  the  building  well. 

The  orders  of  thy  house, 

The  worship  of  thy  court; 

The  cheerful  songs,  the  solemn  vows. 

And  make  a  fair  report. 

How  decent  and  how  wise! 

How  glorio.us  to  behold! 

Beyond  the  pomp  that  charms  the  eyes, 

And  rites  adorned  with  gold" 

5.  In  Jerusalem  populated  and  multiplied,  we  have 
the  church  increased  to  a  great  multitude  which  no 
inan  can  number. 

6.  In  Jerusalem  and  mount  Zion,  in  their  popula- 
tion, opulence,  beauty,  strength,  and  glory,   we  have, 


70  The  Tabernacle  Typical. 

ultimately,  the  church  in  its  glorified  state,  the  new  Je- 
rusalem coming  down  from  God  out  of  heaven^  hav 
ing  the  glory  of  God,  and  lightened  by  the  glory  of 
God,  and  the  Lamb,  for  ever  and  ever. 

The  Tabernacle  typical. 

As  we  had  in  Jerusalem,  and  particularly  in  mount 
Zion,  the  city  which  God  chose  to  put  his  name  there, 
so  ue  have  the  tabernacle  as  the  immediate  seat  of  all 
the  exercises  of  religious  worship;  and  not  less  typical 
of  evangelical  subjects.  God  directed  the  Israelites  by 
Moses,  to  make  him  a  sanctuary,  that  he  might  dwell 
among  them;  giving  particular  directic«is  respecting 
the  dimensions  and  apartments,  with  all  the  utensils  of 
it.  For  this  the  temple  proposed  by  David  at  a  future 
period,  and  built  by  Solomon,  was  a  substitute.  Their 
form  and  use  were  the  same.  They  differed  principally 
in  their  dimensions,  and  the  materials  with  which  they 
were  constructed,  Tiie  tabernacle  was  made  of  shittim, 
or  the  choicest  cedar  wood.  The  temple  of  costly 
stones.  Each  was  inclosed  by  a  court,  or  yard.  The 
tabernacle,  as  the  temple,  was  divided  into  two  parts, 
separated  by  a  curtain,  called.  The  veil.  The  first 
apartment  was  called,  The  tent,  the  tabernacle  of  the 
congregation,  a7id  the  sanctuary .  The  other  was  called. 
The  holy  of  holies,  the  most  holy  place,  and  the  oracle. 
To  the  tabernacle  and  temple  pertained  a  particular 
apparatus,  or  furniture.  Without,  before  the  door, 
stood  the  brazen  altar,  on  which  were  offered  burnt 
offerings  and  sacrifices.  Between  the  altar  and  the 
door  stood  the  laver,  or  vessel  in  which  the  priests 
washed  before  they  served  at  ♦he  altar,  or  went  into 
the  tabernacle  or  temple.  Passing  through  the  door 
from  the  east,  westward,  on  the  right  hand  stood  the 
golden  table  of  shew- bread,  with  its  border  and  golden 
crown,  and  its  twelve  cakes  or  loaves.  On  the  left, 
the  golden  candlestick,  with  its  seven  lamps:  and  in 
front,  the  golden  altar  of  incense,  before  the  entrance 
through  the  veil.  Passing  through  the  door,  or  curtain 
of  the  veil,  in  the  holy  of  holies,  stood  the  golden  ark, 
with  its  golden  crown,  containing  the  golden  pot  which 


The  Tabernacle  Typical.  71 

had  the  manna,  Aaron's  rod  that  budded,  and  the  ta- 
bles of  the  covenant.  Upon  the  ark  hiy  the  mercy-seaT,  as 
a  lid  or  cover;  upon  the  mercy-seat  were  the  two  cher- 
ubims  of  glory,  shadowing  the  mercy  seat  with  th(  ir 
wings,  and  between  these,  the  Shekina/i,  or  symbol  of 
the  divine  presence. 

Shall  we  consider  the  tabernacle  a  type  of  the  human 
body?  For  this  are  not  the  words  of  the  apostle  some 
support?  If  our  earthly  houses  of  these  tabernacles  be 
dissolved — knowing  that  I  must  shortly  put  off'  this 
tabernacle.  If  the  tabernacle  were  a  representation  of 
the  human  body,  will  not  the  furniture  represent  the 
various  faculties  of  the  mind,  which,  sanctified  by  the 
Holy  Spirit,  as  the  tabernacle  did,  form  a  residence 
for  the  blessed  God,  as  Christ  hath  said,  if  a  man  love 
me  he  will  keep  my  words,  and  my  Father  will  love 
him,  and  we  will  come  unto  him  and  make  our  abode 
with  him.  However  we  decide  upon  this,  the  scrip- 
tures plainly  direct  us  to  consider  the  tabernacle,  or  its 
substitute,  the  temple,  as  a  type. 

1.  Of  the  human  body  of  Christ. 

Christ  said  to  the  Jews,  Destroy  this  temple,  and  in 
three  days  I  will  raise  it  up.  He  spake  of  the  temple 
of  his  body.  In  the  cunning  workmanship  of  the  tab- 
ernacle and  temple  we  have  an  impressive  representa- 
tion of  the  wonderful  machinery  and  curious  texture 
of  Christ's  humanity,  the  receptacle  of  that  divinity 
which  dwelt  in  him  bodily.  The  tabernacle  and  tem^- 
pie,  the  residence  of  the  Shekinah,  of  the  glory  of  the 
Lord,  stand  forth  impressive  emblems  of  the  humanity 
and  divinity  of  Christ,  of  the  Word  made  Jiesh  and 
dwelling  among  us,  full  of  grace  and  truth.  As  in  the 
tabernacle  and  temple,  the  Israelites  saw  the  glory  of 
the  Lord;  so  in  the  human  body  of  Christ,  the  abode 
of  divine  fulness,  Christians  see  the  light  of  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  glory  of  God.  The  tabernacle,  or  temple, 
what  an  instructive  representation  of  our  glorious  Im- 
MANUEL,  God  dwelling  in  the  flesh! — And  as  the  tab- 
ernacle, or  ttmple,  was  the  seat  of  all  intercourse  be- 
tween God  and  Israel,  so  is  the  humanity  of  Christ  the 


72  The  Tabernacle  Typical. 

medium  of  all  communication  between  God  and  hi& 
people.     We  have  the  tabernacle  a  type, 

2.  Of  the  Christian  church. 

Of  this  the  apostle  hath  assured  us  in  his  address 
to  the  Corinthians.  Ye  are  the  temple  of  God,  as  God 
hath  said,  I  will  dwell  in  them  and  walk  in  them.  The 
tabernacle  was  constructed  of  the  choicest  wood,  the 
temple  of  costly  stones,  and  the  -  church  of  the  richest 
materials,  of  saints,  enriched  and  adorned  with  the 
grace  of  God.  The  boards  of  the  tabernacle,  and  the 
stones  of  the  temple,  were  prepared  for  their  place,  be- 
fore they  were  applied  to  their  use;  and  the  materials 
of  the  church  are  sanctified  by  the  Spirit,  and  furnished 
with  shifts  and  grace  before  they  are  visibly  added  to 
the  spiritual  temple.  The  junction  of  the  boards  of 
the  tabernacle,  by  their  loops  and  taches,  or  rings  and 
hooks,  aptly  represents  the  union  of  the  various  mem- 
bers of  the  church,  by  mutual  and  kind  affection,  their 
hearts  being  knit  together  in  love.  The  tabernacle  and 
temple  were  erected  for  a  visible,  temporary  residence 
of  the  great  Jehovah;  and  the  church  is  formed  for  an 
eternal  habitation  of  God  through  the  Spirit.  Ulti- 
mately, 

3.  The  tabernacle  and  temple  were  types  of  heaven. 
This  the  apostle  hath  intimated  in  observing,  that 

Christ  hath  not  entered  into  the  holy  places  made  with 
hands,  the  figures  of  the  true,  but  into  heaven  itself; 
and  another  apostle,  in  an  elegant  description  of  the- 
heavenly  state,  by  observing,  that  the  tabernacle  of 
God  was  with  men,  and  he  would  dwell  with  them  and 
be  their  God.  In  the  tabernacle  and  temple,  and  God 
dwelling  in  them,  we  have,  consequently,  an  august 
and  glowing  representation  of  heaven,  and  God  residing 
in  it,  as  his  eternal  habitation. 

To  the  tabernacle  and  temple  appertained  a  variety 
of  utensils,  constituting  an  apparatus,  or  furniture  ne- 
cessary for  performing  the  service,  and  adapted  to  aid 
religiou'S  devotion  in  them.  These  had  their  particular 
significancy,  and  merit  an  individual  explanation. 


The  Tabernacle  TypkciL  7S 

Types  Appendages  to  the  Temple. 

These  Xvill  most  nitiirally  be  considered  in  the  orcjer 
in  which  they  stood,  or  the  places  they  occupied  in  the 
sacred  echficc. 

1.    The  Bnizen  Altar, 

This  was  i«i  important  article  in  the  tabernacle  and 
temple.     It  was  made  of  Shittim,  or  the  finest  cedar- 
wood,  and  overlaid  with  brass.     It  had   four  horns  at 
the  four  corners  of  it,  and  stood  before  the  door  of  the 
talK-rnacle.     This  was  called  of  God  himself,  an  altar 
most  holy.     U.  sanctified  every  thing  which  touched  it, 
the  sacrifices  xvhich   were  burnt,  and  the  gif's  which 
were  laid  upon  it,  and  was  the  refuge  and  protection  of 
nialefiictors  who  fled  to  it.     That  this  had  an  evangel- 
ical significanc},  the  apostle  intimated  in  observing, 
that  Christians  hiid  an  altar  of  which  they  had  no  right 
to  eat  who  served  the  tabernacle;  evidently  referring  to 
Christ  as  the  great  antitype  of  the  Jewish  altar.     This 
primarily  represented   Christ,   the  personage  who  ap- 
peared to  tlie  prophet  as  a  man  of  brass,  and  to  the 
apostle  with  feet  of  fine  bfass,  as  though  they  burned 
in  a  furnace.     May  we  not  consider  this  altar,  which 
supported  the  offerings  laid  upon  it,  composed  of  brass, 
a  metal  firm  and  durable,  and  of  all  metals  the  most  ca- 
pable of  enduring  the  fire,  a  representarion  of  that  di- 
vinity which  only  was  capable  of  sustaining  the  hu- 
manity of  Christ,  under  those  agonizing  sufferings  by 
which  he  made  his  soul  an  offering  fcr  bir, — as  that  al- 
tar on  which  his  humanity  was  sacrificed  as  the  victim, 
when  he  was  made  sin  for  us  that  we  might  be  the 
righteousness  of  God  in  him?  As  the  altar  sanc«ificd 
the  gifts  which  were  laid  upon   it,  so  the  divinity  of 
Christ  gave  virtue  and  merit  to  his  humanity,  body  and 
soul.     Did  the  shape  of  the  altar,  four  square,  the  em- 
blem of  sti\l)ility,  denote  the  immutability  of  his  per- 
son, and  the  four  horns,  the  emblem  of  power,  the  per- 
petually and  universally  availing  efficacy  of  his  atone- 
ment? The  brazen,  was  the  only  national    altar,  and 
Christ   is  the  only  sacrifice  for  sin.     The  sacred  fire 
was  perpetually  preserved  on  the  brazen  altar,  and  the 
merit  of  Christ  is  ever  vigorous  and  efficacious  to  pro- 
10 


74  The  Tabernacle  Typical. 

cure  tlie  pardon  of  sin.  The  altar  protected  those  who 
fled  to  it,  and  Christ  protects  ail  those  who  flee  to  him 
for  refuge — from  avenging  justice.  Turn,  iherefore, 
to  your  stron«^  hold,  ye  prisoners  of  hope. 

2.   7^he  Brazen  Laver. 

Next  to  the  brazen  altar,  we  may  consider  the  bra- 
zen laver,  or  vessel  in  which  the  priests  washed,  when 
they  served  at  the  altar,  or  went  into  the  temple.  It 
stood  between  the  altar  and  the  tabernacle.  The  laver 
of  the  tabernacle  was  probably  a  small  vessel,  but  the 
laver  of  the  temple  was  so  capacious,  that  it  was  term- 
ed, a  molten  sea.  This  was  filled  with  water,  and  the 
priests  were  required  to  wash  in  it  when  they  served  at 
the  altar,  or  went  into  the  tabernacle,  on  the  penalty  of 
death.  This  vessel,  in  the  Hebrew  riti/al,  was  very 
significant.  It  evidently  represented  that  fountain 
which  is  opened  for  the  house  of  David,  and  the  in- 
habitants of  Jerusalem  to  wash  in  from  sin  and  un- 
cleanness,  the  blood  of  Christ  which  cleanseth  from  all 
sin.  The  laver  was  consecrated  to  its  appointed  use, 
and  Christ  was  consecrated  to  the  priesthood  for  ever 
more.  The  laver  was  a  pure  vessel,  and  so  represent- 
ed him  who  was  holy,  harmless  and  undefiled,  and  his 
ability  to  present  all  who  are  in  him,  spotless  and  un- 
reprovable  before  the  throne  of  God's  glory.  The  lav- 
er of  the  temple,  from  its  great  capacity,  may  repre- 
sent the  infinite  fulness  and  sufliciency  of  Christ,  as  a 
propitiation  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world.  The  bra- 
zen laver,  and  the  washing  of  the  priests  in  it,  was  pe- 
culiarly significant  with  respect  to  the  evangelical 
ministry.  It  denoted,  that  they  should  be  clean  who 
bear  the  vessels  of  the  Lord.  That  the  evangelical 
ministry,  as  the  Jewish  priesthood,  should  be  purified 
by  the  washing  of  regeneration,  and  the  renewing  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.  That  all  who  present  spiritual  sacri- 
fices to  God  should  be  sanctified  by  the  washing  of  wa- 
ter with  the  word.  The  multiplied  washings  of  the 
priests,  implied  renewed  imperfections,  and  suggest 
the  necessity  of  renewed  application  for  pardon  and 
cleansing,  to  the  blood  of  sprinkling  which  speaketh 
better  things  than  the  blood  iof  Abel. 


The  Tabernacle  Typical.  75 

3.   T/ie  Golden  Tabic. 

Passing  through  the  door  of  the  tabernacle  from  east 
to  west,  we  have  on  the  right  hand,  the  golden  table, 
or  the  table  of  shew- bread,  composed  of  cedar- wood 
and  gold,  with  a  border  of  an  hand  breadth,  and  a  gold- 
en crown  on  the  edge  cf  it  round  about.  On  this  were 
placed  twelve  cakes,  or  loaves  of  bread,  in  two  rows, 
six  in  a  row,  and  on  these  was  laid  frankincense,  inti- 
mating, that  they  were  as  a  sweet  smelling  savor  to 
God.  These  were  renewed  every  sabbath  morning, 
and  the  bread  removed  was  eaten  by  the  priests  in  the 
holy  place.* 

Did  not  this  golden  table,  with  its  royal  crown  and 
nutritious  food,  designedly  represent  the  royal  dignity 
of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  royal  bounty  with  which  he 
satiates  the  weary  souls  of  his  fainting  people?  On  this 
table  were  placed  loaves  of  bread,  the  great  support  of 
human  life,  and  Christ  is  the  true  bread  which  cometli 
down  from  heaven,  of  which  if  a  man  eat  he  shall  never 
die.  This  bread  was  made  of  fine  flour,  and  Christ  is 
the  richest,  the  purest  food  of  the  soul.  The  loaves 
were  continually  before  the  Lord,  and  Christ,  for  his 
people,  is  continually  in  the  presence  of  God.  They 
were  twelve;  answering  to  all  the  tribes  of  Israel,  and 
in  Christ  is  bread  enough  and  to  spare.  They  were 
renewed  every  sabbath  morning,  and  Christ,  the  bread 
of  life,  is  to  be  exhibited  by  his  word  and  institution, 
for  the  entertainment  of  his  people,  from  sabbath  to 
sabbath.  They  were  eaten  only  by  the  priests,  and 
Christ  is  received  as  the  bread  of  life,  only  by  believ- 
ers, the  royal  priesthood,  the  holy  nation.  The  loaves 
may  also  represent  the  church  of  Christ,  which  is  one 
bread.  They  were  twelve,  according  to  the  twelve 
trilDes  of  Israel,  the  representation  of  the  whole  Israel 
of  God,  the  church.  They  were  placed  in  two  rows, 
and  the  church,  consisting  of  many  members,  possessed 
of  diversified  gifts  and  graces,  exists  in  the  most  exact 
order  and  comely  proportion.  The  loaves  were  not 
always  continued,  but  some  were  superseded  by  others, 
and  the  church  exists  in  succession;  one  generation  pass- 
eth  away,  and  another  cometh  after  it.  The  leaves  which 


76  The  Tabernacle  Typical 

were  removed,  became  the  property  of  the  priests  it? 
the  holy  place,  and  ministers  and  saints  who  are  not 
suffered  to  continue  by  reason  of  death,  become  the 
inheritance  of  Christ,  in  lioly  places  not  made  with 
haiids,  eternal  in  the  heavens, 

4.   The  Golden  Candlestick. 

As  on  entering  the  tabernacle,  we  have  the  golden 
labile  of  shew  bread  on  the  right  hand,  so  we  have  the 
golden  candlestick  on  the  left.  This  was  made  of  beat- 
en gold.  It  consisted  of  a  main  stock,  or  shaft  in 
the  middle,  with  three  branches  on  each  side,  and  each 
branch  had  three  bowls  decorated  with  a  knop  and  a 
flower.  It  had  also  tongs  and  snuff  dishes,  the  neces- 
sary utensils,  for  removing  the  snuff  and  preserving 
the  light  pure  and  clear.  This  was  supplied  with  pure 
oil  of  olive,  and  lighted  every  evening  and  morning,, 
when  incense  was  burnt  on  the  golden  altar. 

If  we  consider  the  golden  candlestick  as  a  represen- 
tation of  the  superior  excellence  of  Christ  Jesus,  who 
is  as  the  most  fine  gold,  and  his  seven  lamps,  of  the  in- 
tegrity and  perfection  of  the  true  light  which  lighteth 
every  man  which  cometh  into  the  world — and  the 
pure  oil,  an  emblem  of  that  spirit  of  grace  and  holiness 
which  was  given  him  without  measure-— and  the  taber- 
nacle in  which  it  stood,  an  emblem  of  the  church,  and 
consequently  the  whole  as  a  glowing  representation  of 
Christ,  the  true  light  shining  in  the  church,  and  illum- 
inating it  with  the  knowledge  of  the  glor}'  of  God, 
which  is  eternal  life,  and  the  church  acknowledging 
him  as  the  lamp  which  lightens  her  darkness — Yet  the 
vision  of  the  apostle  directs  us  more  especially  to  con- 
sider this  golden  candlesti-^k  as  representing  the  Chris- 
tian church.  The  candlestick  was  made  of  pure,  beat- 
en gold,  and  the  church  is  constituted  of  the  richest 
materials,  formed  by  the  heavenly  architect,  by  the  pur- 
ity  of  her  doctrines  and  the  sanctity  of  her  life,  to  give 
light  to  all  the  world.  As  the  candlestick  receives  the 
light  and  diffuses  it  around,  so  the  church  receives 
light  from  Christ  and  communicates  it  to  others.  The 
various  branches,  united  to  one  common  stock,  or 
shaft,  and  forming  one  entire    instrument,  denote    the 


The  rabcrnacle   Typical.  77 

various  brandies  olilie  cliiirch,  united  to  one  common 
head,  and  formini^  one  holy  society,  a  glorious  cluirch. 
The  knops  and  flowers,  repress  nt  fliir  and  beauteous 
professions  and  excellent  fruits — a.i  the  tongs  and  snuft' 
dishes,  the  holy  discipline,  which  removes  errors  in 
doctrine,  and  vices  in  life,  those  obstacles  and  blemish- 
es which  deform  the  church,  and  prevent  the  salutary 
influence  of  its  light  and  fruit,  and  prepare  it  to  give 
light,  like  a  candle  in  a  candlestick,  to  all  in  the  world, — 
and  the  pure  oil,  those  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  or 
that  grace  of  God  which  vivifies  and  invigorates  the 
Christian  profession,  and  makes  it  fruitful  in  those 
works  of  righteousness  which  are  to  the  glory  of  God. 
If  we  refer  trimming  the  lamps  to  Christ,  it  signifies 
his  constant  care  by  instruction,  discipline  and  reproof, 
to  remove  imperfections  and  blemishes  from  the  church, 
that  she  may  look  forth  as  the  morning,  having  neither 
spot  nor  wrinkle,  and  mature  her  gifts  and  graces.  If 
we  refer  the  trimming  of  the  lamps,  and  supplying  them 
with  oil  by  the  priests,  to  Christian  ministers,  it  denotes, 
by  them,  the  exercise  and  application  of  that  discipline 
which  Christ  hath  instituted  to  remove  scandals  from 
the  church,  preserve  its  purity  and  regulate  its  holy 
conversation,  that  in  all  respects,  it  may  correspond 
with  the  typical  pattern  which  was  given  in  the  mount, 

5.    The  Golden  Altar  of  Incense. 

Entering  tht  tabernacle,  or  sanctuary,  as  we  have  the 
golden  table  of  shew-brcad  on  the  right  hand,  and  the 
golden  candlestick  on  the  left,  so  we  have  the  golden 
-alter  of  incense  in  the  front.  This  was  four  square, 
with  four  horns,  constructed  of  cedar  boards,  overlaid 
with  pure  gold,  and  decorated  with  a  golden  crown. 
While  the  brazen  altar,  at  the  door  of  the  tabernacle, 
was  appropriated  to  burnt  offerings  and  sacrifices,  this 
was  restrved  solely  for  incense,  (a  composition  of 
sweet  spices  and  frankincense)  which  was  to  be  offer- 
ed upon  it  every  morning  and  evening.  This  altar 
with  its  incense,  represented  the  efficacious  merit  and 
acceptable  intercession  of  our  glorious  high  priest 
Christ  Jesus.  Its  golden  crown  with  four  horns,  the 
jf03-al  dignity  of  his  person,  and  his  power  with  God,  or 


78'  The  Tabernacle  Typical. 

the  prevalence  of  his  intercession.  Its  shape  four  square, 
and  Iiaving  four  corners,  might  respect  the  four  quar- 
ters of  the  world,  and  signify,  that  access  might  be  had 
to  him  from  all  the  ends  of  the  earth — The  horns  of  this 
akar  were  to  be  sprinkled  with  the  blood  of  the  offerings 
with  which  atonement  was  made  for  sin,  intimating 
that  the  efficacy  of  Christ's  merits,  and  the  prevalence 
of  his  intercession,  are  derived  from  his  atoning  blood. 
The  incense  which  was  burned  upon  it,  and  diffused 
a  fragrant  perfume,  represented  the  merits  of  Christ,  as 
a  sacrifice,  of  a  sweet  smelling  savor  to  God,  accepta- 
ble and  pleasing  in  his  sight, — and  as  there  was  no  ac- 
cess to  this  altar,  but  by  the  altar  of  burnt  offering, 
there  is  no  interest  in  his  intercession,  but  by  faith  in 
his  atonement — While  the  priests  burnt  incense,  the 
people  stood  praying  without,  and  the  merits  and  inter- 
cession of  Christ  must  ever  attend,  and  give  efficacy 
and  success  to  the  prayers  of  the  saints.  This  incense 
might  not  be  imitated,  nor  applied  to  any  other  use; 
and  God  will  not  admit  any  substitute,  nor  tolerate  a 
misapplication,  or  perversion  of  the  merits  of  his  Son — 
Incense  was  to  be  burned  upon  this  altar,  morning  and 
evening,  intimating,  that,  morning  and  evening,  the 
prayers  of  God's  people  should  come  before  him  as  in- 
cense, and  the  lifting  up  of  their  hands  as  the  evening 
sacrifice,  which,  presented  in  the  name,  and  through 
the  merits  of  Christ,  will  be  acceptable  and  find  audi- 
ence with  him. 

Lastly.   The  Ark  and  the  Mercy-seat. 

Passing  by  the  golden  altar,  and  through  the  curtain, 
or  door  of  the  veil,  which  separated  the  holy  from  the 
most  holy  place,  we  enter  the  holy  of  holies,  and  we 
have  before  us,  the  ark  of  the  covenant  overlaid  with 
gold,  with  its  golden  crown,  in  which  were  the  tables 
of  the  covenant,  the  golden  pot  that  had  the  manna,  and 
Aaron's  rod  which  budded.  On  this  was  the  mercy- 
seat,  and  upon  this  the  cherubims  of  glory,  shadowing 
it  with  their  wings,  and  between  these,  the  Shekinah, 
or  visible  symbol  of  the  divine  presence.  And  aie 
not  these  highly  significant  and  instructive?  Are  m;i 
the  tables  of  the  covenant  highly  expressive  of  that  pci% 


The  Tabernacle  Ti/picaL  79 

iectly  rii^lUeous  and  eterniU  law,  accordinc^  lo  whicli 
God  exercises  an  invariable  government  through  his 
extensive,  his  universal  dominions?  Is  not  the  mercy, 
seat  a  desit^ned  representation  of  that  throne  of  j^race, 
from  which  he  dispenses  mercy?  or  the  glorious  i^os- 
pel?  Are  not  the  chcrubims  upon  it,  the  visible  em- 
blems of  the  lioly  angels,  the  ministers  of  his  holy  king- 
dom, sent  forth  to  minister  to  the  heirs  of  salvation? 
Does  not  their  situation,  thcii' faces  towards  the  mercy- 
seat,  and  towards  one  another,  denote  the  intensity  and 
adm.iration  v.ith  which  they  investigate  the  method  of 
God's  government  and  grace,  and  their  wings  stretch- 
ed out,  the  promptitude  and  activity  with  which  they 
execute  the  mandates  of  their  glorious  sovereign?  Is 
not  Aaron's  rod  that  budded,  the  visible  symbol  of 
Christ's  efficacious  and  perpetual  priesthood?  And  the 
golden  pot  which  had  the  manna,  an  impressive  em- 
blem of  the  nutritious  and  delicious  food  which  will 
for  ever  invigorate  and  refresh  the  citizens  of  the  new 
Jerusalem,  God's  holy  hill,  Zion?  The  holy  of  holies, 
the  ark  of  the  covenant,  the  mercy  seat,  the  cherubims 
stretching  out  their  wings,  the  golden  pot,  Aaron's  rod, 
and  the  pillar  of  cloud  and  fire,  what  a  glowing  and  im- 
pressive representation  of  heaven  itself,  and  God  on 
the  throne? 

Shall  we  then  admire,  that  God's  tabernacles  were 
so  amiable  to  the  pious  heart  of  the  devout  Psalmist? 
that  he  loved  the  habitation  of  his  house,  the  place 
where  his  honor  dwelt?  and  that  he  desired  one  thing  of 
the  Lord,  which  he  would  seek  after,  that  he  might 
dwell  in  his  house  all  the  days  of  his  life,  to  behold  the 
beauty  of  the  Lord,  and  inquire  in  his  temple? 

The  type  is  now  explained,  the  veil  of  the  temple 
removed,  the  new  and  living  way  to  the  holiest  opened, 
the  mysteries  of  it  disclosed,  and  how  august  and  im- 
pressive the  scene!  What  sublime  and  interesting  ob- 
jects address  our  astonished  and  admiring  eyes!  In  the 
temple  and  its  apparatus,  have  we  not  God,  and  his 
whole  administration,  the  law  and  gospel  in  miniature, 
and  heaven,  as  it  were,  sprinkled  with  the  blood,  and 
perfumed  with  the  merit  of  Jesus!    And  being  thus 


80  The  Ordinances  of  Divine  Service. 

come,  not  to  the  mount  which  might  be  touched,  and 
that  burned  with  fire,  nor  to  blackness  and  darkness 
and  tempest;  but  to  mount  Zion,  and  the  city  of  the 
living  God,  the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  and  to  an  innumer- 
able company  of  angels,  to  God  the  Judge  of  all,  and  to 
Jesus  the  mediator  of  the  new  covenant— let  us  draw 
near  with  true  hearts,  having  grace  to  strve  God  ac- 
ceptably, with  reverence  and  godly  fear — For  our  God 
is  a  consuming  fire. 

Having  considered  the  citi/  which  God  chose  to  put 
his  name  there — md  the  ptace^  the  temple,  peculiarly 
appropriated  to  the  insliiuiions  of  his  worship — we 
are   next  to  explain, 

The  Ordinances  of  Divine  Service. 
The  holy  rites  now  lo  !.>c  expluined,  shall  be  confined 
to  the  daily  sacrifices  offered  lo  God,  as  acts  of  religious 
devotion.  It  may  reasonably  be  admitted,  not  only 
that  burnt  offerings  were  of  great  antiquity,  but  of  di- 
vine authority:  yet  we  are  not  informed  of  any  partic- 
ular manner  in  which  they  were  presented,  until  they 
were  incorporated  as  an  important  part  of  the  Hebrew 
ritual.  Explicit  regulations  were  then  prescribed,  res- 
pecting the  victims,  and  the  manner  in  which  they 
should  be  offered  on  God's  altar.  The  victims  should 
be  the  firstlings,  males  of  the  herd  and  flock — with- 
out blemish — of  the  most  innocent  and  amiable  kind, 
the  calf  and  the  lamb,  the  pigeon  and  the  dove — the 
victim  should  be  placed  before  the  Lord — the  offerer 
should  lay  his  hands  upon  its  head,  kill  it,  and  cut  it 
in  pieces — the  priest  should  receive  the  blood,  sprinkle 
it  round  about  on  the  altar — lay  the  pieces  upon  the 
wood,  and  consumed,  it  became  an  offering  made  by 
fire,  of  a  sweet  savor  to  God. 

In  the  sacrifices  ])rescribed  for  the  Israelites  by  Moses^ 
have  we  not  an  instructive  symbol  of  the  great  Chris- 
tian sacrifice?  In  the  firstling,  or  first  born,  the  lamb 
of  the  first  year,  have  we  not,  typically,  presented,  God's 
Lamb,  his  first  born,  his  only  begotten,  his  beloved  Son. 
In  the  innocence,  patience  and  perfection  of  the  lamb, 
the  simplicity  and  purity  of  the  dove,  we  see,  figura- 


The  Ordinances  of  Divine  Service.  81 

lively,  the  innocence,  patience,  purity  and  perfection 
of  Christ,  who  did  no  sin,  and  was  led  as  a  lamb  to  the 
slaui^htcr.  In  the  laying;  of  the  liands  upon  the  lamb, 
and  transferring,  ceremonially,  the  guilt  of  the  offerer 
to  the  victim,  we  see,  imputatively,  God  laying  the  in- 
iquities of  his  people,  upon  his  Son.  In  the  slaying 
of  the  lamb,  cutting  it  in  pieces,  laying  it  on  the  wood, 
and  sprinklinL^  the  blooJ  on  the  altar,  we  see  God  wound- 
ing his  Son  for  our  transgressions,  and  bruising  him  for 
oilr  iniquities,  his  Lamb  slain,  and  blood  sprinkled  to 
make  atonement  for  sin,  and  purge  the  conscience  from 
dead  works.  In  the  burning  of  the  sacrifice,  what  a 
glowing  representation  have  we  of  Christ,  as  the  victim 
of  vindictive  justice,  of  the  Lamb  which  takes  away 
the  sins  of  the  world,  smoking  on  God's  altar?  In  the 
perfume,  the  svveet  savor  of  this  sacrifice,  we  see  the 
acceptableness  of  Christ's  offering,  a  sacrifice,  O  how 
much  more  acceptable  to  God,  than  the  blood  of  bulls 
and  goats,  or  the  fat  of  caives  and  lambs! 

When  the  sacrifice  was  finished,  atonement  was  made, 
guilt  was  purged,  and  the  offender  restored  to  favor; 
and  when  Christ  off.'red  himself  to  God,  a  lamb  with- 
out spot,  he  made  reconciliation  for  iniquity,  and 
through  faith  in  his  blood,  pardon  of  sin  is  obtained, 
transgressors  restored  to  divine  favor,  and  to  them  that 
look  for  him  shall  he  appear  the  second  time  v.ithout 
sin  unto  salvation. 

We  read  only  of  burnt  offerings  before  the  dispen. 
sation  of  Moses.  These,  therefore,  under  the  preced- 
ing dispensations,  comprised  tlie  various  typical  obla- 
tions instituted  by  the  Hebrew  lawgiver.  They  are  ac- 
cordingly explained  generally,  and  comprehensively — 
but  if  we  affix  a  distinct  ar.d  separate  signification  to 
each,  burnt  offerings  represented  Christ  as  wholly  re^ 
signing  himself  to  God,  a  complete  sacrifice,  to  make 
atonement  for  sin.  Sin  and  tresi:)ass  offerings  peculi- 
arly respected  Christ  as  made  sin  for  us,  that  we  migh.t 
be  the  righteousness  of  God  in  him.  Peace  offerings 
typified  Christ  as  our  peace,  as  reconciling  us  to  God. 
and  giving  peace  to  his  people,  not  as  the  world  giveth. 
Meat  and  drink  offerings,  typified  Ciirist  pourii>g  ou^ 


82     Persons  Appoinied  to  perform  Sacred  Rites. 

spiritual  refreshments  for  his  people,  giving  them  his 
bread  and  the  wine  he  hath  mingled. 

The  apostle  has  also  taught  us,  that  the  sacrifices  of 
the  Hebrew  ritual,  typified  the  pious  exercises  of  saints. 
In  the  Israelites,  oft'triiig  whole  burnt  offerings,  we  see 
saints  acknowledging  God  as  their  supreme  Lord  and 
benefactor,  expressing  their  homage  and.  obedience, 
and  presenting  themselves  living  sacrifices,  holy  and 
acceptable  through  Jesus  Christ.  In  the  sin  and  tres- 
pass offerings,  we  see  christians  offering  to  God  the 
sacrifice  of  a  broken  and  contrite  heart,  and  looking  by 
faith  to  Christ,  the  great  projitiation,  for  pardon  and 
acceptance.  In  the  peace,  meat  and  drink  offerings,  we 
see  them  acknowledging  God  as  the  giver  of  every  good 
gift,  thanking  him.  for  his  mercies,  and  supplicating  the 
continned  bestowmcnc  of  his  fivors,  through  Christ  Je- 
sus. In  the  sacrifices  of  ihc  morning  and  evening,  we 
see  thtir  prayers  commg  btfore  him  as  incense,  and 
the  lifting;  up  of  their  hands  as  the  evening  sacrifice. 
Every  sacrifice  should  be  salttd  with  sislt,  and  all  chris- 
tian duties  shoidd  be  seasoned  by  grace  in  the  heart. 
We  may  next  consider, 

The  Persons  appointed  to  perform  the  Sacred  Rites* 

In  the  preceding  ages,  individuals  performed  sacrificial 
rites  as  occasion  presented;  but  this  service,  b)'  the  He- 
brew lawgiver,  was  appropriately  restricted  to  a  par- 
ticular order — the  priesthood;  and  the  regulations  re- 
lating to  it  were  explicit  and  extensive.  They  defined 
the  j^crsons  who  only  might  sustain  the  sacred  ofiice — 
the  qualifications  they  should  possess — the  vestments 
they  should  wear — and  the  manner  of  their  induction 
into  the  holy  employment..  These  being  highly  typi- 
cal, require  particular  exjilanation. 

1»  The  qualifications  they  should  possess. 

It  Avas  essentiiilly  necessary,  that  the  person  who 
served  in  the  tabernacle  should  be  of  the  house  of  Aaron 
and  the  tribe  of  Lein — perfect  in  person — temperate  in 
hfcy  and  marry  a  virgin.  It  required,  that  the  chief 
of  the  order,  the  high  priest,  should  be  the  first  bom, 
pr  eldest  son;  and  as  the  most  eminent,  he  is  peculiarly 


Persons  yippoinied  to  perform  Sacred  Rites.     83 

respected  in  this  analoi^y.  True,  imlecd,  Christ  was 
not  of  the  house  of  Aaron,  nor  of  the  tribe  of  Levi; 
but  of  the  house  of  David,  and  the  tribe  of  Judah;  for 
he  did  not  officiate  after  the  law  of  a  carnal  command- 
ment, but  the  power  of  an  endless  life,  yet  the  right  of 
succession  to  the  office,  of  no  son  of  Aaron,  was  better 
authenticated,  than  the  qualification  of  Christ  attested, 
by  that  voice  which  came  from  heaven,  saying,  This  is 
my  beloved  Son,  hear  him.  In  the  perfection  of  their 
bodii^s,  without  blemish,  we  see  the  moral  perfection 
of  Christ,  who  was  without  sin.  In  their  abstinence 
from  wine,  or  temperate  lives,  we  see  the  self-govern- 
ment of  Christ,  which  prevented  him  from  every  ex- 
cess, and  promptly  prepared  him  for  his  Father's  busi- 
ness. In  marrying  virgins,  how  plainly  is  Christ  pre- 
figured, uniting  to  himself,  the  church,  as  a  virgin  pure 
and  chaste,  having  escaped  the  pollution  of  the  world 
through  lust. 

2.  Their  vestments. 

While  the  common  dress  of  the  priests  exhibits  them, 
as  modtstly  prepared  for  the  commo  >  duties  of  their 
holy  office,  and  naturally  s\3gges:s,  the  holy  modesty 
with  which  Christ  performed  the  important  duties  of  his 
holy  ministry,  and  by  which  he  appeared  so  truly  dig- 
nified and  amiable.  What  an  august  and  impressive 
type  of  Christ,  was  the  high  priest  in  his  pontifical  robes, 
of  gold,  and  blue,  and  purple,  and  scarlet,  and  fine 
twined  linen,  for  glory  and  for  beauty!  The  mitre  on 
his  head,  with  its  golden  plate  in  the  front,  with  its  rich 
engraving,  HOLINESS  TO  THE  LORD.  The 
ephod,  with  its  shoulder  pieces,  in  which  were  inserted 
the  two  onyx,  and  the  breast-plate  with  its  twelve 
precious  stones,  in  which  were  inscribed  the  names  of 
the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel.  The  curious  golden  girdle 
— and  the  blue  robe  of  the  ephod,  with  its  golden  bells 
and  pomegranates.  Were  not  these  highly  typical  and 
significant?  Did  not  the  fair  mitre  with  its  golden  plate 
and  noble  engraving,  typify  Jesus  Christ  as  the  royal 
high  priest,  and  eminently  devoted  to  God.  Did  not 
the  high  priest  bearing  the  names  of  the  twelve  tribes, 
the   representatives  of  the  universiil  church,    on  the 


a4     Persons  Appointed  to  perform  Sacred  Rites, 

shoulder  pieces  and  breast-plate  of  the  ephod,  typify 
Christ  sustaining  the  church  by  his  almighty  arrri,  and 
bearing  it,  in  the  most  ardent  affection,  on  his  heirt? 
Did  not  the  rows  in  which  the  stones  were  placed,  rep- 
resent the  symmetry  and  beautiful  order  of  the  church? 
Did  not  the  rich  and  beautiful  vestments  of  the  high 
priest,  typify  the  perfect  and  glorious  righteousness 
which  adorns  our  great  high  priest,  Christ  Jtsus?  Did 
not  the  curious  golden  girdle  denote  the  holy  prompti- 
tude and  zeal  with  which  he  performs  the  sacred  duties 
of  the  priestly  office?  And  the  golden  bells  and  pome- 
granates on  the  robe  of  the  ephod,  represent  the  joyful' 
sound  of  the  gospel,  or  perhaps  rather,  the  holy  pro- 
fessions of  saints,  and  the  excellent  fruits  of  righteous- 
ness they  bear?  Next  to  the  habiliments  of  the  high 
priest  we  may  consider, 

3.  Their  consecration  to  the  sacred  office. 

As  the  holy  anointing  oil  was  an  essential  article  in 
the  consecration  of  the  priests  to  their  office,  and  emi- 
nently typical,  it  may  be  proper  to  explain  its  typical 
signification.  The  holy  anointing  oil,  was  a  compo- 
sition of  principal  spices,  pure  myrrh,  sweet  cinnamon 
and  calamus,  and  cassia.  These  ingredients  compound- 
ed and  mixed  with  olive  oil,  became  a  precious  un- 
guent, which  consecrated  the  subject  to  which  it  was 
applied  to  an  holy  use,  and  was  denomiuaied,  The  ho- 
ly anointing  oiL  This  precious  oiiitnient  in  the  He- 
brew ritual,  was  t!)e  great  type  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
The  various  ingredients,  the  principal  spices,  repre- 
sented his  various  gifts  and  graces.  Oil  is  ujollifying, 
and  what  so  softening,  what  prcduees  such  an  holy 
sensibility  in  the  souj  as  the  Spijit  of  GtKl?  Oil  is 
sanative,  and  what  so  salubrious  to  the  soul,  as  the  in- 
fluences of  the  Holy  Spirit?  Oil  is  irivigurating  and  re- 
ft eshing,  and  how  exhilaiating  are  the  consolations  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.  Oil  is  beautifynig,  and  how  orua- 
riiental  to  the  immortal  mind  are  the  sanctifying  opera- 
tions of  God's  Spirit?  Oil  perfumes,  and  hnw  odoiiier- 
ous  are  the  holy  influences  of  the  Sp'u  it  of  Ciod? 
Tliis  holy  ointment  prepared,  the  ptiesis  were  to  be 
washed  with  water,  dressed  with   the  sacerdotal  robes. 


Persoiis  Appointed  to  perform  Sacred  Rites.     85 

the  holy  oil  poured  on  them,  and  sprinkled  with  the 
blood  of  the  sacrifices,  and  on  the  tip  of  the  right  ear, 
the  thumb  of  the  right  hand,  and  the  great  toe  of  the 
right  foot,  consecrating  tlieir  senses  and  members  to 
hol\'  service,  to  hear,  walk  and  act  for  God  were  hal- 
lowed and  consecrated  to  the  holy  office,  and  perform- 
ed the  solemn  duties  of  it.  In  this  solemn  rite,  what 
an  impressive  representation  of  the  consecration  of 
Jesus  Christ  to  his  priestly  office  and  work?  In  the 
unction  of  the  high  priest  with  the  holy  oil,  we  see, 
typically,  God  anointing  and  giving  the  Spirit,  with 
its  holy  gifts  and  graces,  not  by  measure,  to  his  Son 
Jesus  Christ,  anointing  him  with  the  oil  of  gladness 
above  his  fellows.  From  the  oil  poured  on  the  head 
of  the  high  priest,  issued  a  grateful  odor, 

'The  oil  through  all  the  room, 

Diffus'd  a  choice  perfume, 

Ran  through  his  robes  and  blest  his  feet.* 

And  a  divine  perfume  succeeded  the  anointing  of  Je- 
sus Christ  with  the  Holy  Ghost — Because  of  the  savor 
of  his  good  ointment,  his  name  is  as  ointment  poured 
forth,  therefore  do  the  virgins  love  him — and  all  his 
garments  smell  of  myrrh  and  cassia  with  which  he  was 
made  glad.  In  the  high  priest,  dressed  in  the  pontifi- 
cal robes,  anointed  with  the  holy  oil,  and  sprinkled 
with  the  blood  of  rams,  entering  into  the  holy  place  and 
performing  the  sacred  rites,  we  sec,  typically,  Christ 
anointed  with  the  Holy  Spirit,  adorned  with  his  own 
perfect  righteousness,  and  by  his  most  preciotis  blood 
appearing  in  the  presence  of  God,  as  the  great  high 
priest  of  his  peculiar  people.     And 

<Godhas  pronounc'd  a  firm  decree. 

Nor  changes  what  he  swore, 
Eternal  shall  his  priesthood  be, 

When  Aaron  is  no  more. 
Jesus  their  priest  forever  lives, 

To  plead  forihtm  above. 
Jesus  their  king  for  ever  gives, 

The  blessings  of  his  love,* 


86         Impw^lies  and  Purifications  Typical. 

The  precious  ointment  upon  the  head  of  Aaron,  ran 
down  his  l:>eard  and  went  to  the  hem  of  his  garment, 
and  the  spirit  of  Christ  descends  from  him  to  all  be- 
lievers, who  have  an  unction  from  the  holy  one,  being 
sanctified  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesns,  and  by  the 
Spirit  of  our  God — and,  having  their  fruit  unto  holi- 
ness, and  the  end  everlasting  life, 

*Not  Lebanon  with  all  its  trees, 
Yields  such  a  comely  sight  as  these.' 

Aaron  and  his  sons  were  anointed  and  consecrated 
to  officiate  in  a  worldl}'^  sanctuary — but  Christ  is  an 
high  priest  of  good  things  to  come,  and  ministers  in 
the  true  tabernacle,  which  the  Lord  pitched  and  not 
man,  not  after  the  Levitical  rites,  but  according  to  a 
better  covenant,  which  was  established  by  better  prom- 
ises,— and  God  hath  constituted  saints  a  holy  priest- 
hood to  oflfer  spiritual  sacrifices  acceptable  to  himself 
through  Jesus  Christ.  Aaron  offered  in  the  worldly 
sanctuary,  the  blood  of  bulls  and  goats,  and  the  fat  of 
rams  and  lambs — Christ  offered  himself  as  the  Lamb  of 
God,  and  entered  in  the  holy  place  by  his  own  blood 
— And  the  Christian  priesthood  offer  to  God,  through 
their  great  high  priest,  the  sacrifice  of  righteousness, 
of  reverence  and  adoration,  of  love  and  obedience,  the 
sacrifice  of  a  broken  and  contrite  heart,  and  the  sacri- 
fices of  praise  and  good  works — and  with  such  sac- 
rifices God  is  well  pleased.  In  these  spiritual  sacri- 
fices may  we  ever  abound,  and  shew  forth  the  praises 
of  Him  who  hath  called  us  out  of  darkness  into  his 
marvellous  light.     Amen. 

Impurities  and  Purifications  Typical. 

To  the  continual  burnt  offerings  in  the  Hebrew  ser- 
vice, were  added  many  rites  which  are  next  to  be  ex- 
plained. Of  these,  impurities  and  purifications  were 
an  important  part.  Many  were  the  ceremonial  impur- 
ities to  which  the  Israelites  were  exposed,  and  many 
the  rites  of  purification;  but  as  they  all  had  the  same 
general  nature,  without  considering  them  minutely,  it 


The  Undeanness  and  Purification  of  the  Leper.  87 

mil}'  suffice  to  suggest,  that  all  the  impurities  in  the 
M(>ai»ic  code,  typilic«l  moral  pollution  by  ^uilt,  and  all 
the  purifications  represeiUed  spiritual  purification  by 
the  blood  of  Christ  which  cleanseth  from  all  sin — and 
as  the  unclean  were  purified  by  conforming  to  the 
rites  prescribed  for  ceremoniiil  cleansing;  so  spiritual 
guilt  is  removed  by  applyii'g  to  the  blood  of  Christ  by 
fiiith: — yet  some  instances  are  so  emphatical,  that  a 
particular  explanation  muy  be  useful. 

1.  The  Undeanness  and  Purification  of  the  Leper, 
When  a  person  was  suspected  of  the  leprosy,  he 
was  brought  to  the  pticsr,  or  perhaps  more  correctly, 
the  priest  was  brought  to  the  leper,  and  was  to  pro- 
ceed in  examiniiig  the  symptoms  with  great  cau- 
tion, as  no  person  might  precij.itately  be  pronounced 
unclean.  A  person  might  not  be  pronounced  unclean, 
who  had  in  his  skin,  a  blister,  a  spot,  or  a  freckle,  nor 
he  whose  hair  only  had  fallen  from  his  head,  nor  even 
an  Israelite  who  was  afflicted  with  the  leprosy,  if  there 
were  symptoms,  that  nature  was  expelling  the  malady 
— as,  if  the  plague  were  not  deeper  than  the  skin — 
if  there  were  black  hairs  in  it — if  it  covered  all  the 
skin — or  if  it  spread  not  in  it — for  these  were  indi- 
cations that  the  distemper  affifcted  only  the  extreme 
parts,  and  not  the  vitals — that  nature  was  vigorous  arid 
expelling  the  infection — but  if  the  hair  were  turned 
white — if  the  plague  were  deeper  than  the  t.kin — if  it 
spread  more  and  more — or  if  there  were  c^uick  raw 
flesh  in  it — these  were  terrifying  symptoms — but  the 
most  fatal  of  all,  was  the  leprosy  in  the  head.  If 
such  were  the  symptoms,  the  priest  should  pronounce 
him  utterly  unclean. 

Sin,  no  doubt,  is  the  impure  and  baneful  conta- 
gion represented  by  the  leprosy  of  the  body.  It  is 
this  which  pollutes  all  the  faculties  of  the  soul,  and 
all  the  actions  of  the  man;  which  disqualifies  him 
for  holy  society  and  the  privileges  of  the  godly. 
The  scrutiny  of  the  priest  has  much  the  *apj)earance 
of  an  ecclesiastical  process,  and  intimates  the  great 
caution  with  which  all  should  proceed  in  trying  the 
spirits,  separating  the  chaff  from  the  wheat,  and  the 


88  The  Uncleanness  and  Purification  of  the  Lepei\ 

precious  from  the  vik- — suggesting,  that  none  should 
be  rejected  until  there  are  evident  and  decisive  symp- 
toms that  their  suite  is  reprobate  and  incurable.  There 
may  be  the  fallini?:  of  the  h  lir,  they  may  have  spots  and 
freckles;  many  blemish-^s  and  infirmities,  and  yet  not 
be  rejected.  Nay,  if  they  are  infected  with  the  lepro- 
sy itself,  there  may  yet  be  favorable  symptoms.  As, 
if  the  plague  were  not  deeper  than  the  skin — if  it  spread 
not — if  it  covered  all  the  skin — was  somewhat  dark 
with  black  in  hairs  it,  the  leper  might  not  be  pronounc- 
ed unclean,  as  these  symptoms  indicated,  that  the  in- 
fection had  not  taken  deep  root,  and  nature  was  expel- 
ling it.  Nor  may  we  decide,  that  all  are  destitute  of 
grace,  who  have  loit  their  first  love,  who  are  filled 
with  a  loathsome  disease,  whose  woimds,  like  David's, 
stink  and  are  corrupt,  because  of  then*  foolishness. 
The  leper  whose  plague,  in  siglit,  was  not  deeper  than 
the  skin,  represents  those  who  have  external  defects, 
doing,  like  the  apostle,  the  things  they  would  not,  and 
}»et  delighting  in  tl»e  law  of  the  Lord  after  the  inward 
man — as  he  whose  plagues  spread  not,  represents 
those  who,  like  the  prodigal,  are  come  to  themselves,  and 
are  reccverivig  from  their  declensions — as  the  leper 
who  was  turned  all  white,  the  leprosy  being  expelled 
from  the  blood  and  vitals,  and  existing  only  in  the  ex- 
ternal parts,  represents  those  the  fountain  of  whose  ini- 
quity  is  broken  up,  who  are  purging  out  the  old  leaven 
that  they  may  become  a  new  lam, — as  he  whose  lepro- 
sy was  somewhat  dark,  and  the  hair  not  turned  white, 
represfttiTs  those  in  whom  the  principle  of  grace  is 
strong  and  vigorous,  and  will  not  be  overcome  by  the 
lusts  of  the  flesh.  But  while  these  symptoms  were  fa- 
vorable, others  were  discouraging  and  fatal — as,  if  the 
hair  were  turned  white,  the  symptom  of  debility  and 
decay,  typifying  those  who  have  no  power  to  resist 
temptation,  of  whom  it  may  be  said,  in  the  words  of 
the  prophet, /i?b7x>  zveak  is  thine  hearty  seeing  thou  do- 
tst  these  fhings?  He  in  whom  the  plague  was  deeper 
than  the  skin,  and  spre  id  more  and  more,  may  re{.ne- 
sent  those  who  sin  with  full  consent,  adcUng  drunken- 
ness to  thirst.       lie  who  had  quick  raw  flesh  in  the 


The  Undeanness  and  Purification  of  the  Leper,  89 

rising,  may  represent  those  in  whom  corruption  is  so 
predoniiniuu  and  iiritable,  that  they  cannot  endure  re- 
proof. But  of  all  symptoms  the  most  mahgnant  and  fa- 
tal was,  that  the  leprosy  was  in  the  head — typifying  those, 
the  corruption  of  whose  hearts  has  perverted  their  reason^ 
whose  understandings  are  darkened  by  the  blindness  of 
their  hearts.  When  these  symptoms  appeared  the 
leper  was  pronounced  unclean  and  put  out  of  the  camp; 
and  when  there  are  decided  symptoms,  that  sin  has 
dominion  over  a  professor,  he  shall  be  pronounced 
unfit  for  holy  communion,  and  be  excommunicated 
from  the  congregation  of  the  saints. 

Let  us  now  consider  the  rites  of  purification. 

When  there  were  symptoms  that  the  malady  had  sub- 
sided, the  leper  should  be  brought  unto  the  priest,  who 
ehould  take  for  him  two  birds,  alive  and  clean,  scarlet 
and  hyssop,  and  make  of  them  an  instrument  for 
sprinkling — he  should  take  an  earthern  vessel  filled 
with  running  water,  over  which  he  should  kill  one  of 
the  birds,  in  the  bloody  water  he  should  dip  the  living 
bird  and  the  sprinkling  instrument — and  having  sprink- 
led the  leper  seven  times,  he  was  then  pronounced 
clean;  and  the  priest  should  let  go  the  living  bird  in 
the  open  air;  but  he  must  wash  his  clothes,  bathe  him- 
self in  water  and  shave  his  hair,  and  come  into  the 
camp;  but  yet  tarry  abroad  from  his  tent  seven  days. 
On  the  seventh  day,  he  should  be  sprinkled  seven 
times,  again  shave  all  his  hair  off  his  head,  his 
beard  and  his  eyebrows,  wash  his  clothes  and  flesh  in 
water,  and  be  clean.  On  the  eighth  day  he  should 
take  two  he-lambs  without  blemish,  and  one  ewe-lamb, 
with  three  tenth  deals  of  fine  flour  mingled  with  oil 
for  a  meat  offering,  and  a  log  of  oil — The  priest  should 
present  the  leper  before  the  Lord,  at  the  door  of  the 
tabernacle  of  the  congregation.  He  should  then  take 
one  he-lamb  and  ofter  him  for  a  trespass  offering,  and  the 
log  of  oil,  and  wave  them  before  the  Lord.  He  should 
slay  the  lamb  for  a  trespass  oftcring.  He  should  take 
some  of  his  blood  and  j)ut  it  on  the  tip  of  his  right  ear, 
the  thumb  of  his  right  hand,  and  the  great  toe  of  his 
right  foot — he  should  then  take  some  of  the  oil  in  his 
12 


90  The  Uncleanness  and  Purificatimi  of  the  Leper. 

left  hand,  and  with  his  right  finger  take  of  the  oil  and 
sprinkle  it  seven  times  before  the  Lord.  After  this  he 
should  take  some  of  the  oil  and  put  it  on  the  tip  of  his 
right  ear,  the  thumb  of  his  right  hand  and  the  great  toe 
of  his  right  foot  upon  the  blood  of  the  trespass  offer- 
ing. The  rest  of  the  oil  should  be  poured  upon  his 
head.  After  this  the  priest  should  offer  the  sin  offer- 
ing, with  the  meat  offering,  after  these  the  burnt  offer- 
ing, and  then  he  should  be  clean.  Without  attempt- 
ing a  minute  explanation  of  ihese  mystic  rites,  we  may 
consider  the  offerings  upon  this  occasion,  like  all  the 
sacrifices  of  the  ritual,  as  typifying  atonement,  pardon 
and  purification  from  sin,  by  the  blood  of  Christ. 
Some  apply  the  birds  to  the  two  natures  of  Christ,  but 
from  the  great  analogy  between  the  process  with  them 
and  the  two  goats,  on  the  great  day  of  expiation,  we 
rather  consider  the  slain  bird  a  type  of  Christ  making 
atonement  for  sin  by  his  death,  and  the  living  bird 
let  loose  in  the  air,  typifying  the  removal  of  pollution 
far  away. 

The  living  water  may  denote,  either  the  purifying 
virtue  of  the  blood  of  Christ,  or  the  purifying  and 
sanctifying  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  ever 
attend  the  application  of  it  to  the  conscience.  The 
blood  of  the  slain  bird  in  the  running  water,  may  remind 
us  of  that  sovereign  remedy  for  spiritual  maladies  which 
came  by  water  and  blood.  The  eardien  vessel  which 
Contained  the  bloody  water,  may  represent  those  earthen 
vessels  in  which  the  treasure  of  the  gospel  is  deposited — 
and  the  sprinkling  instrument,  those  evangelical  institu- 
tions by  which  the  efficacy  of  the  atoning  blood  is  sac- 
ramentally  conveyed.  Sprinkling  the  lejni  seven  times 
denotes  his  perfect  purification — as  dipping  the  finger 
in  the  blood  of  the  sacrifice,  and  the  oil  of  the  offering, 
i\ud  applying  them  to  the  tip  of  the  right  ear,  the  thumb 
of  the  right  hand,  and  the  great  toe  of  the  right  foot, 
and  pouring  the  remainder  on  his  head,  denotes  ])uri~ 
ijing  the  senses  and  members  of  the  body  and  conse- 
crating ihe  whole  man  to  a  sacred  nse.  In  the  p-riest 
coming  to  the  leper,  performing  tlie  purifying  rites, 
cleansing  him  from  his  pollution,  and  restoring  him  to 


The  Uiicleanness  from  a  Dead  Body,  ^c.      91 

the  congregation  of  the  Lord,  we  see  typicolly,  Christ, 
by  his  ministers  and  institutions,  applying  the  purifying 
virtue  of  his  blood,  cleansing  the  conscience  frona  pollu- 
tion and  guilt,  sanctifying  the  whole  man  to  himself,  and 
making  him  a  fellow  citizen  with  the  saints.  The  leper 
should  wash  his  clothes,  bathe  himself  in  water  and 
shave  his  hair,  for  his  perfect  purification,  and  the  pecu- 
liar people  which  Christ  hath  purified  to  himself,  must 
cleanse  themselves  from  all  filthiness  of  flesh  and  spirit, 
and  be  perfecting  holiness  in  the  fear  of  God. 

2.  Very  similar  in  many  res])ects,  to  the  purification 
of  the  leprosy,  wastlie  purification  from  the  impurity  con- 
tractedby  touching  a  dead  body,  a  bone,  or  a  grave. 
It  was  particularly  .iffiimed  to  Moses,  that  if  a  person 
touched  a  dead  body,  a  bone,  or  a  grave,  he  should  be 
unclean  seven  days.  And  are  we  not  to  consider  the 
dead  body,  the  bone,  and  the  grave,  symbols  of  natural 
depravity,  that  body  of  death  of  which  the  apostle  so 
grievously  complains.  This  is  the  great  source  of 
moral  pollution,  so  impure  and  offensive  to  the  holy 
God.  For  the  purification  of  this  unclean  person,  a 
particular  preparation  was  prescribed.  A  red  heifer, 
without  blemish,  and  upon  which  never  came  yoke, 
was  to  be  brought  withoui  the  camp,  and  killed  before 
the  high  priest,  who  should  take  of  her  blood  with  his 
finger,  and  sprinkle  it  seven  times  directly  before  the 
tabernacle  of  congregation.  Her  flesh,  skin,  blood  and 
dung,  should  be  burnt.  Into  the  fire  consuming  the 
heifer,  should  be  cast  cedar  wood,  a  scarlet  cloth  and 
hyssop.  The  ashes  should  be  collected  and  deposited 
jn  a  clean  place  without  the  camp.  When  a  person 
became  unclean  by  touching  a  dead  body,  a  bone,  or  a 
grave,  a  clean  person  should  take  some  of  the  ashes,  in 
a  vessel,  add  to  them  running  water,  and  it  became  a 
water  ol"  separation.  He  should  take  hyssop  and  dip  it 
in  the  water  of  purification  and  sprinkle  the  unclean 
person  on  the  third  and  seventli  day,  who  should  then 
M  ash  his  clothes  and  bathe  his  flesh  in  water  and  be 
clean  at  even.  But  if  any  unclean  person  neglected 
these  purifying  rites,  he  should  be  cut  off  from  the  con- 
gre,^ation  of  the  Lord.     IMius  we  have  the  type^  let  u^ 


p2       The  Uncleanness  from  a  Dead  Body,  ^c.  ^ 

now  consider  the  substance.  Did  not  this  victim,  the 
heifer,  not  the  robust  and  vigorous,  the  male,  but  the 
female,  the  weak  and  feeble  kind,  represent  Christ  as- 
suming human  nature,  not  in  a  robust  and  potent,  but 
in  an  infirm  and  feeble  state — and  the  red,  did  it*  net 
represent  a  bleeding  Savior,  red  in  his  apparel!  It  was  a 
heifer  without  blemish,  and  though  Christ  was  made 
like  unto  his  brethren,  yet  was  he  without  sin.  It  was 
an  heifer  upon  which  never  came  yoke,  and  Christ  was 
not  only  free  from  the  bondage  of  sin,  but  from  all  con- 
straint— neither  was  his  obedience,  nor  were  his  suffer- 
ings coerced.  He  obeyed  the  commandment  of  his  fath- 
er, and  voluntarily  laid  down  his  life  from  his  delight  to 
do  the  will  of  his  God.  The  heifer  was  killed  before 
the  priest,  v/ithout  the  camp,  and  Christ  suffered  pub- 
licly without  the  gate.  The  various  parts  of  the  heifer 
were  burnt,  and  Christ  made  his  soul  and  body  an  of- 
fering for  sin.  Might  the  cedar,  that  ever  green,  the 
emblem  of  vigor,  the  beauteous  scarlet,  and  the  hyssop, 
that  salutary  herb,  represent  the  various  salutary  vir- 
tues and  the  permanent  effects  of  Christ's  atonement? 
The  ashes  of  the  heifer  preserved  in  a  clean  place  and 
prepared  'for  use,  might  they  represent  the  merits  of 
Christ,  prepared  and  ever  ready  for  the  application  of 
polluted  sinners?  The  ashes  in  the  running  water,  the 
symbol  of  the  Holy  Spiiit,  may  they  typify  Christ,  who 
through  the  Eternal  Spirit  offered  himself  to  God,  and 
his  merits  applied  by  the  Spirit  of  God — the  clean 
person,  those  who  bear  the  vessels  of  the  Lord — and  the 
bunch  of  hyssop,  those  evangelical  institutions  by 
which  the  application  is  made,  and  pollution  visibly 
washed  awn)/.  The  unclean  should  be  sprinkled  the  third 
and  seventli  day,  purify  himself,  wash  his  clothes,  bathe 
Jiis  flesh  in  water,  and  be  clean  at  even — and  they  who 
are  washed  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  must 
keep  their  garments  clean,  and  though  sanctified  but  in 
part,  in  the  evening  of  life,  when  they  enter  on  their 
eternal  sabbath,  shall  be  perfectly  purified  and  walk  in 
white.  The  reasoning  of  the  apostle  is  very  perti- 
nent and  impressive.  For  if  the  blood  of  bulls  and 
goats,  and  the  ashes  of  an  heifer,  sprinkling  the  unclear.s 


Feasts  of  the  Ritual  Typical.  9S 

sanctifieth  to  the  purifying  of  the  flr'h;  how  much  more 
shall  the  blood  of  Christ,  who  ihi<\ug!i  ilii.  Kttinal 
Spirit  ofttrcd  himself  without  sjx)!  to  God,  purge  }our 
conscience  from  dead  works  to  serve  the  living  God. 
He  who  neglected  the  purilying  ri.es,  should  be  cut 
off  from  the  people;  and  he  who  washeth  not  his  robes 
in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  will  be  rejected,  and  cast 
forth,  with  the  filthy  and  unclean. 

Feasts  of  theUitual  Typical. 

To  the  impurities  and  purifioaiions  of  the  Hebrew 
ritual,  were  added  sacred  festivals  which  were  to  be  re- 
ligiously observed.     These  are  now  to  be  explained. 

I.    The  Sabbath. 

The  Sabbath  was  originally  sanctified  as  a  memorial 
of  God's  consummating  the  works  of  creation,  and 
resting  the  seventh  day.  This,  by  a  particular  moral 
precept,  was  consecrated  and  made  holy.  But,  intro- 
duced among  the  sacred  feasts  of  the  ritual,  had  a  typ- 
ical signification.  From  the  remarks  of  the  apostle, 
Heb.  iii,  4,  we  are  induced  co  consider  it  as  a  tyj)e, 

1.  Of  the  settlement  and  rest  of  the  Israelites  in  Ca- 
naan, the  land  of  promise. 

>  Long  time  did  the  patriarchs  and  their  posterity  so- 
journ, going  from  one  kingdom  to  another  people — 
especially,  long  time  did  the  Israelites  wander  in  a 
great  and  howling  wilderness,  looking  for  a  city  of 
habitation,  until  God  in  his  own  good  time,  brought 
them  to  the  land  pronusrd  to  their  fathers.  In  this  he 
gave  them  rest  from  all  their  sojournings,  dangers, 
fastings,  and  toils,  and  this  state  of  tranquillity  and 
prosperity,  to  them,  was  as  a  sabbath  of  rest  and  enjoy- 
ment. 
'     2.  Of  the  evangelical  state  of  the  church. 

The  apostle  observes.  He,  Jesus,  that  is  entered  in- 
to his  rest,  hath  ceased  from  his  works  as  God  did 
from  his.  When  Christ  had  completed  the  work  of 
redemption,  he  liberated  his  chureth  from  the  obscurity 
of  types,  and  the  servile  system  of  weak  and  beggarly- 
elements,  that  yoke  of  bondage  which  it  was  unable  to 
bec^r,  and  gave  it  light    and  liberty,  rest   and   peace. 


§4  Feasts  of  the  Ritual  Typical. 

This  state  of  liberty  and  prosperity  was  to  it  as  a  sab- 
bath of  rest  from  the  dctrkness  and  servility  of  the  pre- 
ceding dispensation — and  when  he  gives  spiritual  relief 
and  comfort  to  those  who  labor  aiid  are  heavy  laden, 
they  enter  upon  a  sabbatical  state,  and  enjoy  spiritual 
rest  and  consolation,     Especially, 

C  Of  the  heavenly  state. 

To  those  who  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  walk 
by  faith  and  nor  by  sight,  the  present  state  is  like  a  de- 
sert land,  in  which  they  are  strangers  and  pilgrims; 
but  when,  as  an  hireling,  they  shall  have  accomplished 
their  day,  their  spiritual  sojournings,  their  conflicts, 
weariness  and  painful :ie:3S,  will  determine  and  cease, 
they  will  rest  from  their  labors,  and  enter  upon  an  ev- 
erlcisting  state  of  perfectly  holy  exercise  and  enjoyment, 
their  eternal  sabbath  in  heaven. 

II.  The  Passover  and  Feast  of  Unleavened  bread. 
The  passover   was  the  anniversary  memorial  of  the 

deliverance  of  the  Israelites  from  the  bondage  and  mis- 
ery of  Egypt,  and  typified  the  eternal  deliverance  of 
the  Israel  of  God  from  the  spiritual  bondage  of  sin  and 
misery,  by  Christ,  the  Lamb  of  God,  and  their  eternal 
salvation  in  heaven.  This  has  been  explained  in  the 
preceding  part. 

To  the  passover  was  added  \\\q  feast  of  unleavened 
bready  the  seven  next  days  which  succeeded  it.  Through 
the  whole  of  this  feast  no  leaven  might  be  found  in  the 
houses  of  the  Israelites,  and  they  might  eat  unleaven- 
ed bread  only.  This  humble  food  and  abstemious 
manner  of  living,  typified  the  humble,  destitute  and  af- 
flicted state  of  the  church  in  its  spiritual  journe}',  pro- 
gressing towards  millennial  prosperity,  and  the  he.iven- 
ly  Canaan — and  the  afflicted  and  hud.ble  condition  of 
saints,  performing  their  spiritual  [)ilgrimage  through 
the  wilderness  of  this  world  to  their  eternal  rest — this 
world  being  to  the  godly,  to  adopt  the  expressive  sim- 
ilitude of  an  eminent  saint,  but  as  a  '■'■smoky  inn^  iw 
which  the  WTary  traveller  finds  bad  entertainment." 

III.  The  Feast  of  First  Fruits  and  Pentecost. 
The  next  day  after  the   feast  of  unleavened  bread, 

the  Israelites  were  to  begin  their  harvest,  and  bring  a 


Feasts  of  the  Ritual  Typical.  95 

y/iefl/and  wave  it  before  the  Lord,  as  an  icknowledi^c- 
meiit  of  his  faithfuhiess  and  bounty  in  givini^  them 
ihe  goodly  land.  From  this  they  were  to  reckon  sev- 
en weeks,  and  the  day  following,  which  would  be  the 
fiftieth,  on  which  the  haivest  ended,  they  were  to  offer 
two  fine  loaves  of  wheat  flour  baked  with  leaven,  seven 
lambs  and  two  rams,  with  their  meat  and  drink  offer- 
ings, an  offering  made  by  fire  of  a  sweet  savor  to  God. 
This  was  called  The  feast  of  first  fruits^  ofxveeks^  and 
Pentecost.  From  the  references  to  this  feast  by  an  in- 
spired apostle,  we  are  taught  to  consider  it  as  typical  of 
the  following  evangelical  subjects. 

1.  The  resurrection  of  Christ. 

Now,  saith  the  apostle,  is  Christ  risen,  and  become 
the  first  fruits  of  them  that  sleep.  As  the  first  fruits 
are  a  sure  token  and  pledge  that  the  fulness  will  be 
gathered,  in  the  appointed  weeks  of  harvest,  so  the  res- 
urrection of  Christ,  is  an  inll\Hible  earnest  of  the  resur- 
rection of  all  the  saints.  Christ  the  first  fruits;  alter- 
ward  they  that  are  Christ's  at  his  coming. 

2.  The  first  converts  to  Christianity. 

The  first  converts  to  Christianity  among  the  Jews 
and  Gentiles  wer6  the  first  fruits  of  the  gospel  dispen- 
sation, and  the  sure  pledges,  that  the  Jews  should  be 
brought  in,  and  witht  hem  the  fulness  of  the  Gentile  na- 
tions, and  all  Israel  be  saved. 

3.  The  effusion  and  renewing  influences  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  The  first  fruits  with  the  I.>>ri'elitcs  were  typical 
of  those  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  were 
communicated  on  the  day  of  P<.  ntecost,  those  first  fruits 
of  that  copious  and  blessed  effusion  which,  according 
to  Ezekiel,  will  constitute  a  river  which  no  man  can 
pass  over,  and  by  its  extent  and  influence  fill  the  whole 
earth  with  the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of  God — and  of 
those  first  fruits  of  the  Spirit  which  renew  and  sanctify 
the  souls  of  men,  and  are  the  earnest  of  their  future 
nnd  eternal  glory. 

'<These  seeds  of  light  and  glory  sown, 

In  saints  in  darkness  here, 
Shall  rise  and  spring  in  worlds  unlwown, 

And  a  rich  harvest  bear." 


§6  Feasts  of  the  Ritual  Typical. 

IV.  T/ie  Feast  of  the  New  Moon^ 

The  Israelites  reckoned  the  month  by  the  Moon,  and 
the  day  the  New  Moon  appeared,  was  the  first  day  of 
the  month;  and  the  New  Moon  by  a  particular  statute 
was  made  a  sacred  feast:  so  similar  to  this  was  another 
festival,  which  typified  the  same  subject,  that  they  may 
be  combined  in  the  explanation. 

V.  The  Feast  of  blowing  the  Trumpets. 

As  on  the  New  Moon,  the  first  day  of  the  month,  s© 
on  the  first  day  of  the  seventh  month,  which,  with  the 
Israelites,  was  the  first  day  of  the  civil  year,  they  were 
to  keep  the  feast  of  blowing  the  silver  trumpets,  or 
the  trumpets  of  rams'  horns,  or  boih,  as  expressions 
of  joy  for  the  revolution  of  the  month  and  of  the  year. 
For  these  days  particular  sacrifices  were  prescribed, 
over  which,  especially  the  first  day  of  the  seventh 
month,  it  is  said,  they  blew  the  trumpets  from  morning 
until  evening.  Might  not  these  feasts,  on  the  revolu- 
tion and  renovation  of  the  month,  and  year,  designate 
and  typify,  that  glorious  revolution  and  renovation  to 
be  effected  by  Jesus  Christ,  through  the  joyful  sound 
of  the  gospel,  originating  from  his  atoning  sacrifice, 
which  is  described  by  the  prophet.  Behold  I  create 
new  heavens  and  a  new  earth,  and  the  former  shall  not 
be  rem.embered,  nor  come  into  mind.  But  be  ye  glad 
and  rejoice  forever  in  that  which  I  create,  for  behold, 
I  create  Jerusalem  a  rejoicing,  and  her  people  a  joy — 
especially  when  the  Lord  will  be  unto  her  an  everlasting 
light,  and  her  God  her  glory, 

VI.  The  Feast  or  Fast  of  Expiation. 

The  tenth  day  of  the  seventh  month,  the  feast  or  fast 
of  atonement,  was  observed  with  peculiar  rites  and 
great  solemnity.  First  of  all,  the  high  priest  washed 
himself  with  water,  and  put  on  the  sacerdotal  robes  for 
glory  and  beauty.  He  then  killed  a  bullock  for  a  sin 
offering  for  himself  and  his  house — took  the  blood  of 
tlie  bullock,  a  censer  full  of  burning  coals  from  the  al- 
tar, and  his  hand  full  of  sweet  incense,  went  into  the 
most  holy  place,  put  the  incense  on  the  coals,  raised  a 
cloud  of  smoke  which  covered  the  mercy-seat,  and  then 
sprinkled  the  blood  of  the  bullock  upon  the  mercy-seat 


Feasts  of  the  Ritual  Typical.  97 

and  before  it,  seven  times  with  his  finger.      By  this  he 
miide  atonement  for  his  own,  and  the  sins  of  his  house. 
Returning  from  the  most  holy  place,  of  the  two  goats 
which  were  provided,  and  upon  which  lots  had    been 
cast,   he  took  that  upon  which  the  Lord's  lot  fell  to  be 
a  sin  offering  for  the  people,  killed  it,  and  proceeded  to 
sprinkle  the  mercy-seat  with  the  blood,  as  he  had  done 
with  the  blood  of  the  bullock;   and  thus  reconciled  the 
holy  place.     Returning  from  it,  he  put  the  blood  of  the 
bullock  and  goat  on  the  horns  of  the  golden  altar,  and 
sprinkled  it  seven  times  upon  the  tabernacle  of  th'   con- 
gregation, and  perhaps  upon  tlie  altar  of  burnt  offerings, 
and  cleansed  them  from  the  uncleanness  of  the  children 
of  Israel.      He  then  took  the  goat,   upon    wiiich  the  lot 
fell  to  be  the  scape-goat,  laid  both  his  hands  upon  his 
head,   confessed    over    him    the    transgn  ssions  of  the 
whole  congreg  ition,  and  gave  him  lo  a  fit  person,  who 
conducted   him  to  the  wilderness.     He  then  went  into 
the  tabernacle,  put  off  his  robes,  and  depositing  theai  in 
the  holy  place,  washed    himself  vvith  water,  put   on  his 
other  garments,  came  forth  to  the  peoj^le,  offered  two 
rams,  one  for  a  burnt  offering  for  himself  and  iiis  house, 
and  the  other  for  the  congregation — the  bodies  of  the 
bullock  and  goat,  whose  blood  had   been  sprinkled  in 
the  holy  place,  were  burnt  without  the  camp,  and  the 
solemn  rites  concluded.     By  the  regular  performance 
of  these   sacred  rites,   the  sins  of  the  priests,  and  the 
whole  congregation   were  ceremonially  cleansed,   and 
they  became  visibly  a  holy  nation.     Were  not  the  rites 
of  this  feast  or  fast,  the  most  solemn  and  impressive  in 
the    whole    system,     highly    typical    and    significant? 
Might  not  the  prophet  allude  to  this  when  he  predicted, 
that  the  Lord  would  remove  the  iniquity  of  the  land  in 
one  day?     Let   us   consider  the   subjects  typified   by 
these  various  rites.     Aaron   the  high  priest  was  taken 
from  among  men;    and   because  the  cliildren  are  par- 
takers of  flesh  and  blood,  Clirist  took  part  of  the  same — 
Aaron  was  a  public  person,   the  re(jresentative  of  the 
whole   congregation,  and  officiated  in  his  public  robes; 
and  Christ  was  constituted  the  head  and  representative 
of  the   whole  church — Aaron  went  into  the  holy  place 
13 


98  Feasts  of  the  Ritual  Typical. 

with  the  blood  of  bulls  and  goats;  but  Christ  by  his 
own  blood — It  was  necessary  that  the  i)atterns  of  the 
heavenly  things  should  be  purified  wiih  these;  but  the 
heavenly  things  themselves  with  better  sacrifices  than 
these.  Aaron  appeared  in  the  holy  place  to  expiate  the 
sins  of  Israel;  and  Christ  appears  in  the  presence  of 
God,  to  mediate  and  intercede  for  his  people — No  man 
might  be  in  the  taberriacle  when  the  high-prie&t  went 
into  the  holy  place;  into  the  holiest  of  all  wtntthe 
high  priest  alone  once  a  year;  and  Clirist  accomplished 
the  work  of  reconciliation  hiniself,  of  the  people  there 
was  none  with  him — When  the  high-priest  retired 
from  public  view,  and  went  into  the  holy  place  he  con- 
tinued to  officiate;  and  Christ,  though  now  the  world 
seeth  him  no  more,  is  yet  e\r  u  ing  his  sacerdotal 
office  in  ihe  presence  of  God — When  the  high  priest 
returned  from  the  holy  place,  he  took  the  scape-goat 
and  laid  both  his  hands  upon  his  htad — This  goat  had 
been  designated  by  lot,  and  presented  before  the  Lord — 
and  Christ,  verily,  was  preordained  before  the  founda- 
tion of  the  world,  and  manifested  in  these  last  times  to 
bear  the  sins  of  many.  With  his  hands  upon  the  head 
of  the  goat,  Aaron  confessed  overhiai  all  the  iniquities 
of  the  children  of  Israel,  and  ceremonially  transferred 
them  to  the  goat;  and  the  iniq  »iues  of  his  people,  im- 
putatively,  were  laid  on  Christ.  The  goat  sustained 
and  bore  the  transgressions  of  Israel,  to  a  land  not  in- 
habited, and  for  Christ's  sake,  God  removes  the  iniqui- 
ties of  his  people  from  them,  tar  as  the  east  is  from 
the  west.  The  holy  place  thus  reconciled,  and  the  un- 
cleanness  of  the  congregation  purihed,  God  accepted 
and  dwelt  among  them;  and  the  church  purified  and 
sanctified  by  the  blood  of  Jesus,  has  neither  spot  our 
wrinkle,  and  is  an  habitaiion  of  God  through  the  Spirit. 
The  type,  the  entrance  of  the  higii-priest  into  the 
holy  of  holits,  is  so  sublime  and  instructive,  that  a  more 
particular  consideration  of  it  may  be  useful.  The 
liigh  priest  was  din  vted.  for  this  purpose,  to  put  on  the 
rich  and  costly  rob  s,  of  gold,  and  bUi'%  and  purple, 
and  scarlet,  j^nd  fine  twined  linen,  fo'  ^^lory  and  for 
beauty — the  mitre  on  his  head,  witii  its  golden  plate  or 


Feasts  of  the  Ritual  Typical.  99 

crown,  and  sacred  engravin,^,  Holiness  to  the 
Lord — the  ephod  with  the  two  onyx  stones  on  the  two 
shoulder  pieces,  in  which  were  inserted  the  names  of  the 
twelve  tribes  of  Israel, — the  breast-plate  with  its  twelve 
precious  stones,  in  each  of  which  was  inscribed  the 
name  of  one  tribe — ihe  robe  of  the  ephod,  vvuh  its 
golden  belU  and  pomegranites  in  the  hem,  and  the  cu- 
rious girdle  of  the  ephod,  which  confined  the  sacred 
robes.  In  the  high-i  ricst,  dressed  in  this  rich  attire, 
and  the  solemn  process,  killing  ihe  bullock  and  the 
goat,  going  with  their  blood  and  s'veet  i'lccnse  into  the 
holy  of  holies,  majiing  atonement  for  himself,  his 
house  and  the  congregation,  purif}  ing,  reconciiiMg  and 
perfuming  the  holy  place,  what  an  augusi  ar.d  impres- 
sive representation  of  our  great  high-priest,  Christ  Je- 
sus, in  his  all-perfect  and  glorious  righteousness,  with 
his  own  most  precious  blood,  appearing  in  the  presence 
of  God,  bearing  the  church  on  his  arms,  and  his  heart, 
and  mediating  for  it  by  his  more  acceptable  merit  and 
prevalent  intercession — and  in  the  holy  place,  purified 
and  reconciled  by  the  blood  of  bulls  and  goats,  what  a 
glowing  type  of  heaven,  as  it  were  sprinkled  with  the 
blood,  and  perfumed  uith  the  merit  of  Jesus!  Christ  is 
not  entered  into  the  holy  places  made  with  hands,  the 
figures  of  the  true;  but  into  heaven  itself-^-neither  by 
the  blood  of  bulls  and  goats,  but  by  his  own  blood,  now 
to  appear  in  the  jjresence  of  God  for  us. 

VII.    The  Feast  of  Tabtrnacles. 

On  the  fifteenth  day  of  the  seventh  month,  when  ihe 
Israelites  had  gathered  in  their  corn  and  wine,  and  ter- 
minated the  labors  of  the  year;  they  were  to  keep  the 
feast  of  tabernacles,  which  was  to  continue  seven  days. 
On  the  first  day,  they  were  to  take  boughs  of  goodly- 
trees,  palm  branches,  boughs  of  thick  trees  and  willows 
of  the  brook,  make  booths  and  dwell  in  them  through 
the  feast.  A  reason  was  assigned  for  this.  That  your  gen- 
erations may  know,  that  I  made  the  children  of  Israel  to 
dwell  in  booths,  when  I  brought  them  out  of  the  land 
of  Egypt.  Through  this  feast  they  were  to  rej  dee  be- 
fore the  Lord  their  God.  This  ihen  was  their  annual 
thanksgiving,  that  the  Lord  their  God  had  given  them 


100  Feasts  of  the  Ritual  Typical. 

rest  from  their  sojouining;s,  the  clangers  and  toils  of  the 
wilderness,  and  peace  and  plenty  in  the  goodly  land — 
and  prefigured, 

1.  The  sj)iritual  rest  and  prosperity  of  the  church 
under  the  gospel  dispensation.  The  staie  of  the  church 
under  the  dispensatitxis  ot  the  patriarchs  and  Moses, 
was  like  that  of  Abraham,  Isaac  and  Jacob,  and  the 
Israelites  in  the  wilderness;  and  the  entrance  ol  it  upon 
the  evangelical  stale  of  hgiit,  liberty,  prosperity  and  joy, 
like  the  entrance  of  the  Israelites  into  Canaan.  It  had 
light  and  a  good  d.  y,  si.d  God  gyve  it  a  feast  of  fat 
things,  enlargement  and  rest  on  every  side.  More 
especially, 

2.  The  prosperity  of  the  church  in  the  millennial 
State. 

Having  progressed  through  the  former  periods, 
when  the  church  shall  have  survived  its  darkness, 
vicisitudes,  conflicts,  and  troubk  s  through  the  perse- 
cutions of  the  man  of  sin,  and  it  shall  be  said  to  it  in  the 
millennium.  Arise,  shine,  for  thy  light  is  come  and 
the  glory  of  the  Lord  is  risen  upon  thee — when  its 
walls  shall  be  salvation  and  its  gates  praise,  then  shall 
all  the  families  of  the  earth  keep  the  spiritual  feast  of 
tabernacles,  and  rejoice  before  the  Lord  their  God, 
through  that  extended  period:  And  in  that  day  shall  the 
church  say,  O  Lord,  J  will  praise  thee;  though  thou 
wast  angry  -with  me,  thine  anger  is  turned  away,  and 
thou  comfortest  me.     Eminently, 

3.  Of  the  rest  and  felicity  of  the  church  and  saints 
in  heaven. 

This  World,  to  the  church  and  saints,  is  like  the  wil- 
derness t(;  the  Israelites,  and  like  the  patriarchs,  they 
dwell  in  taberniicl  s,  tents,  or  booths,  having  no  continu- 
ing'place  nor  abiding  city,  but  seeking  a  better  country — 
andvvhen  they  shall  have  consummated  iheir  pilgrimage 
on  earth,  and  rest  Irom  their  labors,  they  will  possess 
the  goodly  land  promised  them,  the  better  Canaan 
above,  wliere  the)'^  will  hunger  no  more,  neither  thirst 
any  more,  for  the  Lamb  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the 
throne  shall  feed  them,  and  lead  them  to  living  foun- 
tains of  water,  and  God  shall  wipe  uway  all  tears  from 


Feasts  of  the  Ritual  Typical,  101 

their  eyes,  and  then  will  they  keep  the  feast  of  taber- 
nacles, and  through  the  eternal  state,  in  houses  not 
made  with  hands,  rejoice  before  the  Lord  their  God — 
and   praise  him,  for  his  mercy  endureth  forever. 

VIII.  T/w  Seventh  Year. 

As  every  seventh  day  was  a  sabbath,  so  every  sev- 
enth, was  a  year  of  rest.  The  Israelites  might  neither 
sow  nor  reap— The  fruits  of  the  land  became  the  prop- 
erty of  the  poor — and  servants  were  released  from  their 
masters.  To  this  another  was  so  .similar  in  its  regu- 
lations and  object,  that  they  may  be  united  in  the  ex- 
planation. 

IX.  The  Jubilee. 

As  the  Israelites  were  to  cultivate  their  fields  six 
years,  and  the  seventh,  was  a  year  of  rest  to  the  land, 
so  they  were  to  reckon  seven  sabbaths  of  years,  for- 
ty nine,  and  the  next,  the  fiftieth,  was  the  year  of  Ju- 
bilee. It  conimenced  on  the  tenth  day  of  the  seventh 
month,  the  day  on  which  they  afflicted  their  souls,  and 
the  high  priest  went  inio  the  holy  place  with  the  blood 
of  bulls  and  goats,  ;^nd  made  atonement  for  their  snis. 
Upon  the  consummation  of  the  rites,  probably,  the 
tnimpet  of  jubilee  was  blown,  and  liberty  proclain»ed 
throughout  all  the  land.  They  neither  sowed  their 
fields,  nor  pruned  their  vineyards — the  spontaneous 
growth  was  the  perquisite  of  the  poor  and  the  stranger 
— debts  were  cancelled — servants  liberated — and  lands 
sold  reverted  to  iheir  former  owners.  Was  not  this  an 
instructive,  impressive  type  of  that  gospel,  those  irood 
tidings  of  great  joy  which  shall  be  to  all  people.  Was 
not  this  verified  in  Him  whom  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
anointed  to  preach  good  tidings  to  the  meek,  to  bind 
up  the  broken  hearted,  to  proclaim  liberty  to  the  cap- 
tive, and  the  opening  of  the  prison  to  them  that  are 
bound,  to  proclaim  the  acceptable  year,  (the  jubilee)  of 
the  Lord — The  trumpet  was  blown  on  the  day  of  ex- 
piation, the  day  on  which  they  afflicted  their  souls,  and 
the  gospel  originates  from  the  atonement  of  Christ, 
who  appoints  to  those  who  mourn  in  Zion,  beauty  for 
ashes,  the  oil  of  joy  for  mourning,  and  the  garments  of 
praise  for  the  spirit  of  heaviness — and  the  rest  of  this 


102  Feasts  of  the  Ritual  Typical. 

feast,    did    it  not  represent  the  rest  which   he  givea 
to  those  who  labor  and  are  heavy  laden.      Especially, 

1.  When  the  crumpet  souaded,  debts  were  cancel- 
led, and  de!)tors  were  liberated  from  their  creditors; 
and  doth  not  the  gospel  announce,  that  the  debt  to  di- 
vine justice  is  liquidated  by  the  atonement  of  Christ — 
There  is  no  condemnation  to  them  that  are  in  Christ 
Jesus,  who  walk  not  after  the  flesh,  but  after  the  spirit. 
And, 

"Happy  beyond  expression  he, 

Whose  debts  are  thus  disc hurg'd. 
And  from  the  guilty  bondage  free. 

He  feels  his  soul  enlarg'd." 

2.  Servants  were  liberated  from  their  masters — and 
the  gospel  proclaims  liberty  to  those  who  believe  it 
from  the  terrors  of  God's  wrath — not  having  received 
the  spirit  of  bondage  again  to  fear;  but  the  spirit  of 
adoption  by  which  they  cry,  Abba,  Father — and  from 
the  penalty  of  the  law— Christ  having  redeemed  them 
from  the  curse  of  it — and  from  the  bondage  of  weak 
and  beggarly  elements,  enjoying  the  liberty  with  which 
Christ  makes  his  people  free — and  from  the  servitude 
of  fleshly  lusts— sin  not  having  dominion  over  them, 
being  not  under  the  law,  but  under  grace — and  from 
the  terrors  of  death — Christ  iiaving  delivered  those 
who,  through  the  fear  of  it  are  all  their  life-time  sub- 
ject to  bondage, 

3.  Lands  and  possessions  returned  to  their  owners 
— and  doth  not  the  gospel  proclaim  to  those  who  re- 
ceive it, — ye  have  sold  yourselves  for  nought  and  shall 
be  redeemed  without  money — a  restoration  of  that  ho- 
ly and  happy  state  of  peace  and  favor  with  God,  those 
blessed  privileges  and  titles  which  were  alienated  by 
the  first  transgression,  and  the  reversion  of  an  inherit- 
itance  incorruptible,  undefiled,  and  that  fadeth  not  away 
— and  assure  them,  that,  in  hope  and  joy,  they  may 
wait  for  the  adoption,  to  wit,  the  redemption  of  their 
bodies.  Blessed  are  the  people  that  knov/  the  joyful 
sound;  they  shall  M^alk,  O  Lord,  in  the  light  of  thy 
countenance,  Amen.     Hallelujah. 


The  Cities  of  Refuge  Typical.  103 

Next  to  the  leasts  of  the  ritual,  we  may  consider, 

The  Cities  of  Refuge  Typical. 

By  an  explicit  command,  God  required  murder  to  be 
punished  with  death;  and  it  appears  to  have  been  the 
ancient  practice,  for  the  near  km-.man  of  the  deceased 
to  inflict  the  punishment.  But  one  man  might  occa- 
sion the  death  of  another,  when  the  act  did  not  come 
within  the  true  desii^n  of  that  statute,  not  having  hated 
him  in  time  past.  For  such  instances,  among  his  pe- 
culiar people,  God  graciously  provided  by  a  particu- 
lar institution.  He  directed  cities  to  be  appointed,  to 
which  the  slayer  might  flee  for  safety.  These  were 
called  cities  oi^  refuge.  Moses  appointed  six;  three  on 
each  side  of  Jordan.  It  is  said,  the  roads  to  these  cit- 
ies were  straight,  all  obstructions  removed,  guide  posts 
erected,  and  in  all  respects,  they^were  accommodated  to 
the  convenience  of  the  slayers.  When  one  person 
had  killed  another,  he  made  liis  escape  to  one  of  these 
cities.  If  he  happily  entered  before  the  near  of  kin,  or 
avenger  of  blood,  overtook  him,  he  was  secured  from 
his  resentment,  until  he  stood  before  the  congregation, 
in  judgment.  If  it  appeared  upon  examination,  that 
the  death  was  undesigned,  the  elders  delivered  him 
from  the  avenger,  he  returned  to  his  city,  and  contiim- 
ing  in  it  until  the  death  of  the  high  priest,  abode  in 
safety.  If  eveu  the  avenger  entered  the  city,  he  was 
legally  divested  of  resentment,  and  reconciliation  and 
harmony  sub-isted  between  them.  At  the  death  of 
the  high  priest,  he  was  ext  mpted  from  danger  by  the 
near  of  kin,  and  returned  to  his  city  and  family  and 
abode  in  peace.  And  was  not  this  institution  highly 
significant  and  typical  of  evangelical  subjects?  To  this 
there  are,  perliaps,  more  references  in  the  inspired  writ- 
ings, than  any  other  type  ii^  the  whole  system.  The  eter- 
nal God  is  thy  refuge.  God  is  our  refuge  and  strength. 
In  this  institution,  which  so  mercifully  provided  for  the 
slayer,  have  we  i50t  an  affecting  representation  of  that 
dispensation  of  grace  which  God  hatli  established  for 
the  relief  and  safety  of  penitent  believers  in  Jesus 
Christ. 


104  The  Cities  of  Rejugt. 

1.  In  the  slayer,  !iave  we  not  a  lively  type  of  the 
transt^ressor  of  God's  holy  law?  and  as  the 'slayer  be- 
came instantly  exposed  to  natural  death,  so  he  who  vio- 
lates tlie  law  of  God,  is  instantly  exposed  to  the  wages 
of  sin,  to  death  eternal. 

2.  In  the  near  of  kin,  the  avenger  of  blood,  do  we 
not  tyj^ically  see  the  awful  justice  of  God,  the  friend  of 
his  liw  and  the  avenger  of  ail  its  injuries  upon  guilty 
transgressors?  and  in  the  situation  of  the  slayer,  expos- 
ed to  the  fury  of  the  near  of  kin,  may  we  not  see  the 
dangerous  state  of  sinners,  exposed  to  the  threatenings 
of  God's  lav,  and  the  avenges  of  his  justice. 

3.  The  cities  of  refuge,  the  asylum  of  manslayers 
from  avengers  of  blood,  what  glowing  types  of  Christ, 
the  secure  and  blessed  retreat  of  guilty  sinners  from 
the  pursuits  and  inflictions  of  avenging  justice!  and  as 
the  cities  of  refuge  were  the  hope  of  manslayers,  so  is 
Christ  the  hope  set  before  sinners  in  the  gospel. 

4.  The  gates  of  the  cities  were  always  open  to  re- 
ceive manslayers,  and  the  highways  to  them  were 
straight  and  open,  with  necessary  directions,  and  Christ 
is  ever  ready  to  receive  guilt}'^  sinners,  who  make  their 
escape  to  him,  and  if  those  who  flee  turn  to  the  right 
hand  or  the  left,  they  hear  a  voice  behind  them,  say- 
ing, This  is  the  way. 

5.  In  manslayers,  fleeing  to  the  cities  of  refuge, 
we  see  sinners,  fleeing  to  Christ  for  protection  from 
avenging  justice. 

6.  In  the  safety  of  manslayers  in  the  cities  of  refuge, 
we  see  the  safely  of  believers  in  Christ. 

7.  In  the  legal  harmony  and  friendship  of  manslay- 
ers and  avengers  in  the  cities  of  refuge,  we  see  vindic- 
tive justice  appeased  and  reconciled  to  believers  in 
Christ — God  justifying  the  ungodly,  just  in  forgiving 
sin  and  cleansing  from  all  unrighteousness. 

"Mercy  and  truth  on  earth  are  met, 

Since  Christ  the  Lord  came  down  from  heav'n,, 

By  his  obedience,  so  complete. 

Justice  is  pleas'd  and  peace  is  giv'n." 

8:  In  the  cities  of  refuge,  manslayers  er^joyed  pro- 
tection, peace  and  comfort,  and  they  who  flee  to  Christ 


The  Near  Kinsman  Typical.  105 

by  faith,  may  have  stroiii?  consolation,  by  two  immuta- 
ble things  in  which  it  is  impossible  for  God  to  lie.  Let 
us  next  consider, 

T/ie  Near  Kinsman  Ti/pical. 

In  given  circumstances,  by  positive. precepts,  particular 
duties  were  incumbent  on  the  kinsman  nearest  to  per- 
sons by  blood,  according  to  the  law  of  Moses.  As,  if 
a  man  took  a  wife  and  died  childless,  his  brother  should 
take  his  wife  and  raise  up  seed  to  him.  If  a  man  be- 
came poor,  and  were  sold  for  debt,  his  brother  should 
redeem  and  deliver  him  from  his  bondage.  .If  he  had 
sold  his  inheritance,  his  kinsman  should  redeem  and 
restore  it — or,  if  he  were  killed,  his  kinsman  should 
avenge  his  death. 

1.  Might  the  Israelite  married  to  a  wife,  represent 
man  in  his  primitive  state,  under  the  law  as  a  covenant 
of  righteousness  and  good  works — and  the  Israelite 
dead,  man  depraved  and  the  law  made  void  by  trans- 
gression for  justification,  so  that  in  all  his  efforts  to  ob- 
tain righteousness  and  life  by  it,  he  conceives  mischief 
and  brings  forth  falsehood,  labors  and  is  in  pain,  but 
brings  forth  wind.  And  might  the  near  kinsman  rep- 
resent Christ,  who  took  jBesh  and  blood  and  became 
united  to  his  nature,  that  being  dead  to  the  law  in  which 
he  was  held,  and  being  married  to  Christ,  he  might 
bring  forth  fruit  unto  God,  and  the  end  be  everlasting 
life?  Might  also,  loosing  the  shoe  and  spitting  in  the 
face  of  the  kinsman,  who  refused  to  raise  up  seed  to 
his  brother,  represent  the  contempt  and  shame  with 
which  those  professors  shall  be  treated,  who  refuse 
their  friendly  aid  in  raising  up  seed  to  Christ? 

2.  If  an  Israelite  were  sold  .ind  in  bondage,  the  near 
kinsman  redeemed  him — and  hath  not  Christ,  for  his 
people,  been  the  near  kinsman  indeed,  redeeming  them 
from  the  dominion  and  bondage  of  sin,  and  the  pains 
of  hell,  by  his  own  most  precious  blood? 

3.  If  any  Israelite  had  sold  o**  mortgiged  his  inherit- 
ance, the  near  kinsman  redeemed  and  r(  stvired  it — and 
hath  not  Christ  for  his  people,  been  the  redeeming  kins- 
man, purchased  for  them  the  alienated  possession,  and 

14 


106  The  Veil  of  Moses  Typical 

interested  them  in  an  inheritance  incorruptible,  unde- 
filed,  and  that  fadeth  not  away? 

4.  If  the  great  enemy  of  his  people  hath  effected 
their  spiritual  death — hath  not  their  near  kinsman, 
Christ,  avenged  their  blood,  taken  ample  recompense, 
and  made  ail  the  evils  he  contemplated  recoil  on  him- 
self? 

T/ie  Veil  o/'Moses   Typical. 

When  Moses  descended  from  the  mount,  and  came 
to  the  children  of  Israel,  after  having  been  forty  days 
and  nights  with  God,  and  received  the  law,  at  his 
mouth,  it  is  said,  that  his  face  shone,  so  that  the  child- 
ren of  Israel  could  not  steadfastly  behold  his  face  for 
the  glory  of  his  countenance.  This  veil,  the  apostle 
hath  taught  us,  was  typical,  and  with  this  we  may  con- 
clude the  explanation  of  the  typical  system.  The  veil 
over  Moses'  face  typified, 

1.  The  obscurity  of  that  dispensation. 

The  law  had  a  shadow  of  good  things  to  come.  It 
taught,  typically,  the  important  doctrines  of  the  gospel. 
But  these  evangelical  subjects  were  veiled  in  types. 
The  Israelites,  therefore,  saw  Christian  subjects,  in 
their  dispensation,  through  a  glass,  darkly.  The  ob- 
scurity of  this  dispensation,  evar.gelical  subjects  being 
exhibited  through  types,  was  represented  by  the  veil 
over  Moses'  face.  As  within  this  veil  there  was  a  glory 
on  the  face  of  Moses;  so  in  this  dispensation,  there  is 
a  hidden  mystery,  Christ  the  hope  of  glory. 

2.  The  veil  of  Moses  typified  the  spiritual  blindness 
of  the  Israelites.  Even  until  this  day  remaineth  the 
same  veil  untaken  away.  In  reading  the  Old  Testament, 
Mobes  and  tiie  prophets,  the  veil  is  upon  their  hearts. 
Hence  not  penetrating  through  the  veil,  not  comprehend- 
ing the  genius  and  true  design  of  thtir  economy,  with 
Moses,  and  the  unequivocal  predictions  of  ihe  proph- 
ets, verified  and  illustrated  in  Christ,  before  them, 
amidst  all  their  imweaiied  researches  for  iheir  Mes- 
siah, they  are  like  the  men  of  Sodou'  smitten  with  blis;d- 
ness,  and  continually  stumble  at  the  stumbling  stone. 
The  contrast  drawn  by  the  apostle  between  Jews  and 
Christians,  is  very  natural  and  impressive.  While  there 


The  Veil  of  Moses  Typical  1^7 

is  a  veil  over  their  dispensation  and  their  hearts,  when 
the  Jews  read  the  Old  Testament,  that  they  cannot  look 
to  the  end  of  that  which  is  abolished,  and  are  bewilder- 
ed in  a  maze  of  confusion  and  error,  Christi.ins  with 
open,  with  unveiled  face,  behol  J  as  in  a  glass  the  glory 
of  the  Lord,  and  are  changed  into  the  same  image  from 
glory  to  glory.  But  though  there  were  a  veil  over 
Moses'  face,  or  dispensation,  the  veil  is  done  away  in 
Christ,  the  sublime  mysteries  and  contents  of  it  are  laid 
open,  and  with  transporting  views.  Christians  behold 
the  light  of  the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of  God  in  the 
face  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Will  it  be  an  impertinent  digression,  is  it  too  remote, 
with  this  subject  to  connect  a  particular  event  recorded 
by  an  evangelist.      The  veil  of  the  temple  was  rent  in 
twain  from  the  top  to  the  bottom.     This  veil  separated 
the  sanctuary  from  the  holy  of  holies.     The  most  holy 
place  contained  the  golden  censer,  the  golden  pot  which 
had  the  manna,  Aaron's  rod  which  budded,  and  the  ark, 
having  the  tables  of  the  covenant,  over  which  were  the 
cherubims  of  glory,  shadowing  the  mercy  seat.  Amidst 
these  insignia,  these  ensigns  of  royalty,  over  the  mer- 
cy seat,  between  the  cherubims,  in  solemn,  silent,  aw- 
ful majesty,  God  dwelt  in  thick  darkness.     Into  this 
sacred  apartment  none  might  enter  but  the  high  priest; 
and  he  only  once  a  year,  with  the  blood  of  bulls  and 
goats.     But  when  Christ  expired  on  the  cross,  this  veil 
^was  rent  in  twain,  and  all  these  divine  mysteries  laid 
open,  became  visible  and  accessible,  to  all  the  Jewish 
nation.     This  signifying,    that  the  way  was  now  not 
only  opened  to  the  most  holy  place  made  with  hands; 
but  to  heaven  itself,  and  not  the  great  high  priest  only, 
but  all  the  holy  nation,  may  now  have  direct  access  to 
God,  and  a  rapturous  view  of  the  transcendant  glories 
of  his  throne.     Is  not  the  address   of  the  apostle,  per- 
tinent,   persuasive  and    practical?    Having,  therefore, 
brethren,  boldness  to  enter  into  the  holiest  by  the  blood 
of  Jesus,  by  a  new  and  living  way  which  he  hath  con- 
secrated through  his  flesh — let  us  draw  near  with  a  true 
heart,  in  full  assurance  of  faith.     And  was  not  the  con- 
sequence of  the  apostle  correct?  If  the  ministration  of 


lOS  Sampson  a  Type  of  Clwist, 

condemnation,  the  Mosaic  economy,  be  glorious,  much 
more  doih  the  ministration  of  righteousness,  the  dispen- 
sation of  the  gospel,  exceed  in  glory.  Each  of  the 
resplendent  orbs  of  heaven  has  its  own  peculiar  lustre. 
There  is  one  glory  of  the  sun,  another  glory  of  the 
moon,  and  another  glory  of  the  stars.  There  was  a  glory 
on  the  face  of  Moses,  but  the  face  of  Jesus  shone  as  the 
sun;  and  as  the  glory  of  the  moon  is  diminished  by  the 
appearance  of  the  sun,  and  extinguished  by  his  noon- 
tide beams,  so  the  glory  of  the  Jewish  system  faded 
when  the  Sun  of  righteousness  arose,  and  had  no  glory 
by  reason  of  the  glory  which  excelleth.  In  the  enjoy- 
ment of  this  glorious  dispensation,  may  not  the  address 
of  Moses  be  applied  to  the  Israel  of  God?  Happy  art 
thou,  O  Israel;  who  is  like  unto  thee,  O  people,  saved 
by  the  Lord! 

Appendages  to  the  Typical  System. 

Under  the  dispensation  of  the  typical  system,  emi- 
nent typical  characters  were  exhibited  which  are  now 
to  be  introduced  for  explanation.  Of  those  selected, 
we  may  first  consider  that  renowned  judge  of  Israel, 
whose  miraculous  acts  astonislied  his  friends  and  con- 
founded his  foes. 

Sampson  a  type  c/Christ. 

The  typical  traits  in  the  history  and  character  of  this 
prodigy  of  strength  and  valor,  are  not  principally,  the 
annuiKjiation  of  his  birth  to  his  mother  before  his  con- 
ception, as  the  angel  saluted  Mary;  Hail,  thou  art  high- 
ly favored — and  shalt  conceive  and  bring  forth  a  son* 
■ — nor  in  his  being  a  Nazarite,  a  type  of  him  who  was 

*It  is  observable,  that  eminently  typical  persons  were  con- 
ceived by  mothers  who  had  long  been  barren.  Sarah  was  nine- 
ty years  old  and  past  age  when  she  conceived  and  bare  Isaac. 
R ::bekah  had  lived  twenty  years  with  Isaac  when  she  bare  Ja- 
cob. Rachel  was  long  barren  before  she  bare  Joseph.  The 
wife  of  Manoah  before  she  bare  Sampson — and  Hannai.  before 
she  bare  Sau'uel,  Was  iiot  this  designed  to  render  credible, 
and  illustrate  the  possibility  of  tlic  nysterious  event,  that  a 
ViKGiN  should  conceive  and  bare^a  son? 


Sampson  a  Type  of  Christ.  109 

called  a  Nazarenc,  the  true  Nazarite  before  God  and 
men,  the  substance  of  all  the  typical  Nazarites  under 
the  law — nor  in  his  conflict  witli  the  lion  which  roared 
against  him,  and  which  he  slew;  as  satan  like  a  roar- 
ing lion,  assailed  Christ  with  violent  temptations,  and 
whom  he  resisted  and  vanquished — nor  in  his  being 
bonnd  and  delivered  to  his  enemies;  as  Christ  was 
seized  and  delivered  to  the  chief  priests  who  sought  his 
life — nor  in  his  sleeping  in  a  Gentile  city,  watched  by 
spies;  as  Christ  slept  in  the  grave,  watched  by  a  guard 
of  soldiers — nor  in  breaking  the  cords  with  which  he 
was  bound;  as  Christ  burst  the  bands  of  death — nor 
in  waking  from  sleep  and  retiring  from  the  city,  carry- 
ing with  him  the  gates,  posts  and  all;  as  Christ  arose 
triumphantly  from  the  grave — nor  in  his  taking  a  Phil- 
istine wife,  as  Christ  espoused  the  Gentile  church — 
but  the  principal  instances  are — His  miraculous 
strength — or  shall  we  consider  this  rather  as  the  quali- 
fication for  those  astonishing  acts  which  he  performed, 
in  which  he  so  peculiarly  typified  Christ  the  Lord;  as 
that  divine  power  possessed  by  Christ,  qualified  him 
for  the  miracles  which  he  wrought  and  accomplishing 
his  work  effectually  and  gloriously.  Eminently  was 
Sampson  a  type  of  Christ, 

1.  In  judging  and  avenging  his  people  of  their  ene- 
mies. Long  time  had  the  Philistines  prevailed  against 
the  Israelites,  and  reduced  them  to  vassalage,  poverty 
and  contempt,  and  in  compassion  to  their  distress,  God 
raised  up  Sampson  to  deliver  them,  and  retaliate  their 
injuries  upon  their  foes.  In  the  afflicted  and  depress- 
ed state  of  the  Israelites,  we  have  an  affecting  repre- 
sentation of  the  spiritual  oppression  and  low  condition 
of  God's  people  through  the  power  and  subtilty  of 
their  spiritual  enemies — and  in  San:ipson,  raised  up  to 
deliver  God's  ancient  Israel,  we  have  an  impressive 
type  of  Christ,  raised  up  to  deliver  his  spiritual  Israel, 
and  recompense  upon  their  enemies,  the  evils  done  to 
his  people. 

^  2,  In  effecting  his  enterprises  and  conquering  his 
enemies  alone,  and  by  the  most  inefficient  and  con- 
temptible weapons.     Heaps  upon  heaps,  said  Samp- 


llO  Solomon  a  Type  of  Christ 

son,  with  the  jaw-bone  of  an  ass,  have  I  slam  a  thou- 
sand men.  A^  of  the  people,  there  was  none  with 
Christ,  and  he  gained  a  decisive  and  final  victory  over 
his  numerous  and  powerful  enemies,  by  the  humble, 
the  contemptible  weapon  of  his  cross — And  having 
spoiled  principalities  and  powers,  he  made  a  shew  of 
them  openly,  triumphing  over  them  in  the  cross. 

3.  In  slaying  more  in  his  death,  than  in  the  time  of 
his  life.  As,  whe.i  the  lords  of  the  Philistines  gather- 
ed together,  rcjoic<  d  and  made  merry,  that  their  god 
hud  delivered  S-^nijjson  their  enemy  into  their  hands; 
so,  we  may  sirppose,  liie  powers  of  darkness  congrat- 
ulated one  another  in  the  success  of  their  artifices  to 
have  Christ  cut  off  from  the  land  of  the  living — but  as 
Sampson  leaned  against  the  pillars  upon  which  the 
house  stood,  and  by  one  mighty  effort  overthrew  the 
house,  slew  all  those  who  were  upon  it,  and  made  his 
exit  out  of  the  world  victoriously  and  triumphantl)';  so 
whfn  Christ  bowt  d  his  head  and  gave  up  the  ghost,  he 
foiled  all  his  enemies,  prostrated  their  kingdoaii,  sub- 
jected them  to  everlasting  confusion  and  shame,  and 
triumphantly  ascended,  leading  captivity  captive— 
now, 

"Break  off  your  tears,  ye  saints,  and  tell 
How  high  you;  great  Deliverer  reigns. 
Sing  how  he  spoil'd  the  powers  of  hell, 
And  led  the  tyrant  death  in  chains. 
Say,  live  forever,  mighty  King, 
Born  to  redeem,  and  strong  to  save: 
Then  ask  the  monster,  Where's  thy  sting, 
And  Where's  thy  victory,  boasting  grave?'* 

Hallelujah. 

Solomon  a  Type  o/*  Christ. 

Among  the  mighty  monarchs  which  h  ve  swayed  the 
sceptres  of  thrones  and  kingdoms,  Solomon  the  son  of 
David,  occupies  a  pre-eminent  ratik,  and  may  be  con- 
sidered as  an  illustrious  type  of  Christ. 

1.  He  was  the  son  of  David,  distinctly  designated  as 
his  heir  and  successor  in  the  kingdom.  The  son  im- 
mediately respected  in  the  covenant  of  royalty  made 


Solomon  a  Type  of  Christ.  Ill 

with  him,  and  to  which  so  many  promises  were  made, 
and  typified  Christ,  who  was  that  son  of  D  .vid  whom 
God  set  on  his  holy  hill  Zion,  and  in  whom  those 
promises  were  uhimately  fulfilled.  I  will  be  to  him  a 
father  and  he  shall  be  to  me  a  son,  and  he  shall  sit  up- 
on the  throne  of  his  father  David,  and  reign  over  the 
(spiritual)  house  ot  Jacob  Ibrtvcr. 

2.  God  gjave  Solomon  a  wise  and  understanding 
heart.  And  Solomon's  wisdom  excelled  the  wisdom 
of  all  the  children  of  the  east  country  and  all  the  wis- 
dom of  Egypt:  For  he  was  wiser  than  all  men.  Pos- 
sessing a  kind  of  intui  ive  knowledge,  he  investigated 
the  nature  of  beasts  and  fowls,  of  creeping  things  and 
fishes,  and  the  qualities  of  herbs,  plants  and  trees,  from 
ihe  hyssop  t.iat  spriiii^eth  out  of  the  wall,  to  the  cedar 
in  Lebanon.  In  this  was  not  Solomon  an  impressive 
type  of  Christ,  in  whom  are  hid  all  the  treasures  of  wis- 
dom and  knowledge,  and  did  the  penetrating  discern- 
ment of  Solomon,  in  the  qualities  of  the  natural  world, 
represent  the  spiritual  discernment  of  Christ,  in  all  the 
subjects  which  pertained  to  the  kingdom  of  God,  and 
the  mysteries  of  redeeming  love?  Solomon  astonished 
the  queen  of  Sheba,  with  t.'ie  satisfactory  answers  he 
gave  to  her  abstruse  and  difficult  questions;  and  Christ, 
when  a  mere  youth,  astonished  lawyers  and  doctors 
with  his  understanding  and  answers,  and  by  his  sagac- 
ity evaded  all  the  stratagems  of  his  enemies  to  confound 
and  expose  him.  Solomon  was  an  oracle  of  wisdom 
in  the  economy  of  human  life,  and  gave  most  excel- 
lent counsels,  cautions  and  instructions,  constituting  a 
complete  system  of  human  prudence  and  discretion — 
and  Christ  gave  most  seasonable  cautions,  counsels 
and  a  perfect  system  of  rules  for  spiritual  and  holy  liv- 
ing. 

3.  Solomon  reigned  over  an  extended  empire,  over 
all  kingdoms  trom  the  river  to  the  land  of  the  Philis- 
tines, and  unto  the  border  of  Egypt — and  Christ  pos- 
sesses a  universal  dominion,  having  power  given  him 
over  all  things  in  heaven  and  carih,  authorities,  prir.ci- 
paliiies  and  powers,  bcin^^made  subject  to  him,  and  i^ 
tn^dt  head  over  all  thiiigs  to  the  church. 


112  Solomon  a  Type  of  Christ. 

4.  Solomon  was  blessed  with  a  serene  and  tranquil 
mind.  Thou  shalt  call  his  name  Solomon,  peace,  rest, 
representing  the  Prince  of  Peace,  and  cultivating 
the  arts  of  peace  under  his  wise,  mild  and  pacific  reign, 
his  subjects  were  prosperous  and  happy  without  a  paral- 
lel. Solomon  made  silver  in  Jerusalem  as  stones  in 
the  street,  and  cedar  as  sycamore  trees  in  the  vale  for 
abundance.  Judah  and  Israel  were  many,  as  the  sand 
which  is  by  the  sea  in  multitude,  eating  and  drinking 
and  making  merry.  This  peaceful,  prosperous,  hap- 
py state. of  Israel,  was  a  typical  representation  of  the 
safety,  peace  and  prosperity  of  Christ's  kingdom,  and 
the  happiness  of  his  people,  his  church,  particularly  in 
the  millennial  period,  when  her  peace  shall  be  as  a  riv- 
er, when  for  brass  they  shall  bring  silver,  and  for  silver 
gold,  when  she  shall  suck  the  milk  of  the  Gentiles,  and 
the  breasts  of  kings,  shall  possess  the  glory  of  Leba- 
non, the  excellency  of  Carmel  and  Sharon,  and  be  satis- 
fied with  tiie  abundance  of  her  glory.  Especially  of 
the  heavenly  state,  when  eminently  her  walls  shall  be 
salvation  and  her  gates  praise,  and  even  God  himself 
shall  rejoice  over  her  with  singing,  and  rest  in  his  love. 

5.  Shall  we  consider  the  marriage  of  Solomon  and 
the  Egyptian  princess,  as  an  emblem  of  Christ  espous- 
ing the  (Gentile)  church,  and  apply  to  the  occasion  the 
sacred  lines  of  Dr.  Watts: 

"The  king  of  Saints,  liow  fair  his  face, 
Adorn'd  with  majesty  and  grace, 
He  comes  with  blessings  from  above, 
And  wins  the  nations  to  his  love. 
At  his  right  hand  our  eyes  behold. 
The  queen  array'd  in  finest  gold, 
The  world  admires  her  heavenly  dress, 
Her  robe  of  joy  and  righteousness. 
He  forms  her  beauties  like  his  own. 
He  calls  and  seats  Ijer  near  his  throne, 
Fair  stranger,  let  thine  heart  forget. 
The  idols  of  thy  native  state." 

Perhaps  in  no  one  instance,  was  Solomon  a  type  of 
Christ  more  eminently  than, 

6.  In  building  a  temple  tathe.  Lord  his  God. 


Jonah  a  Type  of  Christ.  113 

It  was  in  the  heart  of  David  to  build  a  temple  to  the 
Lord  his  God;  but  God  forbad  him,  assurinj^  him 
that  this'  work  was  reserved  for  Solomon.  Solomon 
thy  son  shall  build  an  house  to  my  name.  To  this  ar- 
duous work  he  applied  himself  with  pious  zeal  and  as- 
siduity. The  edifice  was  constructed  of  the  most  ex- 
cellent materials — the  choicest  cedar  brought  from  Leb- 
anon, and  costly  stones,  ornamented  with  silver  and 
gold,  and  completed,  for  magnificence,  splendor  and 
beauty,  stood  forth  the  glory  and  wonder  of  the  world. 
But  this  temple  was  a  type  of  the  church,  and  the  rich 
and  precious  materials  of  which  it  was  composed,  em- 
blems of  the  precious  materials,  with  which  that  spir- 
itual and  holy  building  is  constructed — and  Solomon 
in  erecting  the  temple,  was  a  type  of  Christ,  construct- 
ing the  church,  the  temple  of  the  living  God,  and  if  the 
temple,  the  type,  was  so  splendid  and  beautiful,  how 
glorious  will  the  substance,  the  church,  that  spiritual 
edifice  appear,  when  the  head  stone  shall  be  brought 
forth  with  shouting,  crying  Grace^  grace^  unto  it. 

Jonah  a  type  o/*  Christ. 

The  singular  history  of  the  prophet  Jonah  must  be  fa- 
miliar to  those  who  have  read  the  scriptures  with  com- 
mon attention.  The  command  he  received  to  go  to 
Nineveh  and  proclaim,  Yet  forty  days  and  Nineveh  shall 
be  overthrown;  his  attempt  to  flee  from  the  presence 
of  the  Lord;  going  on  board  the  ship  for  Tarshish,  the 
mighty  tempest  which  arose,  the  distress  of  the  mari- 
ners, and  his  slumbering  stupid  state,  the  experi- 
ment adopted  to  decide  for  whose  sake  the  tempest  was 
brought  upon  thein,  the  expedient  proposed  to  obtain 
relief,  to  cast  him  into  the  sea,  the  experiment  made, 
the  relief  received,  the  swallowing  of  Jonah  by  a  great 
fish,  his  continuing  in  it  three  days  and  three  nights,  his 
penitent  confession  and  prayer,  his  being  cast  upon  dry 
ground,  his  receiving  a  command,  the  second  time  to  go 
to  Nineveh,  his  compliance  and  faithful  performance  of 
his  duty,  the  repentance  of  the  Niiievites  and  the  sus- 
pension of  the  thrciitei^.ed  judgment:  we  may  consider 
these  events  as  tvpicalof  the  following  subjects. 


114  Eliakim  a  Type  of  Christ. 

1.  Shall  the  tempest  which  lay  upon  the  mariner, 
represent  the  manifestations  of  divine  displeasure 
against  sinners,  as  it  is  written,  Upon  the  wicked^  God 
shall  rain  snares,  fire  and  brimstone,  and  an  horrible 
tempest,  and  their  disnger  and  distress,  the  danger  and 
distress  of  the  wicked? 

2.  Shall  the  raging  sea  represent  the  sufferings  of 
Christ,  as  he  prayed,  Save  me,  0  God,fi)r  the  -waters 
are  co?ne  into  my  soul? 

3.  As  the  mariners  could  obtain  relief  only  by  cast- 
ing Jonah  into  the  sea;  so  sinners  can  obtain  deliver- 
ance from  eternal  death  and  torment,  only  by  the  suf- 
ferings and  atonement  of  Christ. 

4.  Shall  casting  Jonah  into  the  sea,  typify  the  dis- 
tress and  agony  of  Christ  when  he  sunk  in  deep  waters, 
and  God's  waves  and  billows,  the  floods  overflowed 
him? 

5.  Shall  the  fish  swallowing  Jonah,  typify  death  and 
the  grave,  devouring  and  swallowing  Christ.  And  as 
Jonah  was  three  days  and  three  nights  in  the  belly  of 
the  fish,  so  was  the  son  of  man  three  days  and  three 
nights  in  the  heart  of  the  earth,  in  the  valley  of  the 
shadow  of  death. 

6.  As  the  fish  cast  Jonah  upon  dry  ground,  so  the 
grave  released  Christ  its  prisoner  and  he  rose  from  the 
dead.  And  as  Jonah  after  his  restoration  went  and  preach- 
ed to  the  Ninevites,  so  Christ,  after  his  resurrection, 
comn)anded  his  discipies  to  preach  repentance  for  the 
remission  of  sins  in  his  name  to  all  nations.  Verily, 
without  controversy,  great  is  the  mystery  of  godliness; 
God  was  manifested  in  the  flesh,  justified  in  the  spirit, 
seen  of  angels,  preached  to  the  gentiles,  believed  on  in 
the  world,  received  up  to  glory. 

Eliakim  a  Type  ^/'Christ. 

We  have  a  particular  prophecy,  I sa.  xxii,  15 — 19,  con- 
cerning Sliebna,  treasurer  to  king  Hezekiah,  who  is 
represented  as  having  been  faithless  in  his  oflice,  and 
employed  it  for  his  own  interest  and  aggrandizement, 
for  which  he  was  devoted  to  a  grievious  captivity,  and 
an  ignominious  death.     We  then  have  a  prophecy  con- 


i 


Eliakim  a  Type  of  Christ.  115 

cernin.^  Eliakim,  v.  20 — 24,  which  imports  that  he 
should  be  invested  with  the  oflice  of  Shebna,  be  en- 
trusted with  the  key  of  Unvid,  open  and  none  should 
shut,  and  shut  and  none  should  open,  or  direct  and 
control  all  the  affairs  of  the  state, — that  he  should  exe- 
cute his  office  with  wisdom  and  fidelity,  be  a  father  to 
the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  and  the  house  of  Judah, 
and  that  fortius  they  should  hang  upon  him  all  the  glo- 
ry of  his  father's  house.  As  we  find  this  declaration 
concerning  Eliakim  adopted  by  Christ  and  applied  to 
himself.  Rev.  iii,  7;  we  are  induced  to  consider  Elia- 
kim as  a  type  of  Christ,  and  may  not  the  typical  repre- 
sentation consist  in  the  following  instances. 

1.  In  the  succession  of  Eliakim  who  was  wise  and 
faithful,  to  the  office  of  Shebna  who  had  been  perfidious, 
have  we  not  Christ  succeeding  Adam,  who  had  been 
faithless  to  his  God,  and  ruined  his  race. 

2.  In  Eliakim,  opening  and  shutting,  as  minister  of 
state,  may  we  not  typically  see  Christ  as  God's  min- 
ister, opening  or  revealing  his  eternal  counsels,  espec- 
ially of  wisdom  and  grace — directing  and  controling  all 
the  grand  concerns  of  his  kingdom, — opening  heaven 
to  all  the  believing  and  holy,  and  excluding  the  unbe- 
lieving and  impure. 

3.  In  the  wisdom  and  integrity  with  which  Eliakim 
executed  his  office,  and  the  happy  effects  of  them  to 
Hezekiah  and  the  kingdom  of  Judah,  we  have  an  in- 
structive type  of  the  consummate  wisdom,  and  unim- 
peachable fidelity  with  which  Christ  executed  his  of- 
fice, to  the  honor  of  his  father,  the  interest  of  his  king- 
dom, and  the  eternal  benefit  and  felicity  of  his  people. 

4.  In  the  respect  and  gratitude  expressed  to  Elia- 
kim, hanging  upon  him  all  tiie  honor  of  his  father's 
house,  for  his  important  and  faithful  service,  have  vvc 
not  a  glowing  type  of  the  honor  which  shall  be  confer- 
red upon  Christ  for  his  most  essential  service  to  God 
and  his  people,  v.'hen  the  father  will  glorify  him  with 
his  own  glory,  and  all  the  redeemed  confer  upon  him 
the  honor  of  their  salvation,  ascribing  dominion,  bles- 
sing and  praise  to  him  v/ho  has  loved  them  and  washed 
them  from  their  sins  in  his  blood! 


116  Zerubbabel  a  Type  of  Christ. 

Zerubbabel  a  Type  of  Christ, 
King  Nebuchadnezzar  with  his  army  besieged  and 
reduced  Jerusalem,  destroyed  the  temple,  captivated 
the  Jews,  and  carried  them  to  Babvlon,  in  which  they 
continued  seventy  years.  At  the  expiration  of  that 
term,  under  Zerubbabel  their  prince,  they  returned  to 
Judea,  rebuilt  the  temple,  and  restored  the  worsliip  of 
God,  embarrassed  by  obstinate  opposition.  In  Zerub- 
babel we  have  an  illustrious  type  of  Christ, 

1.  In  his  name. 

Zerubbabel  signifies  a  stranger  in  Babylon.  In  Zer- 
ubbabel, originating  from  Canaan,  an  exile  and  a  stran- 
ger in  Babylon,  what  an  impressive  type  of  the  Son  of 
man,  of  Christ  from  heaven,  a  stranger  and  sojourner 
in  the  Babel,  in  all  the  confusion  and  wickedness  of  this 
evil  world!  But  as  the  captivity  of  the  Jews  in  Baby- 
lon, was  typical  of  the  affliction  and  persecution  of  the 
church  by  Anti- Christ, 

2.  In  Zerubbabel,  conducting  the  Jews  from  Baby- 
lon to  Judea,  do  we  not  typically  see  Christ  relieving  the 
church  from  antichristian  oppression  and  persecution, 
and  restoring  it  to  its  pristine  order,  beauty  and  prosperity? 

3.  In  Zerubbabel,  rearing  the  temple  through  per- 
plexing embarrassments,  do  we  not  see  Christ  figura- 
tively, through  violent  opposition,  increasing  the 
church,  and  conducting  it  to  perfection? 

4.  In  Zerubbabel,  bringing  forth  the  headstone  of  the 
temple,  and  the  multitude  shouting,  Grace^ grace,  unto 
it,  have  we  not  a  glowing  type  of  Christ  consummating 
the  church,  and  heaven  resounding  with  acclamations 
of  praise  to  the  infinite  grace  so  marvellously  exhibited, 
and  wonderfully  displayed  in  the  glorious  structure. 

If  the  preceeding  explanation  corresponds  with  the 
design  of  the  typical  dispensation,  and  exhibits  the 
substance,  the  important  spiritual  subjects  rejiresented 
by  it;  it  is  natural  to  reflect.  HoweUiinently  is  Christ 
the  end  of  the  law,  the  grand  subject  of  Moses  and  the 
prophets,  the  Alpha  and  Omega  of  the  holy  scriptures? 
How  eminently  should  he  be  the  subject  of  ministerial 
exhibition  and  address,  and  how  afteclionatelv  should 
he  be  admired  in  all  them  that  believe! 


EXPLANATION 


OF 


SCRIPTURAL  PROPHECIES. 


General  Observations  upon  the  last  chapters  of  EzekieL 

The  last  chapters  of  Ezekiel,  beginning  with  the  forti- 
eth, have  justly  been  considered  as  obscure  and  diifi- 
cult  of  apprehension.  Without  attempting  a  particular 
explanation  of  them,  it  is  now  proposed  to  exhibit  their 
immediate  object  and  design.  As  an  introduction  to 
the  hypothesis  now  to  be  submitted  to  consideration, 
the  observation  a\  ill  be  proper,  that  the  prophets  gener- 
ally began  their  predictions  with  the  events  of  their  own 
times,  and  as  they  progressed,  hitrcduced  those  which 
were  more  remote,  and  concluded  with  predictions  re- 
lating to  the  kingdom  of  Christ  in  the  last  age  of  the 
world.  This  is  the  plan  of  the  prophecies  of  Isaiah, 
Daniel,  Hosea,  and  most  of  the  other  prophets.  This 
is  supposed  to  be  the  plan  of  Ezekiel.  The  subjects 
of  these  chapters  may  be  considered  as  the  conclusion 
of  a  prophetic  series  which  began  with  the  thirty- 
sixth.  Also,  thou  son  of  man,  prophesy  to  the  moun- 
tains of  Israel,  and  say,  Ye  mountains  of  Israel,  hear 
the  word  of  the  Lord.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  Because 
the  enemy  hath  said  against  you.  Aha,  even  the  ancient 
high  places  are  ours  in  possession:  Therefore,  prophesy 
and  say,  Thus  saith  the  Lord  God,  Because  they  have 
made  you  desolate,  and  swallowed  you  up  on  every 
side,  that  ye  might  be  a  possession  to  the  residue  of 
the  heathen,  and  ye  are  taken  up  in  the  lips  ol  talkers, 
and  are  an  infamy  of  the  peoi)le.  By  the  prophet,  God 
now  addressed  the  mountains  and  hills — the  desolate 
wastes,  the  cities  which  had  been  forsaken  and  become 
a  prey  to  the  residue  of  the  heathen,  and  protested,  v. 


9 

118  Observations  upon  the  last  chapters  of  Ezekiel. 

5,  that  in  the  fire  of  his  jealousy  he  had  spoken  against 
those  who  had  appoinied  his  land  to  their  possession 
in  the  joy  of  their  hearts,  and  v.  6,  assured  the  moun- 
tains and  hills,  the  Israelites,  that  because  they  had  borne 
the  shame  of  the  heathen,  so  v.  7,  the  heathen  should 
bear  their  own  shame — and  graciously  promised,  that 
they  should  be  settled  after  their  old  estates^  that  they 
should  multiply  and  prosper,  and  that  he  would  do  bet- 
ter to  them  than  at  their  beginimigs.  From  v.  16 — 20, 
the  cause  of  their  dispersion  and  suffering  is  suggested. 
Wlien  they  dwelt  in  their  own  land,  they  polluted  it 
with  idolatry  and  blood,  and  God  poured  out  his  fury 
upon  tliem  for  it.  For  their  dispersion  the  heathen  pro- 
faned his  name,  and  he  was  despised  of  them,  as  unable 
to  protect  and  bless  his  people.  Though,  therefore,  his 
judgments  had  been  just,  and  he  might  righteously 
persist  in  their  rejection,  yet,  v.  21 — 24,  his  pity,  his 
respect  for  his  great  name,  would  cause  it  to  be  sancti- 
fied by  the  heathen,  by  restoring  them  to  their  own  land. 
When  he  had  brought  them  back,  v.  27,  he  would 
sprinkle  clean  water  upon  them,  and  purify  them  from 
idolatr}'  and  all  tlieir  abominations,  give  them  a  new 
heart,  tliey  should  be  penitent  and  humble,  and  should 
dwell  in  the  land  which  he  had  given  to  their  fathers — 
he  would  multiply  and  exceedingly  bless  them  in  it,  so 
that  every  one  who  passed  by  should  say.  This  land 
which  was  desolate  is  become  like  the  garden  of  Eden; 
and  the  waste,  and  desolate,  and  ruined  cities,  are 
fenced  and  inhabited.  Then  the  heathen  should  know 
that  the  Lord  had  spoken  it  and  had  done  it. 

To  illustrate  and  impress  these  subjects,  the  prophet, 
chap.  ?37,  was  carried  in  the  spirit  and  set  down  in  a 
valley  full  of  dry  bones.  He  was  then  directed  to 
prophesy  and  say,  O  ye  dry  bones  hear  the  word  of  the 
Lord.  As  he  prophesied,  there  was  a  noise  and  a 
shaking  among  them,  and  the  bones  came  together, 
bone  to  his  bone,  and  lo,  sinews  and  the  flesh  came 
upon  them,  and  the  skin  covered  them;  but  there  was 
no  Ijreath  in  them.  The  prophet  was  then  directed  to 
prophesy  to  the  wind,  and  say.  Come  from  the  four 
winds,  O  breath,  and  breathe  upon  these  slain,  that 


Observations  ttpon  the  last  chapiers  of  Hzekiel.  119 

they  may  live.  As  he  prophesied,  the  breath  came  into 
them,  and  they  lived  and  stood  up  an  exceedin<^  great 
army.  These  dry  bones  were  a  glowing  type  of  tiie 
dispersed  and  abject  state  of  the  whole  house  of  Israel. 
They  said.  Our  bones  are  dried  up,  and  our  hope  is 
lost.  The  type  exhibited,  the  application  was  made. 
The  prophet  was  directed  to  assure  the  Israelites  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord,  that  he  would  open  their  graves, 
collect  them  from  their  dispersions,  and  return  them  to 
their  own  land;  and  when  this  should  be  effected,  they 
should  know  that  he  had  spoken  it. 

The  prophet  was  then  commanded,  v.  15,  to  take 
two  sticks,  and  write  upon  one  slick,  for  the  house  of 
Judah,  and  tlie  children  of  Israel  his  companions;  and 
on  the  other,  for  Joseph,  the  stick  of  Ephraim,  and  the 
whole  house  of  Israel  his  companions,  and  join  them 
one  to  another,  that  there  might  be  one  stick  in  his 
hand,  and  directed  him,  when  the  children  of  his  people 
should  inquire  the  meaning  of  this,  to  reply,  Thus  saith 
the  Lord  God,  Behold,  I  will  take  the  stick  of  Joseph, 
which  is  the  hand  of  Ephraim,  and  the  tribes  of  Israel, 
his  fellows,  and  will  put  them  with  the  stick  of  Judah, 
and  make  them  one  stick,  and  they  shall  be  one  in 
mine  hand.  This  metaphorically  imported,  that  the 
two  kingdoms  of  Judah  and  Israel  should  be  united  and 
constitute  one  kingdom,  and  the  promises  were  renew- 
ed, that  they  should  be  returned  to  their  own  land,  that 
they  should  be  an  holy  people,  be  greatly  multiplied 
and  blessed,  have  one  prince,  David,  the  Messiah,  that 
God's  sanctuary  should  be  in  the  midst  of  them,  that 
he  would  make  an  everlasting  covenant  with  them,  and 
be  their  God,  and  they  should  be  his  people. 

The  prophet  was  then  directed,  chap,  xxxviii,  to  set 
his  face  against  Gog,  the  land  of  Magog,  the  chief 
prince  of  Meshech  and  Tubal,  and  prophesy  against 
him  and  say,  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  I  am  against  thee, 
O  Gog,  and  v/i!l  bring  thee  back,  and  put  hooks  in  thy 
jaws,  and  will  bring  thee  forth  and  all  thir.e  army,  horses 
and  horsemen,  ali  of  them  a  great  comjjany — Persia, 
Ethiopia,  (perhaps  Arabia)  and  Lybia — Gomer  and  all 
his  bands,  the  house  of  Togannah  of  the  north  quar- 


1 20  Ohservaiions  upon  the  last  chapters  of  EzekieK 

ters  and  all  his  bands,  and  many  people  with  thee.* 
Gog,  with  his  confederates,  being  introduced,  his  de- 
sign is  exhibited.  An  evil  thought  should  come  into 
his  mind,  he  would  say,  I  will  go  up  to  the  land  that 
is  brought  back  from  the  sword — against  the  moun- 
tains of  Israel,  which  dwell  safely  in  unwalled  towns 
and  villages,  and  take  a  spoil  and  a  prey.  The  object 
of  the  enterprize  is  obvious.     The  Israelites  now  re- 

*  Mr.  Faber,  in  his  dissertation  upon  the  restoration  of 
the  Jews,  by  an  elaborate  exertion,  would  prove,  that  the  Gog 
and  Magog  of  Ezekiel,  are  the  same  with  the  Gog  and  Magog 
of  the  apostle  John,  Rev.  xx,  8.  Without  attempting  a  confu- 
tation of  his  argument,  some  reasons  shall  be  proposed  to  prove, 
that  they  are  not  the  same  powers,  and  do  not  exist  at  the  same 
period.     Very  briefly, 

1.  The  Gog  and  Magog  of  the  apostle  are  introduced  after 
the  millennial  prosperity  of  the  Church,  and  immediately  antece- 
dent to  the  end  of  the  world  and  the  general  judgment.  But 
the  Gog  and  Magog  of  the  prophet,  are  introduced  in  a  series 
of  events,  many  of  which  would  be  effected  after  their  destruc- 
tion, and  required  a  term  of  time  incompatible  with  the  sudden 
appearance  of  Christ  to  judgment. 

2.  The  Gog  and  Magog  of  the  prophet  came  upon  the  moun- 
tains of  Israel,  the  Jews,  in  an  unconverted  state,  chap,  xxxix, 
V,  7,  21,  consequently  before  the  millennium — but  those  of  the 
apostle,  against  the  camp  of  the  saints  after  it. 

3.  The  Jews  in  Ezekiel  are  represented  as  brought  back  from 
the  sword,  as  having  recently  returned  to  their  ancient  cities — 
but  this,  properly,  was  not  predicable  of  them  at  the  end  of  the 
millennium,  when  they  would  have  peaceably  inhabited  them  a 
thousand  years. 

4.  The  Gog  and  Magog  of  Ezekiel  came  upon  the  mountains 
of  Israel,  the  unwulied  towns  and  villages,  which  had  been  al- 
ways waste,  or  desolate  for  a  long  time — but  this  would  not 
have  been  affirmed  of  them  after  the  nullennium. 

5.  Gog  and  Magog  came  upon  unwalled  towns  and  villages — 
but  God  promised  the  Jews,  chap,  xxxvi,  35,  that  their  cities 
should  be  fenced.  Tliis  promise,  consequently,  will  be  fulfilled 
after  the  invasion  of  Gog,  in  their  millennial  prosperity. 

6.  Their  objects  are  different.  The  Gog  and  Magog  of  the 
prophet  go  to  lake  a  spoil  and  enrich  themselves  with  silver  and 
gold,  and  goods  and  catUe — but  those  of  the  apostle,  in  com- 
passing the  beloved  city,  are  actuated  by  the  spirit  of  hostility 
against  Christ  and  his  people. 

7.  The  destruction  of  Gog  and  Magog  is  represented  as  tlie 
p-reat  visible  mean  of  converting  the  Jews  and  Heathen,  and 
cotisequcntly  will  be  eftVcie d  before  the  Millennium. 


Observations  upon  the  last  chapters  of  Ezekiel.  121 

turned,  and  dwellint^  securely  in  their  own  land,  and 
rich  in  silver,  and  gold,  and  cattle,  and  goods,  would 
become  an  easy  prey,  and  sui)ply  abundance  of  wealth. 
To  possess  this,  Gog,  with  his  allies,  would  collect  a 
vast  army,  and  cover  the  land  like  a  cloud.  This 
would  fill  the  Israelites  with  great  consternation  and 
terror — and  then,  saiih  God,  my  fury  shall  cotne  up  in 
my  face,  and  I  will  call  for  a  sword  against  him — and 
will  set  every  man's  sword  against  his  brother,  and  will 
plead  against  him  with  pestilence,  and  blood,  and  will 
rain  upon  him  and  his  bands — an  overflowing  rain  and 
great  hail-stones,  fire  and  brimstone.  The  effect  of 
this  terrible  judgment  upon  Gog,  to  the  Israelites 
would  be  very  happ3\  God  would  set  his  glory  among 
them,  and  they  should  know  that  he  was  the  Lord  their 
God  from  that  day  and  forward.  The  chapter  con- 
cludes with  a  repetition  of  the  assurance,  that  they 
should  be  abundantly  blessed,  and  God  would  hide  his 
face  from  them  no  more. 

In  this  connexion  the  last  chapters  are  introduced. 
Without  proposing  a  minute  explanation  of  theai,  it 
shall  be  submitted  to  consideration,  whether  it  be  not 
the  design  of  them  to  exhibit, 

1.  The  state  of  the  Jews  after  their  restoration  and 
peaceable  settlement  in  their  own  land. 

God  promised  most  mercifully  to  respect  them  in  their 
dispersions,  gather  them  out  of  the  nations,  settle  them 
after  their  old  estates,  do  better  by  them  than  at  their 
beginnings;  to  unite  the  two  kindgoms  under  one  prince, 
David,  the  Messiah,  establish  his  covenant  with  them, 
and  be  their  God — and  havins:  conducted  them  throusrh 
wonderful  scenes,  brought  them  to  their  own  land, 
first  terrified  them  with  the  approach  of  Gog,  and  then 
miraculously  delivered  them  from  his  deptedarions,  may 
it  not  be  considered  as  the  immediate  design  of  the 
succeeding  chapters,  to  describe  their  civil  and  relig- 
ious state  after  their  return  to  the  land  of  their  fathers. 
This  to  be  intelligible  to  them  must  necessarily  have 
been  according  to  their  habitual  ideas  and  customs.  If 
he  had  described  their  state  in  evangelical  terms,  he 
would  have  been  to  them  as  a  barbaiian,  and  his  sub- 
16 


122  Observations  upon  the  last  chapters  of  EzekieL 
i 

ject  incomprehensible.  To  accommodate  himself  to 
their  capacities,  therefore,  he  adopted  their  usual  terms 
and  peculiar  dialect.  By  the  similitude  of  a  city,  tem- 
ple, priests,  and  sacrifices,  he  described  a  pure  evangel- 
ical worship  and  ecclesiastical  state.  Under  their 
prince,  tribes  and  the  division  of  their  land,  their  civil 
regulations;  and  by  both,  unitedly,  their  order,  peace, 
and  happy  condition,  after  their  conversion  to  Christ, 
in  the  land  of  their  fathers. 

2.  As  the  prophets  frequently  introduce  the  Chris- 
tian church  under  the  appellation  of  Jacob,  and  describe 
evangelical  privileges  by  blessings  bestowed  on  the  seed 
of  Israel,  may  we  not  consider  these  chapters  in  connex- 
ion with  the  Jews,  as  describing  the  order,  prosperity 
and  happiness  of  the  Christian  church,  in  its  millennial 
state.  The  direction,  providing  for  the  stranger,  chap, 
xlvii,  23,  may  include  all  Gentjle  believers,  and  be  of 
equal  import  with  Ephes.  iii,  6.  That  the  Gentiles 
should  be  fellow-heirs,  and  of  the  same  body,  and  par- 
takers of  his  promise  by  the  gospel. 

3.  As  describing  the  state  of  the  church  perfected  in 
heaven.  That  the  state  described  in  these  chapters  will 
be  completed  and  terminate  in  heaven,  is  evident  from 
the  similarity  of  the  cities  described  by  the  prophet 
Ezekiel  and  the  apostle  John,  and  their  concomitants. 
Tiie  prophet's  city,  chap,  xlviii,  30,  as  the  new  Jerusa- 
lem, Rev.  21,  had  twelve  gates,  three  on  each  side  of 
it.  From  under  tlie  threshhold  oF  the  house,  or  tem- 
ple, in  Ezekiel's  city,  chap,  xlvii,  issued  water  which 
became  a  river  which  no  man  could  pass  over, — and 
the  apostle's  river.  Rev.  xxii,  proceeded  from  the  throne 
of  God  and  the  Lamb.  Each  had  the  same  salutary 
effect.  Every  thing  which  moved  where  the  prophet's 
river  came,  lived — and  the  aposde's  was  the  river  of 
the  water  of  life.  By  the  side  of  each  river  grew  a 
tree  of  the  same  quality.  The  prophet's  tree  brought 
forth  his  fruit  according  to  his  months,  and  the  apostle's 
bare  twelve  manner  of  fruits,  and  yielded  his  fruit  every 
month.  The  fruit  of  each  tree  was  for  meat.  The 
leaves  of  Ezekiel's  were  tor  medicine,  and  of  the  apos- 
tle's were  for  the  healing  of  the  nations.     With  the 


An  Explanation  of  the  Prophecy  of  Daniel.     128 

prophet  there  were  miry  places  and  marshes  which 
could  not  be  healecl;  and  with  the  apostle,  the  fearful 
and  unbelieving,  and  he  that  was  unholy  should  be  un- 
holy still.  The  apostle's  was  the  heavenly  Jerusalem, 
the  city  of  the  living  God,  and  the  name  of  the  proph- 
et's, The  Lord  is  there.  Ultimately  then,  these 
chapters  describe  that  blessed  state  where  God  will 
be  the  God  of  his  people,  and  wipe  away  all  tears  from 
their  eyes. 


AN  EXPLANATION  OF  THE  PROPHECY  OF  DANIEL. 

Introductory  to  the  proposed  explanation,  permit 
the  following  general  remark  respecting  the  prophet 
Daniel — that  among  those  who  spoke  as  they  were 
moved  by  the  Hoi)  Ghost,  the  prophet  Daniel  appears 
to  occupy  a  pre-eminent  place. 

1.  When  a  youth,  for  the  extraordinary  wisdom 
which  appeared  in  him,  he  was  elevated  to  very  hon- 
orable offices  in  the  court  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  (chap, 
ii,  48)  which  he  continued  to  exercise  through  the 
reigns  of  his  successors,  (chap,  viii,  27)  until  the  em- 
pire of  Babylon  was  subdued  by  the  Medes  and  Per- 
sians, and  then,  instead  of  experiencing  the  terrible 
fate  of  his  king  and  the  court,  by  the  Persian  sword, 
was  preferred  to  the  highest  office  under  the  king  Da- 
rius, (chap,  vi,  2,  3,)  which  he  probably  continued  to 
exercise  till  his  death.  These  eminent  offices  were  con- 
ferred upon  him,  not  in  his  native  country,  but  in  a 
strange  land;  not  by  his  friends  and  connexions,  but 
by  those  who  carried  him  away  captive,  by  heath- 
en, the  avowed  enemies  of  his  religon.  Ought  we  not 
seriously  to  regard  a  providential  dispensation  so  very 
extraordinary?  But  for  this,  was  there  not  a  very  im- 
portant reason?  Never  before  had  God's  people  been 
the  captives  of  those  who  hated  them.  Never  in  so 
unprotected  and  defenceless  state.  Never  before  had 
they  stood  in  such  need    of  powerful  friends  to   aid 


124    An  Explanation  of  the  Prophecy  of  Daniel. 

their  cause.*  And  God,  in  his  tender  care  and  pity, 
provided  Daniel,  and  endowed  him  with  those  rare  ac- 
comphbhments,  which  procured  him  favor  in  the  sight 
of  kings  and  princes,  and  a  seat  in  councils,  to  advocate 
the  cause  of  his  people  in  their  defenceless  state.  How 
great  the  benefits  they  derived  from  his  influence,  it  is 
difficult  for  us  to  conccive.f  What  an  evidence  this  of 
God's  pity  and  tender  care  of  his  people?  What  an  oc- 
casion of  gratitude  and  joy?  And  what  an  argument 
for  cheerful  trust  and  confidence  in  him,  in  times  of 
darkness  and  distress? 

*  However  great  the  resemblance  between  the  elevation  of 
Joseph  from  the  dungeon  to  the  court  of  Pharaoh,  to  that  of 
Daniel  in  rhe  court  of  Nebuchadnezzar — and  between  the  op- 
pression of  the  Israelites  in  Egypt,  and  the  distress  of  the  Jews 
in  Babylon,  a  minute  examination  of  the  difference  in  circum- 
stances, it  is  presumed,  will  exempt  the  above  expressions 
from  particular  censure. 

t  Daniel  it  is  reasonable  to  conclude,  was  not  only  eminently 
useful  to  the  Jews  in  Babylon,  but  the  great  instrument  of  pro- 
curing their  restoration  to  their  own  land.  When  Cyrus  and 
his  generals  took  the  city  of  Babylon,  and  slew  Belshazzar  and 
his  princes,  they  found  Daniel,  probably  in  the  palace,  a  venerable 
old  man  (for  he  must  now  have  been  near  ninety  years  of  age) 
wearing  the  tokens  of  great  respectability  and  authority,  a 
scarlet  robe,  and  a  chain  of  gold  about  his  neck,  they  must  nat- 
urally have  inquired,  VV/io  is  this?  And  on  being  informed  that 
it  was  Daniel,  the  fame  of  his  wisdom  and  the  gravity  of  his 
appearance,  must  have  inspired  them  with  a  high  veneration 
for  his  person,  with  confidence  in  his  ability  and  fidelity,  and 
introduced  him  to  their  councils.  In  his  interviews  with  the 
king  Cyrus,  Daniel,  from  his  affection  for  the  house  of  God,  and 
prosperity  of  his  people,  would  shew  him  the  prophecy  of 
Isaiah,  chapters  44,  5,  in  which  he  is  expressly  named  as  the 
Lord's  anointed,  to  set  his  people  at  liberty,  execute  his  pur- 
pose and  fulfil  his  pleasure  in  rebuilding  his  city,  and  restoring 
his  worship.  Cyrus  made  acquainted  with  this,  would  feel  un- 
der a  divine  obligation,  to  say  to  Jerusalem,  Thou  shaltbe  built, 
and  to  the  temple,  Thy  foundation  shall  be  laid.  This  suggests 
a  direct  reason  tor  the  peculiar  terms  of  his  celebrated  procla- 
matiom  Ihussaith  Cyi-un.,  Alt  the  kingdoms  o/  the  tar th  hulh 
the  Lord  God  of  hea-ven  given  unto  7«e,  and  commanded  me  to 
build  him  an  houne  in  Jerusalem^  who  is  there  among  you,  Stc. 
Ezra  1. 


Nebuchadnezzar's  Dream.  125 

2.  No  one  of  all  the  other  prophets  appears  to  have 
had  such  augusi  and  awful  views  of  divine  objects,  as 
the  prophet  Daniel.  Other  prophets  realized  them; 
but  in  them  they  do  not  appear  to  have  been  so  sol- 
emn and  uft'ectuij;'.  In  Daniel  they  were  so  profound 
and  impressive,  that  he  not  only  fainted  under  them, 
but  lor  a  season,  was  disqualified  for  the  duties  of  his 
ofHce,  (chapters  8,  1),  10.)  Neither  was  any  othei^ 
prophet  so  aft'ectionaiely  and  repeatedly  addressed  with, 
O  7nari  greatly  beloved.  Nor  did  any  experience  such 
divine  lefreshments  and  consolations.  But  it  is  per- 
haps more  directly  to  the  present  purpose  to  observe, 

3.  That  no  one  of  all  the  other  prophets  realized 
such  connected  and  extensive  prophetic  views  and  vis- 
ions. The  other  prophets  indeed,  prophesied  of  the 
same  general  subjects,  yet  they  delivered  their  proph- 
ecies as  so  many  distinct  and  disconnected  predictions; 
but  the  prophecies  of  Daniel  are  predictions  of  a  con- 
nected series  of  events,  and  constitute  an  extensive  and 
universal  system,  comprehending  all  the  great  events 
to  be  effected  in  divine  providence,  from  his  own  time 
to  the  end  of  the  world.  Add  to  this,  Daniel  prescrib- 
ed particular  periods,  in  some  instances,  at  least,  from 
which  correct  calculations  might  be  made,  and  the 
time  when  the  events  should  be  accomplished  previous- 
ly known.  With  these  introductory  observations  let 
us  proceed  to  the  great  subjects  of  his  prophecy. 

I.  Nebuchadnezzar'' s  dream,  chapter  it. 

The  mind  of  king  Nebuchadnezzar,  in  his  slumber- 
ing moments,  was  divinely  impressed  with  the  view  of 
an  extraordinary  image,  which  so  troubled  his  spirit, 
that  it  awoke  him  from  sleep.  Though,  in  his  wake- 
ful hour,  he  retained  the  recollection  of  a  wonderful 
dream,  yet  the  thing  was  gone  from  him.  Anxious  to 
recover  the  dream,  and  obtain  an  explanation  of  it,  he 
summoned  all  the  wise  men  of  Babylon,  communica- 
ted to  them  the  subject,  and  demanded  of  them  the 
dream  and  the  interpretation,  annexing  a  severe  threat- 
ening if  they  did  not  fulfil  his  demand.  Remonstra- 
ting  against  the  unreasonableness  and  severity  of  this 
requisition,   the  king,  in  the  fire  of  resentment,  com- 


126  Nebuchadnezzar^ s  Dream. 

manded  all  the  wise  men  to  be  slain.  This  decree  in- 
volved in  it  Daniel  and  his  friends.  Being  made  ac- 
quainted with  it,  they  requested  a  suspension  of  the 
execution,  promising  to  fulfil  the  demand  of  the  king, 
A  suspension  i^eing  granted,  thej^  fervently  supplica- 
ted the  God  of  heaven  to  reveal  the  secret,  and  God 
granted  their  request.  Consequent  upon  this,  Daniel 
being  introduced  to  'he  king,  related  the  dream  in  the 
following  terms:  Thou,  0  king,  sawesty  and  behold^  a 
great  image.  This  image''s  head  xvas  oj  jine  gold,  his 
breast  and  arms  rvere  of  sHver,  his  belly  and  thighs  of 
brass f  his  legs  of  iron,  his  feet  and  toes  part  of  iron  and 
part  of  clay.  Thou  sawest  till  that  a  stone  was  cut  out 
without  hands,  which  smote  the  image  in  his  feet  that  were 
of  iron  and  clay,  and  broke  them  to  pieces.  Then  xvas 
the  iron,  the  clay,  the  brass,  the  silver  and  gold,  broken 
to  pieces  together — and  the  stone  that  smote  the  image 
became  a  great  mountain,  and  filled  the  zvhole  earth. 
Upon  ihis  permit  the  following  remarks. 

1.  It  is  very  extraordinary  and  wonderful  that  Neb- 
uchadnezzar, a  proud  and  idolatrous  heathen,  should  be 
a  subject  of  this  divine  impression.  Is  it  not  without 
a  parallel?  Pharaoh,  indeed,  an  idolatrous  king  of 
Egypt  dreamed  dreams  by  a  supernatural  influence. 
They  were  ominous  of  events  to  be  accomplished  in 
divine  providence.  These  however,  related  only  to  the 
seven  years  of  plenty  and  of  famine,  and  were  fulfilled 
in  the  short  period  of  fourteen  years;  and  immediately 
extended  only  to  the  land  of  Egypt.  But  the  dream 
of  Nebuchadnezzar  was  of  very  extensive  and  universal 
import.  It  related  not  only  to  the  empire  of  Babylon, 
but  also  to  all  the  ruling  empires  which  should  succeed 
it  until  the  end  of  all  things  shall  come.  It  related  not 
only  to  earthly  kingdoms,  but  to  Christ's  universal  and 
holy  kingdom  in  the  world.  That  the  most  holy  God 
should  make  known  to  a  haughty  and  idolatrous  kin^r^ 
what  should  be  in  the  latter  days,  is  it  not  very  wonder- 
ful? But  for  this,  may  we  not  conclude,  that  there  was 
a  very  important  reason.  Had  the  mind  of  Daniel,  (or 
any  other  pious  Jew)  been  divinelv  impressed  with  this 
vision,  he  might  have  kept  the   matter  in  his  heart,  as 


Nebuchadnezzar^s  Dream.  127 

he  did,  the  vision  of  the  four  beasts,  chap,  vii,  28.  He 
might  have  related  it  to  his  particular  friends,  to  his 
Jewish  brethren,  and  to  his  Babylonian  connexions.  It 
might  have  exercised  their  minds  intensely;  but  can 
we  suppose  it  would  have  been  related  to  the  king? 
Or,  if  it  had,  would  it  not  have  excited  the  smile  of 
ridicule,  or  the  sneer  of  contempt,  as  the  peculiar  fancy 
of  the  worshippers  of  a  strange  God,  or  the  wild  rev- 
erie of  an  enthusiastic  brain?  But  God  had  important 
ends  to  accomplish,  and  he  adopted  an  effectual  method 
to  attain  them.  He  impressed  the  mind  of  the  king 
himself,  and  so  that  the  dream  troubled  his  spirit:  And 
the  distress  of  the  king  agitated  the  palace,  the  city, 
and  filled  the  minds  of  all  conditions  with  great  and 
anxious  expectation.     Add  to  this, 

2.  It  is  very  wonderful  that  the  dream  should  go 
from  him. 

A  dream  so  singular  and  which  so  troubled  his 
spirit,  it  should  naturally  seem,  would  have  so  pow- 
erfully impressed  his  mind,  that  he  would  have  retained 
a  perfect  recollection  of  it.  But  he  forgat  it;  and  he 
could  not  regain  it  by  the  most  vigorous  exertions. 
And  may  we  not  believe,  that  this  was  from  the 
same  cause  which  produced  it?  Had  the  king  retain- 
ed his  dream  and  related  it  to  the  magicians  and 
astrologers,  is  it  not  very  probable,  that  they  would 
have  invented  an  interpretation  which  would  have  pac- 
ified his  mind,  ^nd  the  great  ends  in  the  divine  view 
W'Ould  have  been  prevented?  As  the  king  could  not 
retain  the  dream,  so  neither  were  the  wise  men  per- 
mitted, when  he  required  them  to  make  it  known, 
to  imagine  any  thing  which  they  might  have  imposed 
upon  him  for  it.  For  the  same  reason,  also,  should  not 
the  king  be  satisfied  with  their  very  pertinent  and  rea- 
sonable remonstrance  against  his  unjust  demand,  but 
be  so  incensed  by  it,  as  to  issue  the  very  cruel  decree, 
that  all  the  wise  men  of  Bubylon,  should  be  slain — and 
Daniel  and  his  friends  mut,t  be  sougiu  for  execution 
among  the  rest:  and  they  must  intercede  for  a  suspen- 
sion of  the  decree,  implore  the  God  of  heaven  ta  reveal 
the  king's  matter,  that  he  might  answer  them  accord- 


128  Nebuchadnezzar's  Dream. 

ing  to  the  desires  of  their  hearts,  and  reveal  the  secret 
to  Daniel,  that  he  might  relate  it  to  the  king.  But  for 
what  purposes  may  we  conclude,  the  Most  High  pro- 
ceeded to  this  very  extraordinary  dispensation?  For 
what  indeed,  but  to  furnish  an  occasion  of  revealing 
himself  to  Nebuchadnezzar,  his  princes  and  subjects, 
and  convince  them  of  his  infinite  superiority  to  Bel, 
their  god,  and  extort  from  Nebuchadnezzar  that  dev  out 
acknowledgment,  v.  47;  Of  a  truth  it  is  that  your  God 
is  a  God  of  gods,  and  a  Lord  of  kings,  and  a  revealer 
of  secrets — and  at  the  same  time,  provide  a  powerful 
patron  for  his  people,  by  inducing  the  king  to  elevate 
Daniel  to  offices  of  authority  and  influence,  by  which 
he  might  protect  them  in  their  abject  state. 

3.  This  dream  summarily  comprised  a  representa- 
tion of  the  succession  of  empires  from  that  period  to  the 
end  of  the  world.  This  is  fully  implied,  or  clearly  ex- 
pressed, in  the  interpretation  of  it  by  the  prophet  him- 
self. Thou,  0  king,  art  a  kijig  of  kings — Thou  art 
this  head  of  gold.  And  after  thee  shall  arise  another 
kingdom  inferior  to  thee,  and  another  third  kingdom  of 
brass,  which  shall  bear  rule  over  all  the  earth.  And  the 
fourth  kingdom  shall  be  strong  as  iron — and  as  iron  that 
breaketh  all  these  shall  it  break  in  pieces  and  shall  bruise. 
And  whereas  thou  sawest  the  feet  and  toes  part  of  potters 
clay,  and  part  of  iron,  the  kingdom  shall  be  divided,  but 
there  shall  be  in  it  the  strength  of  the  iron.  In  the  days  of 
these  kings  shall  the  God  of  heaven  set  up  a  kingdom  which 
shall  never  be  destroyed;  and  it  shall  not  be  left  to  anoth- 
er people,  and  it  shall  break  in  pieces  and  consume  all  these 
kingdoms,  and  it  shall  stand  for  ever.  This  interpre- 
tation sufficiently  informs  us  that  the  four  different  ma- 
terials which  composed  this  image,  signified  four  diffisr- 
ent  successive  kingdoms  or  empires,  which  should  sub- 
sist in  the  world.  These  by  expositors  have  been  gen- 
erally understood  to  consist  of  the  Babylonian,  the  Me- 
do-Persian,  the  Macedonian,  or  the  kingdom  of  the 
Greeks,  and  the  Roman  empires,  and  these  were  again 
to  be  succeeded  by  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  as  a  fifth 
universal  empire,   which  for  extent  and    permanency 


DanieVs  Vision  of  the  Four  Beasts.  129 

should  far  exceed  any  of  die   otlur,  fillliiL;  die   whole 
earth  and  slaiidins^  tor  ever. 

To  describe  these  kint;dom.s,  or  give  a  summary 
view  of  the  events  represented  by  this  injure,  would  be, 
-in  tttect,  to  explain  all  the  visions  oi  this  prophecy, 
vvhich  are  only  different  views  of  the  same  gener- 
al system,  or  particular  rei)resentations  of  detached 
parts  of  it.  This  with  divine  peiinission  will  be  at- 
tempted in  the  following  work. 

II.  DaiiiePs  Vision  of  the  Four  Beasts, 
Chap,  vii,    1 — 14. 
God  having  effected  his   immediate  purposes  by  im- 
pressing the  mind  of  Nebuchadnezzar  with  an  extraor- 
dinary prophetic  dream,  we  do  not  find  that  he  experi- 
enced any  other  divine  impression,  except  that  vvhich 
premonished  him  of  his  own  degradation  and  humilia- 
tion;   but  now  proceeded  to  communicate  his  wise  and 
holy  designs  to  his  servant  Daniel.     The  first  of  these 
communications,  like  the  dream  of  Nebuchadnezzar, 
prefigured  a  connected   series  and  universal  system  of 
events,  to  be  effected  in  the  kingdoms  of  the  earth,  to 
the  end  of  the  world.     It  consisted  of  a  vision,  which 
is  related  in  the  following  terms,  chap.  vii.  Daniel  spake 
and  said,  I  saxv  in  my  visions  by  night,  a?id  behold,  the 
four  winds  of  heaven  strove  upon  the  great  sea,,  and 
there  caine  up  four   beasts,  diverse  one  from  another. 
The  first  was  like  a  lion,  and  had  eagles''  wings,  and  the 
ivings  thereof  were  plucked,  and  it  xuas  lifted  upfront 
the  ground  and  made  to  stand  upon  the  feet  as  a  man, 
and  a  mail's  heart  was  given  to  it.    yhid,  behold,  another 
beast,  a  second,  like  to  a  bear,  and  it  had  three  ribs  in 
the  mouth  of  it  between   the  teeth  of  it; ,  and  they  said 
thus  unto  it.  Arise,  devour  much  fiesh.     After  this  1  be- 
held, and  lo,  another,  like  a  leopard,  and  it  had  upon  the 
back  of  It  four  ivings  of  a  fowl:  and  dominion  was  given 
to  it.     After  this  I  saw  in  the  night  visions,  ajid  behold  a 
fourth  beast,  dreadful  and  ttrrible,  aud  strong  exceed- 
ingly, and  it  had  great  iron  teeth;  it  devoured  and  brake 
in  pieces,   and  stamped  the  residue  with  the  feet  of  it, 
and  it  was  diverse  from  all  the  beasts  which  were  before 
It;  and  it  had  ten  horns,     I  considered  the  horns i  and 
17 


130        DanieVs  Vision  of  the  Four  Beasts. 

behold,  there  came  up  among  them  another  little  horn,, 
before  whom  there  were  three  of  the  first  horns  plucked 
up  by  the  roots,  and,  behold,  in  this  horn  were  eyes  like 
the  eyes  of  a  man,  and  a  mouth  speaking  great  things. 
I  beheld  till  the  thrones  were  cast  down,  and  the  Ancient 
of  days  did  sit — I  beheld  then  because  of  the  voice  of  the 
great  words  which  the  hum  spake;  I  beheld  even  till 
the  beast  xvas  slain  and  his  body  destroyed  and  given  to 
the  burning  flame.  As  concerning  the  rest  ofthebeastSy 
they  had  their  dominion  taken  away,  but  their  lives  xvej'e 
prolonged  for  a  season  and  a  time.  I  saw  in  the  night 
visions^  and,  behold,  one  like  the  son  of  man  came  -with 
the  clouds  of  heaven,  and  came  to  the  A?2cient  ofdaysy 
and  they  brought  him  near  before  him.  And  there  was 
given  him  domiTiion,  and  glory,  and  a  kingdom,  that  all 
people,  and  nations,  and  languages  should  serve  him; 
his  dominion  is  an  everlasting  dominion,  which  shall  not 
pass  away,  and  his  kingdom  that  which  shall  ?iot  be  de- 
stroyed. Thus  we  have  Daniel's  famous  vision  of  the 
four  beasts.  And  as  it  is  the  present  design  to  explain 
the  prophetic  visions  of  this  book,  this  merits  particu^ 
lar  attention.  But  to  sus^gest  minutely,  all  the  subjects 
comprized  in  ir,  if  it  were  practicable,  would  protract 
the  subject  to  great  extent,  and  perhaps  embarrass,  rath- 
er than  edify  the  common  reader.  Let  it  therefore 
suffice  to  give  a  summary  and  concise  view  of  the  sub- 
jects and  events  prefigured  by  the  emblems  of  this 
vision,  'i'he  ideniity  of  the  explanation  of  this  vision 
by  the  angel,  with  the  interpretation  of  the  dream 
by  the  prophet,  is  a  sufficient  evidence  that  they  re- 
lated to  the  same  subjects.  They  will  therefore  be 
united  in  the  explanation.  In  the  interpretation  of 
the  dream,  and  of  the  vision,  we  are  explicitly  in- 
formed, that  the  four  different  materials  of  the  image, 
and  the  four  beasts  of  the  vision,  typified  four  differ- 
ent kings  or  kir^gdoms,  which  should  successively 
exist  in  the  world.  The  prophet  saw  the  four  winds 
of  heaveji  strive  upon  the  great  sea,  the  emblem  of 
commotion  and  trouble,  importing  that  these  king- 
doms should  proceed  irom  the  agitations  and  contests 
of  the  nations  of  the  earth.      The  different  qualiiies 


DanicVs  Vision  of  the  Four  Beasts.         131 

of  the  materials  which  composed  the  image,  and  the 
different  quahties  of  the  beasts,  denoted  the  different 
stale,  genius,  tempers  and  manners,  of  the  kingdoms 
which  ihey  respectively  represented.     Of  these  empires 
the  Babylonian  was  the  first,  and  was  represented 
by  the  head  of  gold  in  the  image,  to  denote  its  mag- 
nificence,   opulence    and   splendor,    for   which  reason 
Babylon  is  called  (Isa.   xiv,  4)   the  golden  city;  as  it 
was  represented  by  the  lion  amoiig  the  beasts,  to  de- 
note its  majesty,  grandeur  and  power.     The  wings  on 
the  back  of  it  denoted  the  rapidity  of  its  conquests, 
and  the  eagles''  wings,  its  dignified  and  elevated  state; 
eagles'    wings  in  scripture  being  the  symbol  of  ele- 
vation, Exod.   xix,   4,     How   1  bear  you  on    eagles' 
wings.     They  shall   mount  up  with   wings  as  eagles, 
Isa.  xl,  31.     If  the  plucking  of  the  wings,  in  conse- 
quence of  which,    according  to  the  figure,  it  fell  to 
the  earth,  from  which  dt  was  lifted  up  and  made  to 
stand  on  the  feet  as  a  man,  and  a  man's  heart  was  giv- 
en to  it,  be  applied  to  the  empire,  it  denoted  the  hum- 
ble condition,  like  that  of  a  man  in  his  present  afflict- 
ed state,    to  which  it  was  subjected  by  the  arms  of 
its  enemies.     If  to  Nebuchadnezzar  himself,  it  signi- 
fied   his  deposition  from  his  kingly  throne,  made  to 
eat  grass  like  an  ox,  with  the  restoration  of  his  rea- 
son and  royal  majesty,  after  he  had  been  taught  by 
divine  chastisements,  that  the  heavens  did  rule.     As 
this  is  the  last  prophecy  of  the  Babylonish  empire  in 
this  book,  or  even  in  the  sacred  writings,  it  may  be 
proper  in  this  place,  to  give  a  general  account  of  it. 
Babel  or  Babylon  is  the  first  name  of  a  city  which 
occurs  in  the  history  of  mankind  after  the  flood.    It 
originated    from    that    tower    w  hich  the  sons  of  men 
built  in  the  land  of  Shinar,  as  that  derived  the  nnme 
from  the  confusion  which  God  introduced  among  the 
builders,  to  frustrate  their    impious  design.      It    was 
built  by  Nimrod   for  the  metropolis  of  his  kingdom. 
Gen.  X,  10.    From  that  period  it  is  not  named  in  scrip- 
ture till  the  days  of  Uzziah,  or,  perhaps,  more  proba- 
bly the   days  of  Ahaz  and  Hczekiah,  kings  of  Judah; 
when  it  became  an   important  subject  of  prophecy   to 


ISS         DanieVs  Vision  of  the  Four  Beasis. 

the  prophets,  relative  to  its  conquests,  dominion,  and 
terrible  destruction,  by  the  righteous  judgments  of 
God.  In  what  political  state  it  existed  through  that 
extended  period,  whether  as  an  independent  kingdom, 
or  a  province  of  the  Assyrian  empire,  it  is  foreign  to 
the  present  subject  to  inquire,  as  that  whole  term  pre- 
ceded  the  prophetic  series  of  events  which  is  the  grand 
subject  of  this  vision.  Though  it  be  exhibited  in  the 
reign  of  Hezekiah,  (Isa.  xxxix,j  as  an  independent  sov- 
ereignty, it  is  doubtful  whether  it  is  to  be  considered 
as  the  iioji^  as  it  appears  after  this  to  have  been  subject . 
to  the  kiitgs  of  Assyria,  (see  2  Kings,  xvii,  24,  and  2 
Chron.  xxxiii,  11.)  from  whom  it  was  liberated  by 
the  united  arms  of  tlie  Medes  and  Babylonians.  Na- 
bopolassar,  a  Babylonish  officer  under  the  king  of 
Assyria,  availing  himself  of  the  effeminacy  of  his  sover- 
eign, assumed  an  independent  state;  and  making  affinity 
"with  the  king  of  Media,  by  the  marriage  of  his  son 
Nebuchadnezzar,  with  the  daughter  of  the  Median 
king,  the  two  kings  combined  their  arms  for  the  con- 
quest of  Assyria,  subdued  that  empire,  slew  its  king, 
and  completely  destroyed  Nineveh,  its  capital.  Nebuch- 
adnezzar, taking  the  command  of  the  Babylonish  army, 
by  his  military  skill  and  valor,  subdued  all  the  adjacent 
knigdoms,  and  making  spoil  of  their  treasures,  and  de- 
positing them  in  Babylon,  he  made  his  empire  the  most 
exEensive,  and  his  royal  city  the  most  opulent  of  any, 
perhaps,  that  the  world  had  ever  seen.  In  Nebuchad- 
nezzar, that  famous  conqueror,  in.  Babylon  that  magnifi- 
cent and  impregnable  city,  and  in  that  empire  now 
elevated  to  the  zeiVith  of  earthly  glory,  we  see  the  head 
of  gold  diffusing  its  splendid  beams,  and  the  lion  dis- 
playing his  majesty  and  power.  But  the  successors 
of  Nebuchadnezzar  being  weak,  or  luxurious  and 
eiTeminatc,  or  both,  the  empire  soon  began  to  decline; 
and  the  Medes  and  Persians,  inipatient  of  the  Babylo- 
nian yoke,  combined  for  its  ruin,  and  sending  an  army 
under  Cyairares,  called  Darius,  the  Median  king,  and 
Cyms  the  Persian  prince,  took  the  city  and  disjiulved 
the  empire.  After  this,  the  golden  head  is  not  seen  on 
the  image,  nor  docs  the  lion  djsj'h<y  his  majesty  before 


DankVs  Vision  of  the  Four  Beasts.  135 

the  beasts.  Babylon^  the  beauty  of  the  Chaldees*  excel- 
lencii,  (Isa.  xiii,  1'9,)  was  no  more  called,  The  Lady  of 
Ki.n^doms^  (Isa.  xlvii,  5,)  the  empire  was  obliterated 
from  the  nations  of  the  earth,  after  it  had  existed  an 
independent  kingdom,  computinj^  from  Baladan  in  the 
reit^n  of  Jotham,  or  Ahaz,  king  6f  Judah  209  years; 
from  the  revolt  of  Nabopollassar,  when  perhaps  it  was 
most  rightly  considered  the  Golden  head  of  the  image, 
or  tlie  lion  among  the  beasts,  88  years;  52  years  after 
it  had  destroyed  Jerusalem;  and  538  years  before  the 
birth  of  our  Lord  and  Savior,  Jesus  Christ. 

After  this  very  brief  description  of  the  Lion,  or  the 
empire  of  Babylon,  let  us  proceed  to  the  second  beast, 
^\  hich  was  like  to 

A  Bear.  It  is  most  evident,  that  this  beast  repre- 
sented the  empire  of  the  Medes  and  Persians,  as  it  was 
next  to  the  lion,  and  this  empire  succeeded  that  of  the 
Babylonians.  It  was  rejr.resented  by  the  breast  and 
arms  of  silver  in  the  image,  to  denote  the  inferiority  of 
it  to  the  Babylonian,  and  the  union  of  the  two  king- 
doms of  Media  and  Persia,  to  form  one  extensive  em- 
pire, and  by  a  bear  in  the  vision,  to  denote  its  voracity 
and  cruelty.  It  is  said  to  raise  up  itself  on  one  side,  im- 
porting that  the  Persian  part  of  this  kingdom  outgrew 
and  became  more  powerful  and  famous  tlian  the  Medi- 
an. It  is  said  to  have  three  ribs  in  the  mouth  of  it,  to 
typify  the  slaughter  of  men  and  destruction  of  lives  ef- 
fected by  it.  It  is  said  that  these  ribs  were  in  the 
mouth,  between  its  teeth,  signifying  the  tyranny  and 
cruelty  with  which  it  should  oppress  the  conquered 
nations.  If  any  prefer  a  more  particular  interpretation, 
they  may  understand  the  three  ribs  to  represent  three 
kingdoms  subdued  and  oppressed  by  it.  Babylon,  Ly- 
dia  or  Sardis,  and  Egypt,  or  any  other  they  shall  se- 
lect for  that  purpose.  It  was  said  unto  this  beast,  or 
kingdom,  Arise^  devour  muchfesh.  And  the  destruc- 
tion of  human  kind,  eftected  by  the  wars  and  conquests 
of  this  empire  abroad,  and  by  insurrections  and  rebel- 
lions, murders,  massacres  and  assassinations  at  home, 
exceed  all  description. 


134        DanieVs  Vision  of  the  Four  Beasts. 

The  third  beast  was  like  a  Leopard.     This  beast 
represented  the  Alaccdonian  empire,  or  as  it  is  frequent- 
ly termtd,  The  kingdom  of  the  Greeks^  which  succeed- 
ed that  of  the  Medcs  and  Persians.     It  was  like  a  leop- 
ard, denoting  its  courage  and  fierceness;  and  the  reso- 
lution, or  rather  rashness  and  impetuosity  with  which 
Alexander  (by  whom  this  empire  was  founded)  fought 
his  battles  and  pursued  his  conquests,  were  peculiar  to 
himseh''.     It  is  said  to  have  upon  the  back  of  it  four 
wings  of  a  fowl,  to  denote  the  celerity  ot  its  conquests, 
as  in  this  image  it  was  represented  by  the  belly  and 
thighs  of  brass  in  reftreuce  to  the  brazen  armor  of  the 
Greeks.     It    is   said,    And  dominion  was  given  to  it. 
How  astonishingly  these  representations  were  verified, 
will  be  perceivtd,  only  by  considering,  that  Alexander 
conquered  the  Medcs  and  Persians  and  reduced  to  his 
obedience  their  vvhok  empire,  comprising  all  Asia  Mi- 
nor, Syria,  Palestine,   Egypt,   Mesopotamia,  Chaldca, 
Media  and  Persia,  and  added  to  these,  the  conquests  of 
the  numerous  kingdoms  between  the  Caspian   sea  on 
the  north,  and  ihe  Indian  ocean  on  the  south,  to  the  \\w- 
€r  Indus,  SLud  even  the  Ganges,  on  the  east,  and  return- 
ed to  Babylon  in  the  short  term  of  twelve  years.     These 
conquests  were  consequently  not  so  much  made  by 
marching,  as  by  flying  upon  his  enemies,  and  this  per- 
formed not  with  two  but  four  wings,  or  the  double  ve- 
locity of  a  f>  wl.*     These  added  to  the  states  of  Greece^ 
conquered  by  his  father  Philip,  and  Macedonia,  his  he- 
reditary dominions,  constituttd  the  most  extensive  em- 
pire which  had  ever  been  witnessed  since  the  world  be- 
gan.    This  beast  had  four  heads,  and  the  empire  was 
divided  into  four  parts,  which  were  governed  by  four 
diflerent  monarchs,  the  heads  of  their  respective  king- 
doms.    As  these  beasts  or  kingdoms  are   exhibited  in 
another  vision  which  demands  particular  attention,    a 

*  The  lion  had  wings  upon  his  back,  to  denote  the  rapidity 
with  which  Nebuchadnezzar  made  his  conqviests;  and  these  were 
eagles'  wings,  to  signify  the  dignified  and  elevated  state  to  which 
his  empire  was  raised;  but  because  the  wings  upon  the  back  of 
the  leopard  only  signified  the  celerity  of  Alexander's  .conquests, 
they  were  the  wings  of  a  (common) /c/w/. 


DanieVs  Vision  of  the  Four  Beasts.  135 

more  minute  (Uscriplion  of  rhcm  for  the  present  shiill 
be  deferred,  and  we  may  j)roceed  to  a  consideration 
of  the 

Fourth  Beast.  This  was  dreadful  and  terrible.  No 
name  is  given  to  this  beast;  but  if  it  be  the  same  with 
that  which  the  apostle  saw,  Rev.  xiii,  1,  and  the  simi- 
larity of  description  is  a  suBicient  evidence  of  it,  it  had 
the  mouth,  the  authorit)-  and  terror,  of  a  lion,  of  the 
Babylonians;  the  feet  of  a  bear,  the  rapacity  and  cruelty 
of  the  Medes  and  Persians;  and  the  bod ij  of  a  leopard, 
the  courage  and  impetuosity  of  the  Macedonians,  and 
represented  the  empire  of  the  Romans,  which  combined 
in  it  the  genius  and  character  of  the  other  kingdoms 
which  were  before  it.  In  the  image  it  was  represented 
by  the  legs  of  iron.  In  the  vision  it  is  said  to  have 
great  iron  teeth,  for  as  iro?t  brca^eth  in  pieces  and  sub- 
dueth  all  things,  and  as  iron  that  breaketh  all  these,  shall 
it  break  in  pieces  and  bruise,  by  its  mighty  conquests, 
as  by  its  merciless  oppressions  and  cruel  exactions  it 
should  grind  them  as  with  iron  teeth,  and  by  its  inso-  ^ 
Icnce  and  contempt  of  the  Conqu'jred  kingdoms,  it  would 
stamp  the  residue  with  the  feet.  This  beast  was  di- 
verse from  the  beasts  which  were  before  it.  They 
were  monarchies,  but  this  was  a  commonwealth.  In 
tfie  image  it  was  represented  by  the  legs  of  iron,  and 
the  feet  part  of  iron  and  part  of  miry  clay,  which  ran 
out  into  ten  toes;  and  U">is  beast  is  said  to  have  ten  horns^ 
importing  that  it  should  ultimately  be  divided  into  ten 
parts,  orkingdoms:  andit  is  well  known  that  after  the  Ro- 
mans, from  their  insatiable  appetite  for  dominion,  like  a 
voracious  animal,  had  devoured  the  whole  earth,  had 
extended  their  conquests  to  the  .Danube  on  the  north, 
and  from  the  Atlantic  on  the  west,  to  the  Euphrates  on 
the  east,  and  had  subdued  the  northern  parts  of  Africa 
on  the  south,  in  the  later  periods  of  their  em'/ire,  exptri- 
encing  the  incursions  of  the  barbarous  nations,  had 
their  empire  divided  ir.to  ten  priiicipaliries,  or  king- 
doms, which  were  governed  by  their  respective  mon- 
archs.  To  define  these  kingdoms  is  very  diflicult,  as 
they  were  subject  to  revolutions,  and  appeared  differ- 
ently at    different  periods.     They  have  consequently 


W6        DanieVs  Vision  of  the  Four  Beasts, 

been  differently  computed  by  different  authors,  ac^ 
cordint^  to  the  time  they  have  selected  for  their  com- 
putation. It  is  difficult  for  the  same  reason,  to  de- 
scribe the  regions  where  they  existed.  It  is  sufficient 
for  the  present  purpose  to  remark,  that  after  almost 
endless  vicissitudes,  they  have  for  their  present  succes- 
sors, those  which  are  generally  termed  The  kingdoms 
of  Europe. 

While  the  prophet  was  intensely  considering  the 
horns,  behold,  there  came  up  among  them  another  lit- 
tle horn,  before  whom  three  of  the  first  horns  were 
plucked  up  by  the  roots,  and,  behold,  in  this  horn  were 
eyes  like  the  eyes  of  a  man,  and  a  mouth  speaking  great 
things.  This  little  horn  we  necessarily  consider  as 
another  kingdom,  rising  up  among  the  ten.  The  fall- 
ing of  three  before  it,  its  reducing  three  of  the  ten  to 
establish  and  extend  its  own  power  and  influence;  the 
marks  of  description  given  of  this  horn  demonstrate, 
that  it  is  the  power  called  the  papacy,  or  the  papal 
power  and  dominion.     For, 

1.  It  had  eyes  like  the  eyes  of  a  man,  signifying  its 
discernment  and  policy.  And  until  this  kingdom  was 
filled  with  darkness,  Rev.  xvi,  did  not  the  subtilty  and 
address  of  the  papal  see  in  accomplishing  its  designs, 
exceed  imagination  and  become  proverbial? 

2.  It  had  a  mouth  speaking  great  things.  The  an- 
gel says,  in  the  explication  of  the  vision,  v,  25,  He 
shall  speak  great  words  against  the  Most  High,  and 
wear  out  the  saints  of  the  Most  High,  and  think  to 
change  times  and  laws.  How  almost  exclusively  ap- 
plicable to  the  papacy,  blaspheming  God  and  persecut- 
ing his  people  have  been,  is  very  generally  admitted. 

3.  The  term  assigned  for  the  duration  of  this  horrid 
blasphemy,  persecution,  and  impious  usurpation  of  di- 
vine authority  and  prerogatives.  A  time,  a  year;  times, 
two  years;  and  the  dividing  of  time,  or  half  a  year, 
making  three  years  and  a  half,  the  term  to  which  the 
impious  power  of  the  papacy  is  limited  in  the  Revela- 
tion of  the  a[)0stle  John.  How  wonderfully  events  have 
illustrated  and  confirmed  the  representations  of  this 
vision,  m  all  the  parts  of  it,  when  applied  to  the  Roman 


DanieVs  VisioH  of  the  Four  Beasts.         137 

empire,  and  wiih  respect  to  the  papac}-,  is  so  very  ob- 
vif)Lis,  that  it  can  receive  no  improvement  by  further 
explanation.  The  vision  is  yet  in  progress.  I  beheld, 
says  Daniel,  "until  the  tlironeswere  cast  down;"  in  the 
inari^in,  "set  up."  If  we  take  the  text,  are  we  not  to 
understand  it  of  those  thrones  or  kingdoms  of  which 
he  had  been  speaking.  Or  if  we  take  the  marginal  read- 
ing, is  it  not  a  representation  similar  to  that  of  Isaiah 
vi,  I  saw  the  Lord  sitting  on  a  throne  high  and  lifted  up. 
V.  25.  But  the  judgment  shall  sit.  Does  not  the  pas- 
sage import,  that  the  blasphe  ny  and  persecution  of  the 
little  horn,  or  papacy,  produced  a  judicial  process 
against  him,  and  tb.e  throne  of  judgment  being  erected, 
the  Ancient  of  Days,  the  great  Jehovah,  sat  upon 
it,attended  by  thousands  and  thousands  of  his  ministering 
servants,  an  innumerable  company  of  angels.  And  the 
books  were  opened,  the  process  commenced,  the  accu- 
sation and  complaints  against  him  for  his  usurpation, 
impiety  and  cruelty  were  produced;  and  says  Daniel, 
I  beheld  till  the  beast  was  slain,  and  his  body  destroyed 
and  given  to  the  burning  flame;  intimating  that  for  the 
impiety  of  the  papacy,  God  will  destroy  the  Roman 
empire,  and  leave  it  neither  root  nor  branch.  As  for 
the  rest,  the  other  beasts,  or  kingdoms,  the}'^  had  their 
dominion  taken  away,  they  were  deprived  of  their  sove- 
reign power  and  authority,  but  their  lives  were  prolong- 
ed for  a  season  and  a  time,  their  bodies  continued  to 
exist,  and  other  empires  were  erected  out  of  them;  but 
this  shall  be  completely  destroyed,  and  have  neither 
heir,  nor  successor;  no  earthly  kingdom  shall  be  form- 
ed out  of  its  ruins,  but  it  shall  sink  as  a  millstone  into 
the  sea,  and  be  found  no  more  at  all.  I  saw  in  the  night 
visions,  and  behold,  one  like  the  Son  of  Man  came 
with  the  clouds  of  heaven,  and  came  to  the  An- 
cient OF  Days,  and  they  brought  him  near  be- 
fore him.  And  there  was  given  him  dominion,  and 
glory,  and  a  kingdom,  that  all  people,  nations,  and  lan- 
guages should  serve  him  His  dominion  is  an  ever- 
lasting dominion,  which  shall  not  pa'js  away,  and  his 
kingdom  that  which  shall  not  be  destroyed.  Verse 
27,  And  the  kingdom,  and  dominion,  aiid  the  greatness 
18 


138        DanieVs  Vision  of  the  Four  Beasts. 

of  the  kingdom  under  the  whole  heaven,  shall  be  given 
to  the  people  of  the  saints  of  the  Most  High.  In  the 
dream,  the  stone  became  a  great  mountain  and  filled 
the  whole  earth.  The  four  great  empires  having  suc- 
cessively risen,  and  kept  the  earth  in  a  state  of  constant 
agitation  and  convulsion,  like  the  troubled  sea  when  it 
cannot  rest,  and  filled  it  with  blood  and  carnage,  and 
misery  and  death — displayed  their  power  and  wealth  in 
the  most  splendid  form — and  having  been  exhibited  as 
so  many  monuments  of  earthly  instability,  and  the  frail- 
ty of  human  greatness — crumbled  to  ruin — and  the 
papacy  having  displayed  the  arrogance,  pride  and  wick- 
edness of  the  human  heart,  in  blaspheming  God,  and 
anathematizing  and  persecuting  his  people;  are  com- 
pelled, in  succession,  to  retire  from  the  stage  of  action, 
that  the  Prince  of  Peace  may  be  introduced,  exert 
his  benign  influence,  and  display,  the  excellence  and 
felicity  of  his  peaceful  and  righteous  reign,  on  the  grand 
theatre  of  the  universe,  and  all  the  preceding  horrid  and 
dreary  scenes  made  to  serve  as  a  foil,  as  a  shade,  the 
more  impressively  to  illustrate  the  purity  and  blessed- 
ness of  his  holy  kingdom  on  earth,  and  his  glorious  and 
eternal  kingdom  in  heaven.  Happy  era!  How  consol- 
ing it  is,  after  having  been  so  long  tossed  on  such  a 
tempestuous  sea,  to  arrive  at  length  in  such  a  secure 
and  peaceful  haven — after  having  been  conversant 
through  this  succession  and  long  duration  of  empires, 
with  commotions  and  revolutions,  war  and  blood,  rap- 
ine and  cruelty,  oppression  and  persecution,  murders, 
massacres  and  assassinations,  discord  and  contention, 
and  human  misery  in  all  its  various  forms,  to  come  at 
last  to  the  peaceable  and  blessed  kingdom  of  Christ  Je- 
sus, when  the  wolf  shall  dwell  with  the  lamb,  and  the 
leopard  lie  down  with  the  kid,  the  lion  eat  straw  like  the 
ox,  and  the  sucking  child  play  on  the  hole  of  the  asp, 
and  the  weaned  child  put  his  hand  on  the  cockatrice 
den,  and  there  shall  be  nothing  to  hurt  nor  offend  in  all 
God's  holy  mountain?  How  animating,  how  refresh- 
ing even  in  prospect!  How  does  it  constrain  us  to  pray. 
Come  Lord  Jesus,  come  quickly!     Amen. 


DanieVs  Vision  of  the  Rain  and  Me- Goat.     159 

III.  Daniel's  vision  of  the  Ram  and  He-Goat. 
Chap,  vii,  1 — 12. 

The  great  revolutions  and  events  to  be  effected  in  di- 
vine providence,  from  ihe  time  of  the  prophet,  to  the 
end  of  the  world,  having  been  exhibited  in  die  preced- 
ing vision,  the  spirit  of  prophecy  proceeds  in  this  more 
minutely  to  detail  events  which  should  exist  before 
that  period.  As  God  had  numbered,  and  almost  fin- 
ished, the  kingdom  of  Babylon,  no  further  notice  is 
taken  of  it  in  prophetic  visions,  but  that  which  immedi- 
ately succeeded  it,  is  the  subject  of  particular  attention. 
This  is  introduced  in  the  following  manner.  /  lifted 
up  mine  ei/es,  and  saxv,  says  the  prophet,  and,  behold^ 
there  stood  before  the  river  a  ram  which  had  two  horns, 
and  the  two  horns  were hiii^h,  and  one  was  higher  than 
the  other  and  the  higher  came  up  last.  I  saw  the  rani 
pushing  westward,  and  northward^  and  southward;  so 
that  no  beast  might  stand  before  him,  neither  was  their 
any  that  could  deliver  out  oj  his  hand;  but  he  did  accord- 
ing to  his  xuill,  and  became  great.  The  interpretation 
of  this  part  of  the  vision,  by  the  angel,  enables  us  to 
give  a  decided  explanation  of  it.  This  ram  prefigured 
the  empire  of  the  Medes  and  Persians,  v.  20.  The 
two  horns  typified  the  two  kingdoms  of  which 
this  empire  consisted;  horns  in  scripture  being  the 
emblem  of  power  and  conquest,  1  Kings  xxii,  11.  And 
Zedeliiah,  the  son  of  Chenaaniah,  made  him  horns  of 
iron;  and  he  said,  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  with  these  thou 
shalt  push  the  Syrians  till  thou  hast  consumed  them. 
One  horn  was  higher  than  the  other.  One  nation,  the 
Persian,  became  more  powerful  and  famous  than  the 
other,  the  Median;  and  the  higher,  the  Persian,  came  up 
last.  For  Media  had  been  a  potent  and  formidable 
kingdom,  when  Persia  was  only  an  inferior  province, 
and  tributary  even  to  Media  itself;  but  the  two  king- 
doms being  united  in  Cyrus,  a  Persian,  and  the  kings 
being  in  the  Persian  line,  the  Persian  part  of  the 
empire  became  more  poVverful  and  famous  than  the 
Median,  and  hath  given  denomination  to  the  empire 
ever  since.  Daniel  had  this  vision  in  the  palace  at 
Shijshan,  which  was  situated  by  the  river  Ulai^  in  the 


i40  Daniel/ s  Vision  of  the  Ram  and  He  Goat. 

province  of  Elam,  or  Persia;  and  he  saw  the  ram  come 
up  out  of  the  river,    and    he    saw    the    ram  pushing 
-westward,  lor  Persia  is  the  most  eastern  kinjidoin  of 
which  the  scriptures  take  notice.     He  saw  the  ram, 
pushing  westward,  and  northward,  and  southward.  He 
saw  Cyrus  and  the  Persian  kings,  conqiering  Babylon, 
Syria,  and  the  lesser  Asia  on  the  west;  Armenia  and  the 
adjacent  kingdoms  on  the  north;  and   Egypt   on   the 
south.     And  none  of  these  beasts  or  kingdoms,  could 
stand  before    him,  nor   could  any  save  them  from  his 
victorious  arm.     But  he  did  according  to  his  will,  con- 
quering and  governing   with   an   unconirolabie   flower; 
and  became  great,  establishing  an  extensive  and  pow- 
erful empire.       The  prophet  proceeds,   ..4nd  as   I  was 
considerifig,  meditating  and  inquiring  wiiln  myself  vvhat 
might  be  the  import  of  the  vision,  behold,   to  my  sur- 
prise,  an  he-goat  came  from  the  west.     This  he- goat 
typified  the  Macedonian  empire,  or  the  kingdom  of  the 
Greeks,  founded  by  Alexander    the  great;  the  notable 
horn  between  his  eyes,  v,  21,  represented  the  hist  roy- 
al fatnily;  tins  he-goat  6'«wcyro7«  the  west,  for  Macedo- 
nia and   Greece,  were  situated  on  the  eastern  part  of 
Europe,  opposite  to  the  western  coast  of  Asia.      E'rom 
this  region  came  the  he-goat,    on  the  face  of  the  whole 
earth,    like  a  might}'^  torrent,  prostrating    all     before 
him,  and  he  touched  not  the  ground,  by  the  rapidity  of 
his  conquests,  being  more  like  a  bird  wliich  flew,  than 
a  beast  wiiich  walked  or  ran.     And  he  came  close  to  the 
ram — and  he  ran  unto  him  in  the  fury  of  his  power.   And 
1  saw  him  come  close  to  the  ram,  and  he  was  moved  with 
choler  against   him  and  smote  the  rarn,  and  brake  his  txvo 
horns;  neither  was  there  power  in   the  ram  to  stand  be- 
fore him.  but  he  cast  him  down  to  the  ground  and  stamped 
upon  him,  and  there  was  none  that  could  deliver  the  ram 
out  of  his  hand.       The   kings  of  Persiii,   Darius  and 
Xerxes,  made  mighty  efforts  to  subdue   the  states  of 
Greece.    'J'hey  overran  Macedonia  and  part  of  Greece, 
practising  great  cruelty  upon  the  inhabitants  wherever 
they  came;  but  were  finally  rejielled  by  the  valor  of  the 
Greeks.     The  insults  and   injuries  which  they  had  re- 
alized, exceedingly  exasjieraied  the  Grecians  against 


DanieVs  Vision  of  the  Ram  and  He- Goat.     141 

the  Persiiins,  and  they  resolved  on  a  Persian  war  by 
way  of  retiiliation  and  revcnt^e.  Such  was  the  occasion 
of  that  choler  and  fury  against  the  ram,  which  chaiac- 
terizes  the  hc-a^oat.  The  Greeks  havini^  raised  their 
forces,  chose  Alexander  generalissimo  of  their  army. 
This  part  of  the  vision  relates  immediately  to  the  con- 
tests bctweeji  Alexander,  the  first  Macedonian  king, 
and  Darius  Codomanus,  the  last  Persian  emperor;  by 
wi)ich  the  emj)ire  of  the  Macedonians  was  founded,  and 
that  of  the  Persians  destroyed.  Permit  a  paraphrase  in- 
cludini^  the  capital  events  contained  in  tlus  vision  by 
way  of  explanation. 

And  as  I  was  consideriiig  the  prowess  and  conquests 
of  the  ram,  the  Persians,  to  my  surprise  I  saw  an  he-goat, 
the   Micedonians,   in  deep  resentment  coming  forth  to 
wage  war  upor>   the   Persians,  and  Darius  preparing  to 
repel  them.     And  I  saw   the  he-goat,  Alexander,   with 
35  000  Macedonians,  come  close  to  Darius,  the  ram,  and 
his  180  000  Persians,  and  he  smote  Darius  at  the  river 
Gramcus.     And  while  Darius  raised  another  army,   he 
divested  him    of  all  his  provinces  in  the  lesser  Asia. 
And    when  Darius  returned  with    his  600,000    Per- 
sians, Alexander  come  close  to  him  at  the  straits  of  Is- 
sus  in  Ciiicia,  and  put  his  vast  army  to    flight.       And 
while  Darius,  having  in  vain  solicited  for  peace,  exert- 
ed himself  to    repair   his    broken    fortune,  by  raising 
another  army,  Alexander  curtailed  his  empire,  and  ex- 
tended his  conquests,  by  taking  from  him  Syria,  Phoe- 
necia,  Palestine,  and  Ei^ypt;   and  then  sought  for  Da- 
rius, and  with  his  50,000  men,  came  close  to  him  and 
smote  his  1100,000  Persians  at  Arbella  in  the  plains  of 
Assyria,   and  then    took  from    him  Babylon  with  his 
royal  city  Persepolis,  his  palace  and  his  treasures!     So 
the  ram,  Darius  could  not  stand  before  the  he-goat,  Al- 
exander, but  he  smote  Darius,  and  broke  his  two  horns 
and  cast  him  down  to  the  ground  and  stamped  upon  him, 
by  conquering  and  reducing  the  empire   to  the  most 
abject  state  of  submission.     Having  thus  seen  the  ram 
vanquished  and  smitten,  perhaps  a  very  concise   ac- 
count of  him  will  not  be  disagreeable. 


142    DanieVs  Vision  of  the  Ram  and  He- Goaf. 

The  Medes,  one  of  the  horns  of  the  ram,  were  the 
descendants  of  Madai  die  son  of  Japheth,  who  planted 
himself  on  the  east  of  the  Tigris^  over  against  Assyria, 
from  whom  the  couniry  was  called  Media,  and  in  pro- 
cess of  time  became  a  powerful  and  formidable  nation, 
experiencing  the  fortune  of  other  nations,  sometimes 
conquering,  and  at  others  being  overcome,  till  they 
became  a  horn  of  the  ram.  The  Fersiajis,  the  other 
horn,  originally  were  called  Elamites,  and  were  the 
posterity  oi FJam  the  son  of  Shem,  who  settled  himself 
on  the  east  of  the  river  Tigris,  called  in  scripture,  Hid- 
dekel,  opposite  toChaldea  or  Babylon.  From  him  the 
country  was  called  Elam.  In  the  union  of  the  two 
kingdoms,  the  prophet  saw  the  two  arms  of  the  image 
united  in  the  breast.  Particularly  in  Cyrus  and  the 
Persian  kings,  and  in  their  conquests,  he  saw  the  ram 
with  two  horns,  pushing  westward,  and  northward,  and 
southward,  doing  his  will  and  becoming  great,  till  he 
saw  the  he-goat,  Alexander,  come  close  to  him  and  smite 
him,  and  brake  his  two  horns  and  stamp  upon  him, 
Darius  Codomanus,  208  years  after  the  empire  was 
founded  in  Cyrus,  and  330  years  before  the  glorious 
appearance  of  the  Son  of  God,  as  the  Savior  of  the 
world.     Permit  the  paraphrase  to  proceed.     - 

The  ram,  Darius,  being  thus  smitten,  and  his  two 
horns  broken,  the  Persian  empire  being  thus  dissolved, 
x\\G  he-goat,  Alexander,  having  conquered  the  nations  of 
India,  became  very  great,  having  extended  and  estab- 
lished the  Macedonian  empire  from  the  Adriatic  in  Eu- 
rope to  the  Ganges  in  Asia:  And  when  he  was  strong, 
die  great  horn  between  his  eyes  was  broken.  First  Al- 
exander died  of  a  fever  in  Babylon,  and  then  his  broth- 
er Arideus  called  Philip,  being  placed  on  the  throne  in 
the  minority  of  his  sons,  was  put  to  death;  then  his  son 
>^giis,  and  after  him  his  son  Hercules;  and  so  the  roy- 
al family  being  extinguished,  the  great  horn  between 
})is  eyes  was  broken:  And  the  governors  of  the  provin- 
ces, aspiring  after  independence  and  dominion,  by  their 
emulations,  enmities  and  contents  being  destroyed,  un- 
til they  were  reduced  to  four,  they  divided  the  empire 
between  them.     Cassander  had  Macedon  and  Greece, 


DanieVs  Vision  of  the  Ram  and  Ik- Goat.     US 

in  the  west;  Lysimachiis  had  Thrace,  Bythynia,  &c,  on 
the  north;  Ptolemy  had  Palestine,  Egypt,  &c»  on  the 
south;  and  Seleucus,  Syria,  Babylon,  &c.  on  the  east; 
so,  for  the  great  horn,  there  stood  uj)  four  notable  o?ws 
towards  the  Jour  winds  of  heaven,  who  governed  their 
respective  dominions  with  regal  authority  or  power. 

Thus  far  the  scriptures  themselves,  illustrated  by  his- 
torical  facts,  furnish  those  aids  which  enable  us  to  give 
a  correct  explanation  of  the  preceding  vision.  But 
the  subsequent  parts,  being  involved  in  greater  obscu- 
rity, has  produced  a  diversity  of  expositions,  and  each 
being  exhibited  with  a  plausibility  which  invites  assent, 
renders  it  difficult  to  give  one  a  preference  to  the  other, 
and  constrains  to  moderation  and  diffidence  in  submit- 
ting opinions,  or  suggesting  what  is  supposed  to  be  the 
import  of  the  vision.  After  exhibiting  the  exposi- 
tions most  generally  adopted,  each  will  choose  for  him- 
self. 

The  great  horn  being  broken  in  the  death  of  Alexan- 
der and  the  extinction  of  the  royal  family;  and  four  no- 
table ones  having  come  up  for  it,  in  the  division  of  the 
empire  into  four  kingdoms;  the  prophet  saw,  v.  9,  a 
little  horn  come  forth  from  one  of  them^  -which  waxed 
exceeding  great  toxuard  the  south,  and  toward  the  east^ 
and  toward  the  pleasant  land.  He  saw  it  wax  great  to- 
ward the  host  of  heaven,  cast  down  some  of  the  host 
and  the  stars  to  the  ground,  and  stamp  upon  them.  Yea, 
he  saw  hi?n  magnify  himself  even  to  the  prince  of  the 
host,  take  away  the  daily  sacrifice  and  cast  down  the 
place  of  the  sanctuary.  He  saw  an  host  given  him 
against  the  daily  sacrifice  by  reason  of  transgression.  He 
saw  him  cast  the  truth  down  to  the  ground,  and  practice 
andprosper.  Very  briefly.  In  this  httle  horn,  some 
very  clearly  see  Antiochus,  surnamed  Epiphanes,  who 
became  great  with  a  small  people.  They  see  him  in- 
vading and  plundering  Egypt  in  the  south — attacking 
the  Jews  in  the  pleasant  land — rifling  and  prophaning 
the  temple,  taking  away  the  daily  sacrifice,  casthig: 
down  some  of  the  host  and  of  the  stars  to  the  ground^ 
displacing  the  public  rulers,  civil  and  religious — cast- 
ing down  the  truth  to  the  ground  by    suppressing  the 


1 44    DanieVs  Vision  of  the  Ram  and  He-  Goaf. 

Jewish  religion,  destroying  the  copies  of  the  law,  and 
persecuting  those  who  vvoiild  not  conform  to  the  relig- 
ion of  the  Greeks,  with  nierciless  severity,  and  lastly 
destroyed  without  hand,  perishing  by  the  righteous 
judgment  of  God.  Concerning  this  interpretation, 
however,  would  not  a  person,  not  very  credulous,  be 
disposed  to  inquire,  why  the  prophet,  in  such  a  sum- 
mary manner,  should  comprise  the  great  events  pert  in- 
ing  to  the  Persian  and  Macedonian  empires,  including 
the  calamities  of  the  Jews,  contained  in  a  term  of  almost 
400  years,  and  yet  be  so  particular  in  describing  the 
persecution  of  Antiochus,  which  continued  but  three 
years  and  a  half?  And  how  the  answer,  v.  14,  that  ihe 
vision  should  be  for  2300  days,  taken  litt  rally  more  than 
six  years,  can  be  accommodated  to  the  persecution  of 
Antiochus?  And  why  the  calamities  brought  upon  his 
people  by  Antiochus,  should  so  exceedingly  affect  the 
prophet,  as  to  disqualify  Mim  for  public  service  and 
make  him  sick  certain  days,  v,  27,  when  he  had  wit- 
nessed, and  they  were  now  realizing,  and  he  sustaining 
so  much  greater  in  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  and 
the  temple,  the  desolation  of  the  land  and  the  captivity 
of  the  nation,  by  Nebuchadnezzar?  And  a  person  dis- 
posed to  controvert  opinions  wculdsay,  that  to  the  ap- 
plication of  this  vision  to  Antiochus  there  were  some 
obstinate  objections,  as 

1.  That  it  contains  a  real  absurdity.  He  would  say, 
that  the  coming  forth  of  a  little  horn  out  of  one  of  the 
four,  made  them  five,  as  the  springing  up  of  a  little 
horn  among  the  ten,  made  them  eleven.  But 
if  this  be  understood  of  Antiochus  it  makes  no 
addition  to  their  number — that  as  Antiochus,  or 
the  kingdom  of  Syria,  was  one  of  the  four,  to  apply 
this  to  him,  would  make  him  come  forth  from  himself. 
He  wo  old  say,  2.  That  this  interpretation  was  not  sup- 
ported by  fact.  That  the  vision  represents  the  little 
horn  as  waxing  exceeding  great  towards  the  south. 
That  though  Antiochus  several  times  invaded  and  plun- 
dered Egypt,  yet  he  did  not  make  an  absolute  con- 
quest, so  as  to  possess  any  part^bf  it, — .>nd  was  finally 
expelled  from  it  in  a  manner  which  very  much  chag- 


Dankrs  Vision  of  the  Ram  and  He -Goat.  14,3 

rined  and  disj^raced  him.  4nr!  toxvard  the  east,  but 
tliat  Antioclnis,  or  the  kinc^dom  of  Syria,  included  all 
the  eastern  provinces  in  Alexan  ler's  empire,  and  he 
was  so  far  from  waxini^  exceeding  great,  or  even  ex- 
tendiuii;;  them  in  that  direction,  tiiat  they  were  rather 
curtailed  and  diminished,  and  that  he  was  disgraceful- 
ly repulsed  and  wounded  in  his  attempt  to  plunder  the 
temple  in  Elinais,  in  the  east.  And  toward  the  pleasant 
land:  That  though  Antiochus  harrassed,  plundered  and 
persecuted  the  Jews,  yet  his  armies  were  finally  repuls- 
ed by  the  Jevvs  with  great  slaughter  and  disgrace,  the 
temple  purified  and  the  worship  of  God  restored,  and 
even  his  treasures,  the  spoils  of  his  armies,  furnished 
the  materials  with  which  the  utensils  for  the  perform- 
ance of  divine  service  were  constructed;  information  of 
whicii  being  conveyed  to  him  in  his  eastern  expedition, 
produced  that  vexation  and  resentment  which  acceler- 
ated his  death,  and  he  left  the  kingdom  in  as  distracted 
and  impoverished  a  state  as  he  found  it. — That  though 
in  some  particulars  it  may  agree  with  Antiochus,  yet  in 

general  he  stands  in  contrast   with  it Some  consider 

this  profanation  of  the  temple  and  persecution  of  the 
Jews  by  Antiochus,  as  typical  of  the  antieliristian  cor- 
ruption and  persecution. — Eminent  expositors  have  ap- 
plied this  symbolical  little  horn  to  the  Romans,  estab- 
lishing their  power  in  Greece,  and  extending  their  con- 
quests into  Egypt,  Asia  and  Palestine — standing  up 
against  the  Prince  of  princes,  Christ,  and  casting  dowrt 
some  of  the  stars,  and  taking  away  the  daily  sacrifice 
of  religious  worship.  But  motlern  expositors  with  as 
great,  if  not  greater,  propi  iety,  apply  it  to  the  impos- 
ture and  power  of  Mahomet.  And  with  the  Mahometan 
power,  with  the  description  of  this  little  horn,  harmon- 
izes in  all  the  parts  of  it,  equilly  as  with  the  Romans. 
Not  more  truly  did  the  Romans  come  forth  out  of  the 
horn,  or  kingdom  of  Cass.inder  in  Greece,  than  the 
Mahometans  came  forth  out  of  "die  horn,  or  kingdom 
of  Selcucus,  in  Syria — neither  did  the  Romans  wax  so 
exceeding  great  tou'ards  the  somh,  in  Egypt,  as  did 
the  Mahometans  in  Arabia — nor  toward  tlie  East,  in 
A^ia,  as  did  the  Maliomctans,  in  Persia  and  Indost-m — - 
19 


1 46  DanieVs  Vision  of  the  Ram  and  He-  Goat, 

nor  greater  toward  the  pleasant  land,  in  Judea.  Neith- 
er did  the  Romans  more  proudly  magnify  themselves 
against  the  Prince  of  the  host,  the  Messiah,  than  have 
the  Mahometans,  And  the  Mahometans  have  as  eflfec- 
tually  cast  down  the  truth  to  the  ground,  and  some  of 
the  stars,  the  ministers  of  religion,  and  destroyed  the 
mighty  and  the  holy  people,  whether  Jews  or  Chris- 
tians, and  taken  away  the  daily  sacrifice,  or  suppressed 
religious  worship,  as  have  the  Romans^  either  pagan  or 
papal. 

When  we  reflect,  that  the  visions  of  this  prophecy 
embrace  the  capital  events  in  the  potent  empires  of 
Babylon,  Media  and  Persia,  Greece,  and  Rome;  and 
impressively  display  the  prominent  qualities  of  the 
Roman  litie  horn,  the  papacy,  in  the  west,  chap,  vii, 
would  it  not  be  surprising,  if  no  intimation  should  be 
given  of  a  subject  which  has  so  extensively  and  distres- 
singly affected  the  church  of  Christ  in  the  east,  as  the 
imposture  of  Mahomet,  but  be  entirely  omitted.  But 
if  this  little  horn  of  the  he-goat  prefigured  the  powerful 
delusion  of  Mahomet  in  the  east,  as  the  little  horn  of 
the  fourth  beast  symbolized  the  papacy,  with  its  evils 
in  the  west,  we  shall  observe  a  wonderful  uniformity 
and  consent  in  all  the  parts  of  this  extraordinary  proph- 
ecy, which,  as  an  impressive  display,  summarily  pre- 
sents us  with  the  successive  revolutions  and  events  of 
those  mighty  empires — and  the  vicissitudes  and  suffer- 
ings of  the  church,  from  the  time  of  the  prophet  to  the 
second  coming  of  the  Son  of  man.  This,  at  least,  fur- 
nishes an  apology  for  applying  the  little  horn  of  the  he- 
goat,  to  the  powerful  and  pernicious  imposture  of  Ma- 
homet, rather  than  to  the  Romans. 

The  question  was  proposed,  Hoiv  long  shcdl  be  the 
vision,  &c.?  and  it  was  answered,  Unto  2300  f/ayj,  then 
shall  the  sanctuary  be  cleansed.  So  extensive  is  the 
term  affixed  for  the  continuation  of  this  distressing  and 
affecting  scene,  2300  days,  which  prophetically  comput- 
ed are  2300  years.  From  what  period  to  compute  this 
term,  it  is  very  difficult  to  ascertain.  If  it  will  not  cor- 
respond with  the  persecution  of  the  Jews  by  Antiochns, 
must  it  not  be  referred  to  some  other  event?  If  it  relates 


DetnieVs  Vision  of  the  Ram  and  He- Goat.     147 

to  the  depression  of  the  Eastern  church  by  the  Mahom- 
etan power,  which  will  terminate  at  the  time  of  the  end, 
when  the  mystery  of  God,  or  his  mysterious  dispensa- 
tion lowaid  the  church,  shall  be  finished,  when  the 
western  church  shall  be  delivered  from  papal  tyranny, 
about  which  time  the  Jews  will  probably  begin  -to  be 
restored  to  their  own  land,  which  events,  it  is  appre- 
hended, will  be  effected  about  A.  D.  1866,  the  com- 
mencement of  the  term  is  to  be  computed  from  434 
years  before  the  birth  of  Christ;  and  about  the  time 
that  Nehcmiah  the  governor  effected  his  last  reformation 
of  the  lews.  As  there  are  no  data  given,  no  period 
fixed,  from  which  we  may  compute,  and  as  it  will  be 
most  clearly  ascertained  from  the  completion  of  the 
vision,  is  it  not  our  wisdom  to  submit  it  to  divine 
providence  for  a  demonstrative  and  satisfactory  explan- 
ation? 

Expositors  have  generally  interpreted  the  representa- 
tion of  these  kingdoms  by  savage   beasts,  to  signify 
their  ferocity,  and  cruelty  in  persecuting  the  people  of 
God  but  may  not  the  propriety  of  this  interpretation  be 
doubted?    For,   1.  The  beasts  were  diverse  one  from 
another.     But  is  not  the  spirit  of  persecution  uniform- 
ly and  invariably  the  same  spirit,  in  whatever  nation  or 
individual  it  exists?  If  it  be,  what  need  of  a  diversity^ 
to  represent  it?  But  if  to  represent  the  various  genius 
and  character  of  these  conquering  and  powerful  king- 
doms, how  apt  and  striking   the  types?  2.  Does   this 
interpretation  agree  Vv^ith  the  representation  of  scripture? 
The  bear^  the  Persians  with  an  insatiable   voracity  at- 
attacked  and  subdued    the  lion,  the  Babylonians;  and 
the  Macedonians  with   the  courage  and   fierceness  of 
the  leopard,  attacked  and  conquered  the  bear;  and  the 
Romans  combining  the  various  nature  of  the  lion,  the 
bear,  and  the  leopard,  broke    in    pieces  and  devoured 
iiot  only  the  Macedonians,  and  so  virtually  the  Medes, 
Persians  and  Babylonians,  but  the  whole  earth,  as  with 
i^reat  iron  tei^th.     And  is  it  not  assigned  as  the  reason 
why  this  kingdom  is  represented  by  iron,  that  as  zron 
hreaketh  in  pieces  arid subdueth  ail  things,  so  as  iron  that 
iubdueth  all  these  shall  it  break  in  pieces  and  shall  bruise? 


148     DanieVs  Vision  of  the  Ram  and  He- Goat. 

Is  this  kingdom  represented  by  iron  to  denote  its 
strength  for  persecution,  or  conquest?  If  strong  to  break 
in  pieces  the  preceding  kingdoms,  is  not  the  idea  of 
persecution  foreign  from  the  view  of  the  scriptures?* 
3.  Is  thisinterpretution  supported  from  fact?  The  peo- 
ple of  God,  tiie  Jews,  it  is  true  suffered  grievously  from 
Nebuchadnezzar  king  of  Babylon,  but  did  he  subdue 
and  distress  them  as  a  persecutor,  or  as  a  conqueror? 
Did  they  suffer  more  from  him  than  other  conquered 
nations?  If  it  be  said,  They  did,  had  tliey  not  given 
him  peculiar  and  aggravated  provocation?  He  took  Je- 
rusalem, made  Jehoiakim  king,  and,  exacting  tribute 
of  him,  left  the  city  in  peace.  Jehoiakim  rebelled 
against  him.  He  came  again,  took  the  city,  and  made 
Mattaniah  king,  requiring  him  to  swear  by  God  that  he 
would  be  true  and  faithful.  And  to  remind  him  of  this 
sacred  obligation,  changed  his  name  and  called  him  Ze- 
dekiah,  The  oath  of  the  Lord,  But  Zedekiah  was  treach- 
erous and  rebelled  against  him.  He  came  again,  took 
the  city  and  rased  it,  as  a  bad  city,  which  made  insur- 
rection against  kings.  If  the  Jews,  therefore,  suffered 
more  from  him  than  other  nations,  did  they  not  procure 
this  severity  of  treatment  by  their  perfidy  and  rebellion? 
But  after  this  did  he  distress  them?  Did  they  not  dwell 
in  peace  in  the  cities  of  Chaldea?  Did  not  Daniel  sit  in 
the  gate  of  the  king,  as  a  distinguished  favorite?  And 
were  not  Shadrach,  Meshach,  and  Abed-nego  promo- 

*In  some  publication,  the  wiiter  has  seen  remarks  upon  this 
sentence,  in  which  the  author,  in  substance,  elaborately  proves, 
that  they  who  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus  shall  suffer  persecu- 
tion; and  consequently,  that  the  idea  of  persecution,  is  not  for- 
eign from  the  scriptures.  It  is  acknowledged,  that  there  is  a 
defect  in  the  composition  of  the  sentence,  though  from  the 
connexion  the  sense  is  obvious,  aiid  the  observation  just.  That 
as  the  Roman  empire  would  be  strong  to  l)reak  in  pieces  and 
subdue  the  other  en>pires,  it  was  foreign  from  the  view  or  de- 
sign oC  scripture,  to  represent  it  by  a  bia&t.,  to  denote  that  it 
would  be  a  Jwrseculivg  fiovtr.  Whether  the  author  made 
those  remarks  because  he  did  not  comprehend  llie  object  of  the 
sentence,  or  to  display  liis  talent  at  confutation,  is  very  imnjute- 
rial  to  the  writer  and  tlic  public. 


DanieVs  Vision  of  the  Ram  and  lie- Goat      149 

ted  to  offices  of  authority  and  influence  in  the  province 
of  Babylon?  Did  not  PLvelmerodach  exalt  the  throne  of 
Jehoiachinaii'oi'ethe  throne  of  the  kings  that  were  with 
him?  And  did  not  Belshazzar  so  entirely  consign  the 
affairs  of  the  empire  to  Daniel  and  his  other  officers  of 
state,  that  he  did  not  know  him  when  he  came  before 
him?  Did  he  persecute  the  Jews?   Will  Shadrach,  Me- 
shach  and  Abed-nego,   be  produced    as  martyrs?  But 
did  not  the  edict  b}"^  which  they  suffered,  equally  extend 
to  idolatrous  nations  with  the  Jews?  This  for  the  lion. 
Cyrus   liberated  the   Jews  from  captivity,  and  made  a 
decree  for  their  rebuildiiAg  the  temple  and  restoring  the 
worship  of  God.     The  work  was  embarrassed  by  the 
envy  and  artifices  of  the  Samaritans,  Ammonites,  and 
Moabites,  Ezra  iv;  but  the  decree  of  Darius,  Ezra  vi, 
removed  the  embarrassments  and  accelerated  the  work. 
Under  Artaxerxes,  called  Ahasuerus,  who  had  Esther 
for  his  queen,  and  Mordecai  for  his  prime  minister  of 
state,  the   Jews  enjoyed  great   prosperity  and  peace. 
Do  we  find  a  single  instance  of  persecution,  or  even  of 
vexation,  which  occurred  to  the  Jews  through  the  v\  hole 
duration  of  the  Persian  empire,  if  we  except  the  decree 
of  Smerdis  the  usurper,  (but  he  reigned  only  one  year) 
called  Artaxerxes,  Ezra  iv;  and  the  attempt  of  Hamaii 
which  cost  him  his  life?  Was  this  mild  and  liberal  dis- 
position of  the  Persian  kings  toward  the  Jews  repre- 
sented by  a  bearF  Alexander  granted  many  favors  and 
privileges  to  the  Jews.     Antiochus    the  great,  trans- 
ported many  of  the  Jews  to  the  Lesser  Asia,  and,  pro- 
tiding   liberally    for  their  subsistence,  committed  his 
most  important  castles  to  their  valor  and  fidelity,  for  de- 
fence.    Palestine  lying  between  Syria  and  Egypt,  the 
Jews  suffered  great  calamities  from  the  contests  of  their 
kings,  but  can  more  than  three  or  four  of  all  the  suc- 
cessors of  Alexander  be  justly  denominated  persecu- 
tors? The   Roman  empire,   ancient  and  modern,  it    is 
acknowledged,  hath  generally  been  a  persecuting  power, 
but  if  a  persecuting  character  be  not  justly  applicable 
to  any  one,  is  it  not  a  conclusive  exception  against  ap- 
plying it  to  them  all  without  distinction?  But  whether 
such  an  interpretation  be  formed  from  the  representa- 


150  The  Kings  of  the  North  and  South. 

tion  of  scripture,  or  hath  proceeded  from  the  common 
propensity  of  mankind  to  understand  and  judge  of  all 
subjects  with  reference  to  themselves,  it  is  not  the 
province  of  the  writer  to  decide. 

IV.  T/ie  Kings  of  the  North  and  South. 
Chap.   xi. 

The  next  important  vision  in  the  prophecy  of  Daniel 
is  that  of  the  seventy  weeks;  but  this  is  not  connected 
with  the  general  series  of  events  which  is  the  grand 
subject  of  this  prophecy,  and  may  be  considered  sim- 
ply by  itself.  Between  the  others  there  is  a  great  re- 
semblance,  or  rather,  they  are  prophetic  representa- 
tions of  the  same  events  by  different  types,  and  gradu- 
ally descend  from  general  subjects  to  particular 
parts,  and  especially,  as  this  eleventh  chapter  may  be 
viewed  as  a  continuation  of  the  vision  iOf  the  he-goat, 
chap,  viii,  8,  it  is  proposed  to  defer  an  explanation 
of  the  vision  of  the  weeks,  and  continue  the  prophetic 
series  from  the  eighth  to  this  eleventh  chapter. 

As  tlie  kings  of  the  north,  or  Syria,  and  the  south,  or 
Egypt,  are  the  immediate  subjects  of  this  prophecy, 
the  angel  onl}'  makes  those  general  remarks  oh  the  pre- 
ceding events  which  were  necessary,  as  a  regular  in- 
troduction. The  prophet  had  this  vision  in  the  third 
year  of  Cyrus.  Now  says  the  angel,  There  shall  stand 
up  three  kings  in  Persia.  These  were  Camhyses  the 
son  of  Cyrus,  called  Ahasuerus  Ezra  iv,  6.  Smerdis 
the  magian,  the  usurper,  called  Artaxerxes,  Ezra  iv, 
7,  and  Darius,  who  decreed  so  favorably  for  the  Jews, 
Ezra  vi,  and  the  fourth,  Xerxes  the  son  of  Darius  shall 
be  far  richer  than  they  all;  and  by  his  strength,  through 
his  riches,  he  shall  stir  up  all,  his  subjects  and  allies, 
against  the  realm  of  Grecia.  Having  introduced  the 
war  between  the  Persians  and  the  Greeks,  the  angel 
passes  from  the  authors,  the  Persians,  to  the  conse- 
quences of  it,  by  which  the  empire  of  the  Persians  was 
destroyed,  and  the  kingdom  of  the  Greeks  erected. 
And  a  mighty  king,  Alexander  the  great,  shall  stand  up, 
and  rule  with  great  domijiion,  and  do  accorditig  to  his 
will     And  when  he  shall  stand  up  his  kingdom  shall  be 


The  Kings  of  the  North  and  Soidh.         J  5 1 

extended  and  established,  it  s/iail  soon  de  broken^  or 
dissolved  by  his  death,  and  shall  be  divided  toward  the 
four  winds  of  heaven,  or  into  tour  kingdo'.ns,  aW  «o?^a 
his  posterity  but  to  his  generals,  nor  according  to  his  do- 
minion which  he  ruled,  not  so  extensive  nor  so  power- 
ful; for  his  kingdom  shall  be  plucked  up  even  for  others 
besides  those,  for  strangers  rather  than  for  his  seed. 
This  preparation  for  the  immediate  subject  of  the 
prophecy  being  thus  made,  the  angel  proceeds  to  de- 
scribe the  conflicts  which  should  subsist  between  the 
two  capital  successors  of  Alexander,  called  tlie  kings  of 
the  north  and  south,  or  Syria  and  Egypt^  as  Syria  lay 
north  and  Egypt  south  of  Palestine  or  Judea.  The 
other  two  kingdoms,  that  of  Cassander  in  Greece,  and 
that  of  Lysimachus  in  Thrace,  are  passed  in  silence, 
as  they  were  remote  from  Judea  and  disconnected  with 
the  Jews  for  whose  sake  these  prophecies  were  imme- 
diately given.  Besides,  the  kingdom  of  Cassander 
was  soon  conquered  by  Lysimachus,  and  annexed  ta 
Thrace,  and  Lysimachus  was  subdued  by  Seleucus, 
and  his  kingdom  annexed  to  Syria;  and  so  the  king- 
doms of  Syria  and  Egypt  absorbed,  and  virtually  com- 
prised the  whole  empire  of  Alexander.  Of  the  proph- 
ecy of  these  kingdoms  permit  a  paraphrase,  comprising 
the  principle  events  contained  in  it,  by  way  of  explan- 
ation. 

V,  5.  And  the  king  of  the  south,  Ptolemy  king  of 
Egypt,  one  of  Alexander's  successors,  possessing 
Egypt,  Palestine,  Coele  Syria,  &c.  shall  be  strong,  ajid 
one  other  of  his,  Alexander's,  princes  or  successors, 
Seleucus,  called  Nicator,  the  conqueror,  shall  be  strong 
above  him,  Ptolemy;  his  domiiiion,  comprising  Greece, 
Thrace,  the  Asian  provinces,  Syria,  Babylon,  and  the 
provinces  in  the  east,  shall  be  a  great  domii^on.  To 
Seleucus  succeeding  his  son  Antiochus  Soter,  and  to 
him  Antiochus  Theos,  as  to  Ptolemy  succeeding  his 
son  Ptolemy  Phihidelphus.  Between  these  kings  there 
were  severe  contests;  but  weary  of  their  disputes,  they 
consulted  terms  of  peace  and  came  to  an  agreement  ou 
the  condition,  that  Antiochus  Theos  should  j>ut  away 
l^iis  wif-,  Laodice,  and  her  sons,  and  marry  Berenice, 


152  The  Kings  of  the  North  and  South. 

the  daughter  of  Ptolemy  Philadelphiis.  So  v.  6.  In 
the  end  of  the  years  they  shall  join  themselves  together 
for  Berenice,  the  king''s  daughter  of  the  south,  of  Piol- 
omy,  shall  come,  to  the  king  of  the  Twrth,  to  Antiochus 
Theos,  to  make  an  agreement,  or  fulfil  the  conditions 
of  peace;  hut  she^  Berenice,  shall  not  retain  the  power 
of  the  army  her  interest  in  the  affections  of  her  husband, 
for  Antiochus  shall  reject  her,  and  receive  Laodice  his 
other  wife  to  his  bed;  hit  he  shall  not  stand  nor  his  arm, 
shall  lose  his  authority,  for  Laodice,  fearful  that  he  will 
reject  her  and  her  son,  and  return  again  to  Berenice, 
shall  cause  him  to  be  put  to  death  by  poison;  but  she^ 
Berenice,  shall  be  given  up,  be  murdered,  and  they  that 
brought  her,  to  Syria,  her  Egyptian  attendants,  and  he 
that  begat  her,  or  perhaps  rather,  was  begotten  of  her, 
her  son,  shall  be  murdered  in  like  manner;  and  he  that 
strengthened  her  in  those  times,  they  who  would  have  se- 
cured her  from  the  malice  of  Laodice,  or  her  father 
who  had  so  tenderly  conveyed  the  best  means  for  her 
health  and  comfort.  V.  7,  But  out  of  a  branch  of  her 
root  shall  stand  up  one  in  his  estate,  Ptolemy  called  Ku- 
ergetes,  proceeding  from  th6  same  parents,  the  son  of 
her  father,  who  succeeded  him  in  his  kingdom,  resent- 
ing the  injuries  offered  to  his  sister,  shall  come  with  an 
army  to  avenge  her  insults,  and  shall  enter  into  the  for- 
tress, or  fenced  cities  of  the  king  of  the  north,  governed 
by  Laodice  and  her  son,  Seleucus  Callinicus,  and  shall 
deal  against  them  and  shall  prevail,  reducing  them  to 
his  obedience.  V  8,  Arid  shall  carry  captives  i?ito 
Egypt,  their  gods  or  idols  and  their  princes,  and  among 
them  the  idols  that  Cambyses  had  taken  and  carried 
away,  for  which  the  Egyptians  shall  call  him  Euergetes, 
the  benefactor,  and  their  precious  vessels  of  silver  and 
of  gold,  and  he  shall  contijiue  more  years,  sliall  live  four 
or  five  years  longer,  than  the  kin^  of  the  north.  V.  9, 
So  the  king  of  the  south,  having  enriched  himself  with 
the  spoils  of  Syria,  shall  return  and  come  into  his  king- 
dom and  return  to  his  own  land.  V.  10,  But  his  sons, 
the  sons  of  the  king  of  the  north,  Seleucus  called  Cera- 
unus,  and  Antiochus  called  the  great,  shall  (jC  stirred 
up  and    shall    assemble  a    multitude  of  great  forces, 


The  Kings  of  the  Noiik  and  South.  153 

ami   one,   Antiocluis,  for  Scltniciis   shall  be  taken  off, 
shall  certainli/  come  and  overflow   anil  pass    through^ 
rccoverini^   tlic  cities  and   provinces  which  had  been 
wrested   from    Sclcucus  king  of   Syria,  and  after  the 
truce  which  shall  be  made  shall  expire,  then  he  shall 
return  to  prosecute  the  war,  and  be  stirred  up  even   to 
the  fortress,  or  city  of  defence  belonging  to  Ptolemy, 
V.  11,  And  the  king  of  the  south,   Ptolemy  Philopater, 
the  son  of  Eucrgetes,  shall  be  ?noved  with  choler  and 
shall  come  forth  ajidfght  with  him  even  the  king  of  the 
north,  and  he,  ihe  king  of  the  north,  Antiochus,  shall  set 
forth  a  great  multitude;   but  the  multitude  shall  be  given 
into  his  hand^  and  Ptolemy  shall  obtain  a  complete  vic- 
tory over  Antiochus.      V.  12,  And  when  he,  Ptolemy, 
hath  taken  away  the  multitude,  his  heart  shall  be  lifted 
up,  in  pride  and  vanity,  and  visiting  the  northern  prov- 
inces, he  shall  come  to  Jerusalem,  offer  sacrifices,   and 
attempt  to  enter  into  the  holy  of  holies,  from  which  be- 
ing restrained  by  the    priests,  he  sliall  be  bitterly  in- 
censed against  the   Jews,   and   on  his  return  to  Egypt 
shall  commence  a  cruel   persecution  against  them,  and 
shall  cast  down  many  ten  thousands,   but  he  shall  not  he 
strengthened  by  the  victory,  for  the  loss  of  so  many  val- 
uable subjects.     V.  13,  For  the  king  of  the  north,  An- 
tiochus, shall  return  again  to  recover  his  lost  provinces, 
and  shall  set  forth  a  multitude  greater  than  the  former, 
and  shall  certainly  come  after  certain  years  with  a  great 
army  and  much  riches.     V.  14.,  And  in  those  days  there 
shcdl  many  stand  up  against  the  king  of  the  south,  Ptole- 
my   Epiphanes,  an  infant   king,  the    son    of    Philopa- 
ter.    His  officers  of  state    shall    be    treacherous    and 
plot  his  ruin,    others    shall    combine  with    Antiochus 
for    his    destruction,    also    the    robbers,    the  seditious 
ones,    of  thy  people  shall  exalt    themselves,   an  d   un- 
wittingly  contribute    to    establish   the  vision.      V.    15, 
So  the  king  of  the  north,   Antiochus,  shall  come  and 
cast  up  a  mount  and   take  the  most  fenced  cities    in 
Coele- Syria  and   Palestine,   and  the  arms  of  the  south 
shall  not  withstand ^k^x  prevent  him,  nor  his  chosen  people, 
his  ablest  generals  and  bravest  Xxoo\)^,  neither  shall  there 
he  any  strength  to  w  ithstand  or  resist  Antiochus.    V.  16, 
20 


154  The  Kings  of  the  North  and  South. 

But  he  that  cometh  against  him^  Antiochus,  sfiall  do  ac- 
cording to  his  ruill^  reducing  the  provinces  of  Piolemy, 
and  none  shall  stand  before  him;  and  he  shall  stand  in  the 
glorious  land,  Judea,  which  by  his  hand,  the  foraging  of 
his  army  shall  be  consumed;  or  perhaps  rather,  shall  be 
perfected,  as  to  ingratiate  hinnself  with  the  Jews  and 
secure  their  friendship,  he  shall  provide  for  the  repair 
of    Jerusalem,   and    the    temple,  and     tolerate   them 
in    their    religious    customs.      V.    17,    He,    Antio- 
chus, not  content  with  having  wrested  Coele-Syria,  or 
the  region  of  Damascus,  and  Palestine,  or  Judea,  from 
Ptolemy,    shall    set  his  face  to  enter  Egypt  with  the 
strength  of  his  whole   kingdo7n,   and  upright  ones,  the 
Jews,  with  him;  thus  shall  he  do  deliberating  with  him- 
self, as  he  will  meditate  a  war  with   the  Romans,  he 
will  prefer  stratagem  to  force,  and  propose  to  set  things 
right,  to  settle   differences  and  adjust  disputes,  and  to 
establish  friendship   and  peace,  and  he  shall  give  him, 
Ptolemy,  the  daughter  of  women,  his  beautiful  daughter 
Cleopatra,  corrupting  her,  designing  to  persuade  her  to 
betray  the  interest  of  her  husband;  but  she  shall  not 
stand  on  his  side,  neither  be  for  him.  shall  espouse  the 
interest  of  her  husband,  Ptolemy,  rather  than  that  of 
her  father,  Antiochus.      V.   18,  After  this  he  Antio- 
chus, shall  turn  his  face  to  the  isles,  and  shall  take  ma- 
ny of  them,   with  the  maratime  cities  on  the  coasts  of 
Asia  and  Greece,  and  so   insult  and  provoke  the  Ro- 
mans;   but    a   prince,  or  Roman  general,   Acilius  at 
Thermopylae,  or  rather  Scipio  at   mount  Sipylu,syor 
his  own  behalf  shall  cause  the  reproach  ojjered  by  him, 
Antiochus,  to  cease;  without  his  own  reproach^  not  to  his 
disgrace  but  honor,  he  shall  cause   the  reproach  offered 
by  him  Antiochus,  to  turn  upon  him.     V.  19.      Then  he 
shall  return  to  the  fort  of  his  own  land,  to  Antioch  the 
metropolis  of  his  kingdom,  and  be  compelled  to  make 
peace  with  the  Romans  upon  the  hard  conditions  of  pay- 
ing 3000  talents  when  the  treaty  should  be  ratified  by 
the  senate,  and  1000  annually  for  the  next  twelve  years 
to  come;  to  provide  for  the  payment   he  shall    go  into 
the  east  to  collect  his  tribute  and  rifle  the  rich  temple 
of  the   Elymeans,   and   the    inhabitants,  provoked  by 
this  sacrilegious  attempt,  shall  attack,  defeat   and  slay 


The  Kings  of  the  North  and  South,         155 

him    and   his  army:    so  he  shall  stumble  and  Jail  and  not 
be  found.     V.  20,   Then  shall  stand  up  in  his  estate,  his 
son  Seleucus  Philopator  a  raiser  of  taxes,  the  glory, 
the  wealth  and  strength  of  the  kingdom,  who  shall  send 
his  treasurer  Heliodorus  to  plunder  the  temple  in  Jeru- 
salem, to  pciy  the  tribute  due  to  the  Romans;  but  with- 
in a  few  days,  or  years,  he  shall  fall  neither  in  anger  nor 
in  battle,  neither  in  sedition  at  home,  nor  in  war  abroad, 
but  by  the  treachery  of  his  own  servants.     V.  21.  And 
in  his  estate  shall  stand  up  a  vile  person,  his  brother  An- 
tiochus  called  Epiphanes,  to  whom  they  shall  not  give  the 
honor  of  the  kingdom,  not  being  the  next  heir  to  the 
crown,  and  the  murderer  of  his  brother,  the  sacrilegi- 
ous Heliodorus,  designing  to  possess  it  himself;  but  he 
shall  come  in  peaceably  and  shall  obtain  the  kingdojn  by 
flatteries;  flattering  the  king  of  Pergamus,  that  he  will  be 
his   faithful  friend  and  ally;   flattering   the  Syrians  by 
his   liberality   and   fair   promises;  and  the  Romans  by 
paying  them  the  arrears  of  the  tribute,  making  them 
presents,  and  assuring  them  that  he    will  be  a  faithful 
friend  and  confederate.     V.  22,  And  with  the  arms  of 
a  flood  shall  they,    his    competitors  for  the  crown,  be 
overflown  before  him,  and  all  their  designs  frustrated, 
yea,  even  the  prince  of  the  covenant^  Onias  the  high 
priest    who  shall  be  displaced  in  favor  of  Jason,  who 
will  ofter  t560  talents  for  the  office.     V.  23.  And  after 
the  league  made  with  him,  Jason,  he  shall  work  deceit' 
fully  and  give  the  office  of   high    priest   to  Menelaus, 
who  will  give  more  money  for   it,  and  he  shall  become 
strong,  be  established    in    the   kingdom,   with  a  small 
people,   from  small    beginnings  and  feeble   prospects. 
V.  24,  He  shall  enter  peaceably  upon  the  fattest  places 
of   the    province,    possessing    the   rich    kingdom  and 
provinces    of   Syria,  and  he  shall  do  that  which  his  fa- 
thers have  not  done,  nor  his  father'^s fathers,  for  he  shall 
scatter  among  the  people  in  wild  profusion,    the  prey 
of  his  enemies,  and  the  spoil  of  temples,  and  the  riches 
of  his  friends;  yea  and  he  shallforecast  devices,  against  the 
strong  holds,    and  make   preparation  to   invade  Egypt, 
even  for  a  time.     V.  25,  And  he  shall  stir  up  his  pow- 
er and  his  courage  against  the  king  of  the  south,  Ptol- 


1^6         The  Kings  of  the  North  and  South. 

emy  Philometor,  the  son  and  successor  of  Ptolemy  Epi- 
phanes  tvith  a  great  army,   ajid  the  king  of  the.  south 
shall    be  stirred   up  to  battle^  -with   a  very  great  and 
77iighty    army^   but    he  shall   not  stand,  for  they  shall 
forecast  devices  against  him.     V.   26,    Yea^    they  that 
foed  of  the  portion  of  his  meat  shall  destroy  him,   his 
officers  of  state   sliall    be    treacherous,  his    governors 
revolt,  and  his  subjects  become  seditious  and  make  his 
brother  king.       Amidst  these  scenes  Philometor  shall 
come  into  the  power  of  Antiochus.      V.  27;   And  both 
these  kmgs''  hearts  shall  be  to  do  mischief  each  plotting 
the  ruin  of  the  other,  and  they  shall  speak  lies  at  one  table. 
Antiochus  pretending  that  he  had  done  all  this   out  of 
affection  to  his  nej>hevv,  and   Philometor  accusing  his 
ministers,  and  acknowledging  his  obligations  to  his  un- 
cle for  hjs  goodness  intiiecare  which  he  had  taken  of 
him,  but  it  shall  not  prosper,   tl  c  devices  ol  neither  shall 
succeed, yor  yet  the  end  of  these   struggles   shall  be  at 
the' time  appointed.     V.    28.    Then  he,  Antiochus  Kpi- 
phanes,  shall  return  into  his  land  with  great  riches,  hav- 
ing plundered  Egypt  of  its  treasures,  and  a  report  hav- 
ing been  propagated  in  Judea  that  he  was  dead,  and  the 
Jews  rejoicitig  for  the  event,  his  heart  shall  be  against 
the  holy  covenant,     exceedingly  incensed  against    the 
Jews,  he  shall  take  Jernsalem  in  his  way,  subdue   the 
city  by  force,  kill  40,000  Jews,  sell  as  many  niore  for 
slaves,    pollute  the  altar  with  swine's  flesh,  profane  the 
holy  of  holies,  plunder  the  temple  of  1800  talents,  res- 
tore Menekius  to  his  office,  of  which  he  shall  be  divest- 
ed by  his  broiher  Jason,   appoint  a   barbarian  governor 
oi  tht  c'ny,  a ?id  he  shall  do,   or   having  done  these  ("X- 
ploits,  he  shall  return  to  his  oxvn  land.     V.    29,     At  the 
time  appointed,   when  these  conflicts    sliall  terminate, 
V.  27,  he,  Antiochtis  shall  return  and  come  again  toward 
the  south,  but  If,  ih'is  (:x\)e&n'ion,  shall  Jiot  be  as  thejor- 
mer  or  as  the  latter.     V   30.      For  the  ships  ofChittim 
transporting    the    Roman  anibassadors,    of   whom  the 
king  of  Egypt  had  prayed  relief,  shall  come  against  hirn^ 
and   the    ambassador,  suspi  ndlng  friendly    salutations, 
shall  give  him  the  decree  of  the  senate,  requiring  hini 


The  Kings  of  the  Nmih  and  South.       157 

to  depart  from  the  friends  of  the  Romans.  Terrified 
at  such  a  peremptory  demand,  he  shall  reply,  he  will 
obey  the  Roman  senate:  therefore  shall  /le,  Anuochus, 
be  grieved  and  return  to  Syria;  and  have  indignation 
against  the  holy  covenant,  ventini!^  all  the  chagrin  and 
grief  of  his  disappointed  hopes  of  conquering  and  pos- 
sessing Egypt  upon  the  Jews:  so  shall  he  do,  he  shall 
detach  his  general  Appolonius  with  an  aruiy  against 
Jerusalem,  who  shall  slay  many  of  the  Jews,  plunder 
and  set  fire  to  the  city,  build  a  strong  castle  which  shall 
interrupt  and  harass  the  worshippers  in  the  temple, 
and  shed  innocent  blood;  so  God's  worship  shall  be 
neglected  and  the  temple  deserted:  he  shall  moreover 
publish  an  edict,  requiring  his  subjects  on  pain  of 
death  to  conform  to  the  religion  of  the  heathen;  so  the 
worship  of  God  shall  be  abrogated,  heathen  rites  insti- 
tuted, and  the  temple  consecrated  to  Jupiter  Olympius 
the  great  god  of  the  Greeks:  and  he  shall  return  and 
have  intelligence  with  them  that  forsake  the  holy  cove- 
nant, proceeding  in  all  this  by  the  advice  of  the  wicked 
Menelaus,  and  other  apostate  Jews,  to  subvert  the  wor- 
ship of  the  Jews  and  introduce  the  worship  of  the 
heathen. 

As  previous  to  this  the  Romans  had  conquered 
Greece  and  Macedon,  and  now  began  to  control  the  af- 
fairs of  Asia  and  Egypt,  and  all  the  succeeding  opera- 
tions in  them  were  but  the  dying  pangs  of  dissolving 
empire;  especially,  as  the  spirit  of  prophecy  concludes 
its  predictions  respecting  the  empire  of  Alexander  with 
Antiochus  Epiphanes,  let  this  explanation  be  concluded 
with  a  very  general  description  of  the  kingdom  of  the 
Greeks.  The  Macedonians  and  Grecians  were  the 
descencknts  of  Javan,  the  son  of  Japheth,  by  whom 
the  isles  of  the  Gentiles  were  divided  in  their  lands, 
Gen.  X,  5.  From  families,  probably  they  grew  into 
tribes,  called  nations,  with  a  chief,  called  a  king  at  their 
head.  In  their  mor**  improved  and  civilized  cosdition, 
when  the  spirit  of  liberty  began  to  respire,  they  assum- 
ed the  title  of  states,  and  had  their  congress  of  deputies 
to  consult  the  liberty  and  general  interests  of  Greece, 
They  planted  many  colonies  in  distant  parts.     At  an 


158         The  Kings  of  the  North  and  South. 

early  period  in  the  history  of  nations,  they  became  fa- 
mous for  their  improvement  in  science,  for  their   ora- 
tors, philosophers,  poets  and  heroes,  for  their  arts  and 
their  arms,     A  knowledge  of  their  war  with  the  Tro- 
jans and   the  destruction  of  Troy,  in  the  time   of  the 
Judges  in  Israel,  perhaps  of  Jepthah,    some  say  in  the 
days  of  Hezekiah,  king  of  Judah, — by  the  poetic  pow- 
ers of  Homer  will   be  transmitted  to  remotest  ages. 
Their  victory  over  the  army  of  Darius,  when  ten  or 
eleven  thousand  Greeks,  put  three  hundred  thousand 
Persians  to  flii:jht;  and  the  expulsion    of  Xerxes  and 
his  vast  anr.y  from   Greece,  procured  them   great  re- 
nown.    But  ihe   spirit  of  emulation  obtaining  among 
them,  they  divided  into  factions,  harassed  and  weaken- 
ed one  another,  and  finally  fell   a  prey  to  the  ambition 
and  power  of  Philip,    king  of  Macedon.     By  him  an 
expedition  was  planned  against  the  Persians,  and  prep- 
arations were   made  for  commencing   the  war.     But 
Philip  dying,  his  son   Alexander  succeeded  him,   and 
carried  the  war  into  effect,  by  subduing  the  Persian  em- 
pire.    In  the   Macedonians,  we  see  the  rough  he-goat. 
In  Alexander  and  his  family,  the  notable  horn  between 
his  eyes.   That  being  broken,  in  Cassander,  Lysimachus, 
Ptolemy  and  Seleucus,   we  see  the  Jour    notable  ones 
which  came  up  for  it;   and  in   Antiochus  Ephiphanes, 
we  see  the  he-goal  expire,  or  the  empire  dissolve,    166 
years  after  it  was   founded    by    Alexander,  and,    164 
years  before  the  birth  of  our   Lord  and  Savior,  Jesus 
Christ.* 

*  It  may  not  be  improper  in  this  place  to  observe  the  aptitude 
of  the  types,  by  which  this  empire  was  represented.  In  the 
image  it  was  represented  by  brass  to  denote  the  brazen  armor 
of  the  Greeks.  By  the  belly  to  denote  the  luxury  and  intemper- 
ance of  its  emperors  and  kings.  Alexander  brought  himself  to 
an  untimely  death  by  the  excessive  use  of  wine.  The  kings, 
his  successors,  especially  the  kings  of  Egypt,  were  monsters  of 
intemperance,  luxury,  debauchery  and  incest.  By  the  thighs 
to  denote  the  two  kingdoms,  of  Syria  and  Egypt,  into  which  it 
iinally  descended  In  the  vision  it  was  represented  by  a  Icofiard 
to  denote  the  resolution  and  fierceness  of  it;  and  courage,  or 
rashness,  was  the  capital  feature  in  Alexander's  character,  and 
the  valor  of  the  Greeks  was  not  exceeded  by  that  of  any  nation. 


The  Kings  of  the  Nor/h  and  South.         15# 

In  the  pro£^rcss  of  the  explanation  \vc  have  now  come 
to  an  important  and  yet  very  obscure  part  of  the  proph- 
ecy; and  expositors  have  not  much  more  agreed  in  ex- 
plaining the  preceding,  than  they  have  disagreed,  in  ap- 
plying the  remaining  part  of  this  vision.  Though  the 
present  writer  is  conscious  of  an  incompetency  for  de- 
ciding upon  the  different  interpretations,  yet  he  begs 
leave  to  submit  some  general  observations  to  candid 
consideration,  as  difficulties  or  objections  against  ai)ply- 
ing  it  to  Antiochus.  1.  It  is  said  in  the  introduction 
of  the  vision,  chap,  x,  1,  ^  thing  was  revealed  to  Dan- 
iel— l)ut  the  time  appointed  was  long.  But  from  the 
third  year  of  Cyrus,  when  the  prophet  had  this  vision  to 
the  death  of  Antiochus  was  only  370  years.  This 
comparatively  was  a  long  time;  but  then  it  is  said  in  the 
conclusion  of  the  vision,  chap,  xii,  7,  in  answer  to  the 
question,  How  long  shall  it  be  to  the  end;of  these  won- 
ders? that  it  should  be  for  a  time,  times  and  a  half; 
which  is  the  time  assigned  for  the  persecution  of  the 
little  horn,  chap,  vii,  and  does  not  this  imj)l7  thai  this 
vision  related  to  cotemporary,  or  the  same  events? 
The  angel  says  to  the  prophet,  chap,  x,  14,  I  am  come 
to  make  thee  understand,  what  shall  befal  thy  people  ia 
the  latter  days.  And  do  not  the  latter,  and  last  dat/s, 
in  the  Old  Testament  generally,  denote  the  time  of  the 
gospel  dispensation?  2.  The  persecution  of  the  Jews 
by  Antiochus  is  inserted  in  its  proper  place,  immedi- 
ately after  the  expulsion  of  the  Syrians  from  Egypt  by 
the  Roman  ambass-adors,  v.  30;  and  when  we  consider 
the  concise  manner  in  which  the  events  of  this  prophe- 
cy are  predicted,  is  it  to  be  supposed  that  all  the  re- 
maining part  of  the  chapter  is  employed  in  describing 
it,  when  it  continued  but  three  years  and  a  half?  3.  Is 
not  the  setting  up  of  the  abomination  which  niaketh 
desolate,  v.  31,  applied  by  Christ,  Matt,  xxiv,  15,  to 
the  Romans?  4.  It  is  said,  v.  36,   And   the   king  shall 

It  was  represented  by  an  he-goat  to  designate  the  nation  or  peo- 
ple of  which  it  was  composed.  The  Macedonians  were  called  the 
goat's  people,  their  metropolis  was  called  the  goat's  town,  and 
Alexander  called  his  son  jEgus,  the  he-goat.  How  siirprisiijgly 
apt  the  types  and  how  accurately  did  they  describe  the  empirel 


160         The  Kings  of  the  Noiih  and  South, 

exalt  himself  above  every  god,  &c.  but  was  this  true 
of  Antiochus?  It  is  said,  v.  37,  Neither  shall  he  regard 
the  God  of  his  fathers — nor  any  God.  But  did  not 
Antiochus  worship  the  God  of  his  fathers  in  a  pompous 
iTjanner?  and  make  a  decree  that  all  the  nations  in  his 
dominion  should  conform  to  the  Grecian  religion.  But 
is  it  not  true  of  the  papacy?  It  is  also  said,  he  shall  not 
regard  the  desire  of  women:  but  Antiochus  had  his 
wife  and  concubine,  and  made  himself  odious  by  his 
debauchery  and  lewdness;  but  how  applicable  is  this 
to  the  papacy,  which  has  treated  the  divine  institution 
of  marriage  with  contempt.  Was  it  more  true  of  Ju- 
das and  his  brethren;  that  the  peojile  who  knew  tlieir 
Cxod  were  strong  and  did  exploits,  than  of  Christian 
ministers  and  martyrs?  Was  it  more  true  in  the  times 
of  the  Maccabees,  that  they  that  understood  among 
the  people  instructed  many,  yet  fell  by  the  sword,  and 
by  the  flame,  and  by  captivity,  and  by  spoil  many  days, 
than  of  Christian  professors?  Was  it  more  true  of  the 
Jews,  that  when  they  should  fall  they  should  be  holpen 
with  a  little  help,  by  the  Maccabees, — than  of  the 
Christians  who  were  relieved  from  the  persecuting' 
sword  and  flame,  by  Constantine?  Or  did  more  cleave 
to  the  Jews  by  flatteries,  than  clave  to  the  Christians? 
Some  learned  expositors  interpret  the  god  of  forces, 
V.  38;  {Mahuzzim,  gods,  protectors,  or  tutelar  deities) 
to  denote  canonized  saints  and  martyrs,  who  have  been 
adored  as  the  protectors  of  cities,  temples  and  persons; 
S.0  in  his  estate,  his  place  or  oflice,  he  shall  honor  the 
god  of  forces,  or  these  protecting  divinities,  with  gold 
and  silver  and  precious  stones  and  pleasant  things. 
This  would  indeed  be  acknowledging  a  strange  god 
which  his  fathers  knew  not.  These  would  be  new  gods 
that  came  newly  up.  So  they  render,  v.  39,  Thus 
shall  he  do  in  the  most  strong  hold  with  a  strange 
god  whom  he  shall  acknowledge.  To  the  defenders  of 
these  tutelar  deities  he  shall  multiply  honor,  &.c.  That 
is,  while  he  acknowledges  these  new  or  strange  divin- 
ities, he  shall  honor  those  who  advocate  them,  the  relig- 
ious orders  who  have  eulogized  the  beneficent  acts, 
and  powerful  protection  of  departed  saints,   and    per- 


The  Kings  of  the  North  and  South.         161 

suaded  the  multitude  to  adore  and  confide  in  them  with 
such  ardent  affection  and  zeal,  and  he  shall  divide  to 
them  the  land  for  gain,  or  a  reward  for  his  essential  ser- 
vice. 5.  They  who  apply  this  prophecy  to  Antio- 
chus,  understand  his  planting  the  tabernacles  of  his 
palaces,  between  the  seas  in  the  glorious  holy  mountain, 
and  coming  to  his  end;  of  his  establishing  his  regal  au- 
thority in  Judea,  and  dying  in  his  eastern  expedition. 
But  in  the  partition  of  Alexander's  empire  between 
his  generals,  was  not  Judea  resigned  to  Ptolemy?  Did 
not  the  kings  of  Egypt  exercise  a  regal  authority, 
over  it  as  truly  as  Antiochus?  and  for  a  much  longer 
time?  Did  not  the  Romans  establish  an  absolute  regal 
authority  over  it?  Besides,  did  not  Judas  and  his  breth- 
ren wrest  Judea  from  Antiochus,  and  establish  their  own 
authority  in  it  before  his  death?  Now  if  planting  the 
tabernacles  of  his  palaces  in  the  glorious  holy  moun- 
tain, denotes  establishing  a  regal  authority  in  Judea, 
why  is  it  not  as  applicable  to  the  kings  of  Egypt  as  to 
Antiochus?  and  to  the  Romans  in  preference  to  either? 
Permit  one  general  observation,  as  a  conclusion  of 
these  remarks.  Is  it  not  very  obvious,  that  the  prophet 
begins  the  prophetic  series  of  events  with  the  empire 
of  Babylon,  and  by  the  most  significant  types,  with 
admirable  accuracy,  describes  the  Mcdo- Persian  and 
Macedonian  emj)ires,  with  the  conflicts  of  the  kings  of 
the  north  and  south  to  the  expulsion  of  Antiochus  from 
Egypt  by  the  Roman  ambassadors,  and  ends  this  series, 
chap,  xii,  3,  4,  with  the  resurrection  of  the  just  and 
the  unjust,  and  the  retributions  of  eternity. 

Now  if  these  events  are  to  be  understood  of  Anti- 
ochus, in  this  vision  there  is  a  mighty  chasm,  a  vast 
void,  extending  from  Antiochus  to  the  general  resur- 
rection, in  which  no  scene  is  opened,  no  event  predict- 
ed, but  that  long  protracted  period  is  involved  in  an 
impenetrable  gloom.  It  is  also  to  be  observed,  that  the 
dream,  and  the  vision  of  the  four  beasts,  conduct  the 
series  to  the  final  consummation;  but  if  the  vision  of 
this  eleventh  chapter  concludes  with  Antiochus,  is  there 
not  an  obvious  want  of  uniformity  in  these  divine  vis- 
ions? But  if  we  should  consider  the  spirit  of  prophecy 
21 


16.2  The  Kings  of  the  North  and  South. 

in  this  vision,  as  proceeding  in  concert  with  the  other, 
and  as  when  it  introduced  the  Persians,  it  passed  from 
the  Babylonians  to  them,  and  when  it  introduced  the 
Macedonians,  it  passed  to  them  from  the  Persians;  so 
when  it  introduces  the  Romans,  it  passes  from  the 
Macedonians  to  them;  and  having  seen  them  expeUing 
Antiochus  from  Egypt,  if,  with  some  learned  critics, 
we  render  v.  31,  And  arms ^  a  mWnavy  ])ower ,  shail stand 
on  his  part,  and  after  him  arms,  or  a  military  power 
(the  Romans)  shall  stand  up,  subdue  the  Jews,  and  cast 
down  the  sanctuary,  take  away  the  daily  sacrifice, 
place  the  abomination  which  maketh  desolate,  and  per- 
secute the  Christians  with  the  sword  and  the  flame,  and 
captivity  and  spoil,  many  days;  and  if  we  see  the 
Christians  holpen  with  a  little  help,  by  Constantine;  if 
we  see  the  king,  the  papacy,  do  according  to  his  will, 
refuse  subjection  to  laws  human  and  divine,  exalt 
himself  above  every  god,  and  adore  a  strange  god,  de- 
ify saints  and  martyrs,   and  forbid  to  marry* — if  we 

*In  his  dissertation  upon  the  prophecies,  Mr.  Faber  has  ex- 
'jAaincd  disregardi7ig  I  he  dedre  of  worn  en^  to  denote  the  mali- 
cious contempt  with  which  his  "wilful  king"  would  treat  the 
Son  of  God.  This  explanation  he  supports  by  Haggai  ii,  7, 
The  desire  of  all  naif &?25,  Christ,  shall  come,  considering  the  de- 
sire of  all  nations,  and  the  desire  of  women,  as  synonimous  terms. 
Upon  this  singular  explanation  and  application,  only  the  subse- 
quent remarks  shall  be  submitted. 

1.  Mr.  Faber  justly  observes,  "The  desire  of  women  is  what 
women  desire,"  and  insists,  that  Jeivisk  women  ardently  desired 
to  have  children  in  the  hope  of  bearing  Christ,  and  consequent- 
ly, that  Christ  is  the  desire  of  ivo?neti.  But  after  the  promised 
seed  was  confined  and  secured  to  the  lineage  of  David,  the  de- 
sire of  women  to  have  children  in  the  hope  of  bearing  Christ, 
or  that  he  would  proceed  from  them,  must  have  been  restrict- 
ed to  the  women  of  the  house  of  David,  and  according  to  the 
explanation  of  Mr.  Faber,  Christ  would  not  have  been  the  de- 
sire even  of  all  Jewish  women,  much  less  of  women  in  general, 
as  he  was  the  desire  of  all  nations.  And  when  Christ  was 
born,  he  must  have  ceased  to  be  the  desire  even  of  Jewish  wo- 
men, according  to  the  reasoning  of  Mr.  Faber.  With  what  pro- 
priety then  can  contempt  of  Christ  be  expressed  by  disregard- 
ing the  desire  of  women,  long  after  he  must  have  ceased  to  be 
the  object  of  their  desire,  according  to  his  explanation. 

2.  The  sense  of  the  text  is  very  simple  and  obvious,  accord- 
ing to  the  doctrine  and  definition  of  Scripture. 


TJie  Kings  of  the  North  and  South.  163 

should  sec  a  king  from  the  south,  whatever  power  the 
term  may  denote,  push  at  the  wilful  king,  and  the  king 
of  the  north,  whatever  power  the  term  designates, 
come  against  him  iike  a  whirhvind,  with  chariots  and 
horsemen^  and  many  ships^  and  enter  the  countries,  over- 
fioiving  and  passing  over — if  wc  should  see  him,  irritated 
by  tidings  out  of  iIk'  north  and  out  of  the  east,  go  forth 
m  great  fury  to  destroy  and  utterly  to  ?nakeaway  many; 
if  we  should  see  him  plant  the  tabernacles  of  his  pala- 
ces between  the  seas  in  the  glorious  holy  mountain^  and 
there  coiiie  to  an  inevitable  e;)d;  if  we  should  perceive 
this  to  be  a  time  of  great  tribulation  to  the  Jews,  if  not 
also  to  many  Christians,  and  iMichael  their  prince  stand 
up  to  deliver  them;  if  we  should  hear  the  trump  of  the 
archangel  sound,  see  the  dead  arise  and  come  to  judg- 
ment; if,  I  say,  we  should  see  this  to  be  the  series  of 
events  contained  in  this  vision,  should  we  not  admire 
the  uniformity  and  harmony  of  the  system?  And  see- 
ing it  illustrated  and  confirmed  in  divine  Providence, 
would  it  not  bear  the  impression  of  divine  authority, 
and  rivet  a  conviction  in  our  minds,  that  the  prophecy 
came  not  in  old  time  by  the  will  of  man,  but  holy  men 
of  God  spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 
To  assist  in  ascertaining  and  exhibiting  the  import- 
ant subjects  of  this  obscure  prophecy  more  perspicu- 

For  being  first  in  the  transgression,  it  was  pronounced  upon 
the  woman  as  a  part  of  her  punishment,  that  her  deure  should  be 
to  her  husband,  Gen.  iii,  16;  and  from  thai  period  to  the  end  of 
tlie  world,  chaste  and  honorable  matrimoyiy  ever  has  been,  and 
ever  will  be,  the  proper,  scriptural,  desire  of  vjomen.  As  pat- 
ronizing and  recommending  celibacy  to  males  and  females,  or 
the  monastic  life,  and  prohibiting  marriage  to  the  clergy,  which 
counteracted  the  natural  and  strorig  propensity  to  matrimony, 
especially  in  females,  would  be  an  important  part  of  llie  papal 
system — the  prophet  gave  it  as  a  churacteiistic  of  the  king 
who  wQUld  do  according  to  his  will,  that  he  would  not  regard 
the  desire  of  ivomen.  As  this  prediction  has  been  minutely  ver- 
ified and  illustrated  by  the  popes,  in  their  unnatural  restraint  of 
the  nuptial  propensity,  we  have  no  occasion  to  hesitate  about  the 
sense  and  application  of  the  text.  Diaregarding  the  desire  of 
w^^nien  designates  that  celibacy  in  the  church  rjhich  was  ricoiU' 
mended  and  established  by  the  fiofies. 


I 


164         The  Kings  of  the  North  and  South. 

ously,  it  may  be  useful  to  propose  the  subsequent  ob- 
servations, 

1.  All  the  visions  of  this  prophecy  except  that  of  the 
seventy  weeks^  chap,  ix,  (which  predicts  the  advent  of 
the  Messiah,  and  the  dispersion  of  the  Jews  by  the  Ro- 
mans) relate  to  the  same  general  subjects — to  the  four 
great  empires  which  were  to  exist  previous  to  the  uni-» 
versal  and  glorious  reign  of  Christ  upon  earth.  The 
dream  of  Nebuchadnezzar  and  the  first  vision  of  the 
prophet,  chap,  vii,  are  precisely  parallel,  except  the  ad- 
dition of  the  little  horn  to  the  fourth  beast.  The  sec- 
ond vision,  of  the  ram  and  he-goat,  chap,  viii,  relates  to 
the  empires  of  the  Medes  and  Persians,  and  the  Greeks; 
and  corresponds  with  the  silver  and  Lrass  in  the  image, 
and  the  bear  and  the  leopard  in  the  vision.  The  third 
vision  of  the  kings  of  the  north  and  south,  chap,  x, 
11,  relates  to  the  successors  of  Alexander  in  the  Gre- 
cian empire,  and  the  Romans;  and  answers  to  the  brass 
and  iron  in  the  image,  and  the  leopard  and  the  beast 
terrible  and  dreadful  in  tiie  visiori.  Thus  all  these 
visions  are  only  diversified  views  of  the  same  general 
subjects — the  four  great  empires  of  Babylon,  Media 
and  Persia,  Greece  and  Rome. 

2.  The  subjects  ^nd  events  of  this  prophecy  are  in- 
troduced in  a  connected  series,  and  were  to  beefft-cted 
in  the  successive  order  in  which  they  are  inserted  in 
these  visions — and  when  the  series  has  commenced,  it 
never  retrocedes,  but  incessantly  progresses,  until  it 
has  attained  its  ultimate  term. 

It  is  sufficient  for  the  present  purpose  to  remark, 

3.  All  these  visions  extend  their  predictions  to  the 
time  of  the  end;  or  the  termination  of  the  1260  years 
through  which  the  witnesses  should  prophesy  in  sack- 
cloth— consequently,  the  events  predicted  in  this  j)ar- 
agraph  were  to  exist  aniecedent  to  that  period — aiid  if 
the  preceding  remarks  are  correct,  as  the  Romans  are 
introduced,  v.  SO,  and  v.  31,  set  up  the  abomination 
of  desolation  in  the  holy  place,  Malt,  xxiv,  15,  they 
must  be  subsequent  to  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem — 
it  will  succeed  as  a  direct  and  necessary  inference,  that 
V.  32,  2>2)j  which  suggest,  that  some  of  those  who  should 


The  Kings  of  the  North  and  South.  \.6b 

understand  among  the  people  should  instruct  many;  yet 
should  fall  by  the  sword;  and  by  Jlame^  and  by  captivity^ 
and  by  spoil,  many  days — predict  the  promulgation  of 
the  gospel  by  the  apostles  and  evangelists,  and  the  suf- 
ferings of  primitive  Christians,  by  the  Romans;  until 
V.  34,  through  the  conversion  of  the  empire  to  Chris- 
tianity, they  should  be  holpen  -with  a  little  help^  by  Con- 
stantine — and  v.  "^S^  which  intimates,  that  some  of 
them  of  understanding  should  fall,  to  try  them,  and  to 
purge,  and  to  make  them  white^  describes  the  sufferings 
of  the  witnesses  through  the  1260  years.  The  prophe- 
cy of  the  persecution  and  suffering  of  the  witnesses  be- 
ing completed,  the  author  of  them,  the  apostate  man  of 
sin,  is  produced,  v.  ^6,  his  arrogance,  idolatry,  and  un- 
natural impiety  are  described,  v.  37,  and  he  is  con- 
ducted, V.  38 — 45,  through  various  scenes  and  con- 
flicts to  his  terrible  end  between  the  seas,  in  the  glori- 
ous holy  mountain. 

These,  it  is  apprehended,  are  the  important  subjects 
contained  in  this  intricate  prediction — and  in  this  man- 
ner does  the  prophet  conduct  his  series  of  events  to 
the  time  of  the  end. 

As  some  of  Mr.  Faber's  objections  against  Bishop 
Newton's  Exposition,  operate  equally  against  this  ex- 
planation, they  demand  particular  attenion.  He  objects, 
This  makes  it  a  mere  repetition  "of  a  former  pro- 
phecy." 

It  is  admitted,  this  is  principally  a  repetition  of  the 
prophecy  respecting  the  little  horn,  chap,  vii,  but  it  is 
an  important  and  useful  repetition,  as  it  furnishes  op- 
portunity more  amply  to  display  the  horrid  arrogance 
and  idolatry  of  the  wilful  king,  orthe  papacy — as  it  ex- 
hibits his  unnatural  impiety  in  disregardifig  the  desire  of 
womeny  his  severe  conflicts  with  the  kings  of  the  south 
and  north,  and  describes  the  manner  and  place  in  which 
he  will  be  brought  to  his  fatal  catastrophe,  which  in 
the  prophecy  of  the  little  horn,  were  omitted.  An  im- 
portant supplement. 

Mr.  Faber  and  all  the  expositors  of  this  prophecy 
represent  the  vision  of  the  four  beasts,  chap,  viii,  as 
designating  the  same  four  empires  of  Babylon,  Media 


166  The  Kings  of  the  North  and  South. 

aiid  Persia,  Greece  and  Rome,  which  had  been  sym- 
bolized by  the  gold,  silver,  brass  and  iron,  in  the  im- 
age, and  consequently,  a  repetition  of  Nebuchadnez- 
zar's dream.  They  also  inform  us,  that  the  ram  and 
he  goat  of  the  vision,  chap,  viii,  symbolize  the  empires 
of  Media  and  Persia,  and  Greece,  and  consequently,  are 
a  repetition  of  the  silver  and  brass  in  the  image,  and  of 
the  bear  and  leopard  in  the  vision.  In  like  manner, 
by  the  ships  of  Chittim,  chap,  xi,  30,  they  understand 
the  Romans,  who  had  been  typified  in  the  vision  and 
image,  and  consequcntiy  are  a  repetition  of  the  iron 
in  the  image,  and  the  terrible  beast  in  the  vision.  As 
these  successive  visions,  virtually,  arc  only  so  many 
successive  repetitions,  might  not  Mr.  Faber  with 
equal  propriety,  have  produced  the  objection  of  repe- 
tition against  the  inspired  pro!)het,  as  against  Bishop 
Newion. 

It  may  further  subserve  the  design  of  obviating  this 
objection,  and  exhibiihig  the  important  subjects  of  the 
prophecy  to  remark,  that  though  these  visions,  in  effect, 
are  but  so  many  successive  repetitions,  in  full  or  in 
part,  of  the  subjects  prefigured  by  the  image,  yet  in 
each  vision  there  is  the  addition  of  some  important  ar- 
ticle which  had  not  been  exhibited  in  the  preceding 
symbol,  which  more  amply  displays  the  subject.  In 
the  vision  of  the  four  beasts,  by  the  dear  with  three 
ribs  in  the  mouth  ofit^  answering  to  the  silver  in  the  im- 
age, is  represented  the  destructive  power  of  the  Medes 
and  Persians.  By  the  leopard  with  four  wings  on  the 
back  of  it,  corresponding  with  the  brass,  is  symbolized 
the  rapid  conquests  of  the  Greeks.  And  in  the  vision 
of  the  ram  and  he-gout,  which  represents  these  same 
empires,  by  the  choler  with  which  the  he-goat  was  mov- 
ed against  the  ram,  his  smiting  him  aiid  breaking  his 
two  horns,  is  typified  tVn^.  furious  spirit  with  which  the 
Greeks  xvould  attvck  the  Medes  and  Persians  and  con- 
quer their  empire.  As  by  xUnfour  horns  which  came 
upon  ihe  head  of  the  hegoat  are  typified  the/oz/r  king- 
doms of  Greece,  Thrace,  Syria  and  Egypt ^  into  which 
the  empire  would  be  divided — with  the  little  horn, 
probably  the  Mahometan  power,  which  should  destroy 


The  Kings  of  the  North  and  South.  167 

W07?(lerfu//f/,  ami  destroy  the  yniglity  and  the  hohj  people 
— whicli  had  not  been  exiiibitecl  in  the  prccccin  g  rep- 
resentations. And  to  the  fourth  beast,  idcntitied  with 
the  iron,  is  added  the  little  horn,  the  papacy,  which 
would  speak,  very  great  thint^s,  and  wear  out  the  s;iints 
of  the  Most  High  with  persecution,  whose  arrogance, 
idolatry  and  unnatural  wickedness  are  more  amply  dis- 
played in  this  paragraph,  which  also  describes  his  last 
severe  conflicts,  and  conducts  him  to  the  place  i'pp'.int- 
ed  for  his  destruction;  and  therefore  these  rcpeti-^ions 
are  not  insignificant  and  useless,  but  very  important 
and  instructive. 

2.  This  objection,  with  propriet)',  may  be  retorted 
upon  Mr.  Faber. 

The  suft'trings  of  the  witnesses  1260  years,  which  he 
has  described  v.  35,  are  as  impressively  exhibited  in  the 
seventh,  as  they  are  in  this  chapter;  and  this  objection 
will  operate  as  efltectually  against  his  explanation  as 
against  the  e'fposition  of  Bishop  Newton.  The  Bishop 
has  publicly  produced  the  author  of  those  sufferings, 
whom  Mr.  Faber  appears  to  have  secreted  as  far  as 
was  practicable. 

It  is  Mr.  Faber's  conclusive  objection  against  the  ex- 
planation of  Dr.  Newton,  'That  it  cannot  accord  with 
the  chronological  series  of  events  detailed  by  the  proph- 
et  in  regular  succession.' 

1.  It  is  conceded,  that  this  prophecy  (more  correct- 
ly each  vision)  details  events  in  a  regular  chronological 
series  when  the  subjects  are  simple,  but  when  they  are 
complex,  or  contemporaneous  subjects  are  represented, 
as  in  the  present  instance,  they  must  necessarily  be  de- 
tailed in  succession. 

2.  I'his  objection  is  as  inconsistent  with  Mr.  Fa- 
ber's exposition,  as  he  represents  the  explanation  of 
Dr.  Newton  to  be  with  the  prediction  of  the  prophet. 

He  has  extended  the  persecution  of  the  men  of  under- 
standing or  the  witnesses,  v.  35,  to  the  termination  of  the 
1260  years,  and  consistence  required  him  to  introduce 
his  infidel  king  after  their  consummation;  but  incon- 
sistently, apparently,  has  terminated  the  sufferings  of 
the  witnesses  with  the  reformation  bv  Luther,  and  in. 


168         The  Kings  of  the  North  and  South, 

troduced  his  atheistic  king  before  the  1260  years  have 
expired.  He  repeatedly  represents  the  prophecies  of 
Daniel  and  St.  John  as  detailing  a  series  of  events  in  a 
regular  chronological  succession,  yet  inconsistently  with 
this  objection,  informs  us,  that  the  four  chapters  of  the 
little  book,  Rev.  xi,  xii,  xiii,  xiv,  relate  to  cnntempora- 
r«/ events.  This  prophet  has  described  the  blasphemy 
and  persecution  of  the  little  horn,  chap,  vii,  25,  after 
the  ten  horns,  yet  saw  it  come  up  among  them,  v.  8, 
and  it  co-existed  with  them — and  Dr.  Newton  in  in- 
serting the  wilful  king,  who  persecuted  the  men  of  un- 
derstanding, after  them,  has  but  imitated  the  prophet. 
The  apocalypse  of  St.  John,  which  is  as  strictly  chrono- 
logical as  the  prophecy  of  Daniel,  exhibits  contemporary 
subjects  in  succession — first  the  witnesses,  then  the 
beast;  now  the  woman  clothed  with  the  sun,  then  the 
dragon  standing  before  the  woman.  The  propriety  of 
explaining  contemporary  subjects  in  succession,  in  a 
chronological  prophecy,  is  consequently  i^jpported  by 
prophetic  and  apostolical  precedent,  and  this  objection 
will  operate  as  conclusively  against  the  inspired  proph- 
et and  apostle,  as  against  the  present  writer. 

As  Mr.  Faber  has  evidently  made  these  objections  to 
provide  for  the  introduction  of  his  atheistic  king,  he  is 
entitled  to  proper  attention,  which  shall  now  be  paid 
him — Happily,  through  aid  which  he  has  supplied,  on- 
ly some  concise,  general  remarks  are  necessary  for  this 
subject.  Who  originated  this  singular,  novel  charac- 
ter, it  is  immaterial  to  inquire — He  observes,  'He  is  a 
motley  monster,  inwardly  an  atheist,  outwardly  a  papist 
— As  persons,  or  characters,  are,  to  us,  only  what  they 
are  outwardly  by  their  visible  profession  and  practice,  if 
he  is  outwardly  a  papist,  to  us  he  is  only  a  papist.  Mr. 
Faber  informs  us.  Vol.  II.  p.  67,  that  the  popes,  'dis- 
gusted with  the  absurdities  of  their  superstition,  sought 
refuge  in  atheism.'  Atheism  consequently  exist- 
ed in  the  popes  antecedent  to  the  French  revolution, 
and  atheistic  papists  are  not  modern  characters.  He 
also  imforms  us,  p.  228  note,  that  the  infidel  king  is 
now  identified  w\(\\  the  last  head  of  the  beast,  or  civil 
empire  of  Rome.     That  we  must  conclude,  the  expe- 


The  Kings  of  the  North  and  South.  169 

dition  of  the  infidel  fcin^  to  be  the  same  as  the  expedi- 
tion of  the  beast  under  his  last  head,  the  false  prophet^ 
and  the  kitiifs  of  the  .Latin  earth;  consequently,  -d.?,- 
cording  to  Mr.  Faber,  the  infidel  king  and  the  beast 
and  false  prophet,  are  the  same  character  or  power. 
Vol.  I.  p.  212,  270,  and  Vol.  II.  p.  223,  2G1. 

From  these  selected  passages,  it  is  manifest,  that  Mr. 
Falser,  in  identifying  the  infidel  king  with  the  beast  and 
false  prophet,  has  really  absorbed  and  obliterated  him  in 
the  civil  and  ecclesiastical  powers  of  Rome — and  no  oth- 
er infidel  king,  it  is  confidently  apprehended,  will  he 
ever  find  in  the  holy  scriptures. 

It  is  observable  that  the  apostle  John,  who  had  his 
visions  more  than  600  years  after  the  prophet  Daniel, 
and  for  his  time,  symbolically  predicted  the  same 
scenes  and  events  more  minutely,  has  not  introduced 
the  atheistic  king  of  Mr.  Faber — an  evidence  that  no 
such  character  or  power  would  exist. 

The  predictions  of  the  horrid  wickedness  and  de- 
structive scenes  of  the  last  days,  which  Mr.  Faber  has 
ascribed  to  the  infidel  kfng,  will  be  accomplished  by  the 
kings  of  the  Roman  earth,  actuated  by  the  spirits  of 
devils. 

It  is  a  confirmation  of  the  preceding  explanation  of 
this  intricate  prophecy,  that  it  accords  with  the  collater- 
al prophecy  of  the  apostle  John  with  only  the  variation, 
that  with  the  prophet  the  wiljid  king^  or  the  papacy, 
and  with  the  apostle,  the  beast y  or  civil  power  of  Rome, 
is  the  principal  character  in  the  drama.  As  the  proph- 
et produces  his  men  of  understandings  falling:,  tried^  and 
purified^  to  the  time  of  the  end,  and  the  wilful  king  with 
his  blasphenjy  and  horrid  impiety;  so  the  apostle  pro- 
duces  his  witnesses  prophesying  in  sackloth,  persecuted 
by  the  beast  1260  years.  And  as  the  prophet  conduct- 
ed his  wilful  king  to  destruction,  through  various  con- 
flicts, between  the  seas  in  the  glorious  holy  mountain;  so 
the  apostle  conducts  his  papal  confederacy,  to  destruc- 
tion at  Megiddo,  according  to  Mr.  Faber,  between  the 
same  seas  in  the  land  of  Palestine. 

It  is  intimated,    chap,    xii,    1,    that    the    tinje,    or 
consequent  upon  it,  when  the  wilful  king  should  be 
de5!rcved,  would  be  a  season  of  unexampled  trouble 
22 


170  The  Kings  of  the  North  and  South. 

to  the  Jews,  and  that  Michael,  Christ,  their  prince, 
would  interpose  for  them  and  effect  a  wonderful  de- 
liverance. From  the  period,  this  prediction  may  be 
considered  as  relating  to  the  same  events  with  the 
prophecy  of  Ezekiel,  chap,  xxxviii,  xxxix;  which  de- 
scribes the  invasion  of  Judea  by  Gog  and  Magog, 
and  the  terrible  destruction  of  their  army  upon  the 
mountains  of  Israel.  From  the  subjects,  we  may  also 
conclude,  that  it  relates  to  the  same  events  with  the 
prophecy  of  Joel,  chap,  iii,  which  informs  us,  that  God 
will  gather  all  nations  to  the  valley  of  Jehosaphat  and 
will  plead  with  them  there  for  his  heritage  Israel — al- 
luding to  the  combination  formed  against  the  Jews,  and 
implying,  that  God  will  as  miraculously  destroy  those 
nations,  as  he  destroyed  the  Edomites,  Moabites  and 
Ammonites  in  the  reign  of  Jehosaphat,  2  Chron.  xx, 
for  which  reason  it  is  also  termed,  The  valley  of  de- 
cision— We  may  also  presume,  that  it  relates  to  the 
same  events  with  Zech.  xiv,  which  informs  us,  that 
God  will  gather  all  nations  against  Jerusalem,  and  go 
forth  and  fight  against  them  as  he  fought  in  the  day  of 
battle. 

These  prophecies,  it  is  apprehended,  relate  to  the 
same  period,  and  predict  the  same  events,  concerning 
which  we  may  remark. 

1.  They  imply  that  the  Jews  will  be  in  their  own 
land;  and  consequently  the  events  predicted  will  be 
effected  after  they  shall  begin  to  be  collected,  and  to 
return  from  their  dispersions. 

2.  That  there  will  be  a  powerful  confederacy  of  na- 
tions for  the  destruction  of  the  Jews  in  their  own  land 
after  their  return. 

3.  That  the  Jews  will  be  greatly  distressed  by  this 
formidable  invasion. 

4.  That  God  will  very  signally  and  miraculously 
interpose  for  the  defence  of  the  Jews  and  the  destruc- 
tion of  their  enemies. 

5.  These  prophecies  represent  this  miraculous  de- 
fence of  the  Jews  by  the  destruction  of  their  ene- 
mies, as  the  preat  visible  mean  of  convertinsr  Jews  and 
Gentiles — inti  )ducing  the  millennial  prosperity  of  the 


DanieVs  Vision  of  the  Seventy  IVeeks.     171 

v^lnirch,  and  filling  the  whole  earth  with  the  knowledge 
and  glory  of  God.  From  this  blessed  state  the  proph- 
ecy summarily  proceeds  to  the  general  resurrection, 
and  concludes  with  the  solemn  scenes  of  eternity. 

In  this  manner,  the  prophet  conducts  his  series  of 
revolutions  and  events,  through  the  successive  periods 
of  time,  and  terminates  it  with  the  recompenses  of  the 
iust. 

V.  DaniePs  Vision  of  the  Seventy  Weeks. 
Chap,  ix,  24—29. 

The  Prophet,  informed  by  the  prophecy  of  Jeremiah, 
that  the  captivity  of  the  Jews  in  Babylon  was  about  to 
expire,  and  applying  himself  to  the  devout  exercises  of 
humiliation,  fasting  and  prayer,  was  instructed  by  an 
holy  Angel  in  the  following  manner: — Seventy  weeks 
are  determined  upon  thy  people,  and  upon  thy  holy 
city,  to  finish  the  transgression,  and  to  make  an  end 
of  sins,  and  to  make  reconciliation  for  iniquity,  and 
to  bring  in  everlasting  righteousness  and  to  seal  up 
the  vision  and  prophecy,  and  to  anoint  the  most  holy. 
Know,  therefore,  and  under.^tand,  tJiat  from  the  going 
forth  of  the  commandment  to  restore  and  to  buUd  Je- 
rusalem^unto  Messiah  tlie  Prince,  shall  be  seven  weeks^ 
and  threescore  and  two  weeks:  the  streets  shall  be  built 
again,  and  the  wall  even  in  troublous  times.  And  after 
threescore  and  two  weeks  shall  Messiah  he  cut  off, 
but  not  for  himself;  and  the  people  of  the  prince  that 
shall  come  shall  destroy  the  city  and  the  sanctuary; 
and  the  end  thereof  shall  be  with  a  food,  and  unto 
the  end  of  the  war  desolations  are  determined.  And 
he  shall  confirm  the  covenant  with  many  for  one 
week;  and  in  the  midst  of  the  iceek  he  shall  cause  the 
saci'ifice  and  the  oblation  to  cease,  and  for  the  over" 
spreading  of  abomination  he  shall  make  it  desolate, 
even  until  the  consummation,  and  that  determined 
shall  be  poured  upon  the  desolate.  This  vision  or 
jiropliecy  consists  of  three  general  parts.  A  dtfiniie 
period  i)refixed — effects  to  be  produced  n  the  conclu- 
sion of  it  and  scenes  to  succeed  it, —  '  f   illustration  of 


172      DanieVs  Vision  of  the  Seventy  Weeks, 

these  it  is  hoped,  will  exhibit  the  contents  of  the  vision, 
in   their  true  import. 

I.  The  period  prefixed,  Seventy  weeks.  These 
weeks  according  to  the  mode  of  compulation  adopted 
by  this  prophet,  are  prophetic  weeks;  each  week  con- 
taining seven  days,  and  each  day  denoting  a  year;  ac- 
cording to  which,  the  seventy  weeks  are  490  years. 
For  the  computation  of  these  weeks  a  certain  period  is 
fixed,  or  date  given;  yro;^  the  going  of  the  command- 
ment to  restore  and  build  Jerusalem  This  could  not  be 
tiie  decree  ot  Cyrus  for  the  liberation  of  the  Jews  from 
the  Babylonian  captivity,  as  these  weeks,  computed 
from  that  period,  would  expire  about  eighty  years  be- 
fore the  existence  of  those  events,  which  by  all  expos- 
itors, are  acknowledged  to  be  the  important  subjects  of 
this  prophecy.  But  ihey  are  to  be  computed  from  tlie 
celebrated  decree  of  Artaxerxes  Longimanus  given 
to  Ezra,  to  go  up  to  Jerusalem  and  restore  God's  wor- 
ship according  to  its  primitive  institution.  The  occa- 
sion appears  to  have  been  this.  Cyrus  proclaimed  lib- 
erty to  the  Jews,  saving^  to  Jerusalem,  Thou  shalt  be 
built^  and  to  ihe  temple,  Thy  foundation  shall  be  laid. 
To  this  work  the  Jtws  applitd  themselves  with  great 
ardor  on  their  return  to  Judea;  but  it  was  enibarrassed 
aiid  retarded  by  the  artifices  of  their  inveterate  ene- 
mies, the  Samaritans,  Ammonites  and  Moabites, 
ihrorgh  the  reign  of  Cyrus  and  his  son  Cambyses,  or 
Ahasuerus;  and  by  the  decree  of  Smerdis,  or  Artaxerx- 
es, was  entirely  suspended;  Ezra,  ch.  iv.  The  work 
was  resumed  by  the  Jews  by  the  address  of  Haggai  and 
Zechariah;  ('ch.  v,)  and  through  the  favorable  decree  of 
Darius  (chap,  vi,)  the  temple  was  finished  in  the  sixth 
year  of  his  reign,  about  twenty  three  years  ?Jter  the  re- 
turn from  the  captivity  oi  Babylon.  Though  the  tenir 
l>le  was  l)ui!t  and  tlie  worship  of  God  attended  in  it,  yet 
this  was  but  a  partial  restoration;  tlie  decree  of  Cyrus 
was  but  partiiilly  executed.  Many  profanations  albo 
had  insinuated  themselves;  Jerusalem  ruas  yet  waste 
ana  the  gates  were  consigned  with  f  re,  Neh.  ii.  To 
conect  abuses  and  eftert  a  complete  restoration,  Artax- 
erxes, in  the  seveniit  \  tar  ol  his  rtign,  gave  that  liberal 


DanieVs  Vision  of  the  Seventy  Weeks.      173 

decree  to  Ezra,  recorded  Ezra  ch.  vii.  From  the  go- 
ing forth  of  this  commandment  are  the  70  weeks,  or 
490  years  to  be  computed.  These  weeks  by  the  angel 
are  divided  into  three  parts,  7  weeks,  62  weeks,  and 
one  week.  In  the  7  weeks  the  work  of  restoration  was 
to  be  completed,  in  which  t/ie  street  and  walls  should  be 
built  in  troublous  times.  How  exactly  this  part  of  the 
prophecy  was  fulfilled,  is  very  obvious  from  the  histo- 
ry of  Nehemiah.  From  these  7  weeks  or  49  years  are 
the  62  weeks,  or  434  years  to  be  computed.  These 
introduce  the  third  part,  the  one  week,  when  the  Mes- 
siah should  appear,  first  by  his  messenger,  who  should 
prepare  his  way,  and  then  in  his  own  glorious  person, 
to  finish  transgression,  make  an  end  of  sin,  and  bring 
in  everlasting  righteousness  for  the  salvation  of  his 
people.  » 

Was  it  not  from  the  definite  terms  of  this  prophecy, 
that  such  a  geneial  and  anxious  expectation  of  the 
Messiah  obtained  among  the  Jews,  about  the  time  of 
his  advent?  Art  thou  he  that  should  come,  or  look  we  for 
another?  The  divine  declaration,  that  the  seed  of  the 
woman  should  bruise  the  serpent's  head,  certified  the 
event,  the  incarnation  of  the  Redeemer.  The  promise 
to  Abraham  defined  the  nation  of  which  he  should  be,  of 
his  posterity,  or  the  Jews.  The  prophecy  of  Jacob, 
The  sceptre  shall  not  depart  from  Judah,  prescribed 
the  tribe.  The  promise  to  David,  the  family;  and  the 
prophecy  of  Micah,  Thou  Bedilchem  Ephratah,  the 
town  or  city.  But  however  accurately  these  prophe- 
cies might  define  those  particular  subjects,  yet  the 
Jews  could  never  determine  from  them  the  time  when 
the  Messiah  should  appear.  But  this  prophecy  of 
Daniel,  making  the  time  a  principal  subject,  defined  it 
in  the  most  explicit  terms.  It  should  be  seventy  weeksj 
or  490  years  from  the  going  forth  of  the  commandment. 
As  this  prefixed  a  period  from  which  the  Jews  could 
calculate,  it  premonished  them  precisely  of  the  time 
when  the  Word  should  be  made  flesh  and  dwell  among 
them.  Computing  from  this  period,  and  perceiving 
that  the  time  was  about  to  expire,  their  minds  were 
filled  with  ardent  expectation,  that  the  Lord  would  sud« 


174      DanieVs  Vision  of  the  Seventy  W^ehs. 

denly  come  into  his  temple;  and  at  the  time  prefixed  he 
apr>eared  to  the  inexpressible  joy  of  those  who  were 
waiting  for  the  consolation  of  IsracK  Let  us  now 
consider, 

II.  The  works  to  be  cifected  in  the  conclusion,  or 
last  part  of  this  period.  These  are  expressed  in  the 
foUowiiig  terms.  And  he  shall  confirm  the  covenant 
with  many  for  one  week,  which  was  eftected  by  the 
preaching  of  John  the  Baptist,  of  his  disciples,  and  his 
own  public  ministry.  He  shall  finish  transgression 
and  make  reconciliation  for  ^iniquity,  seal  up  the  vision 
and  prophecy,  or  fulfil  all  the  prophecies  concerning 
himself,  and  anoint  the  most  holy.  And  after  sixty  and 
two  weeks  from  the  seven,  or  in  the  seventieth  week, 
shall  Messiah  be  cut  of,  and  he  shall  make  the  offering 
and  oblation  to  cease.  As  these  are  particular  parts  of 
one  general  and  very  obvious  subject,  they  may 
be  expressed  in  one  general  observation,  that  they 
relate  to  the  accomplishment  of  the  wonderful  and  glo- 
rious work  of  redemption  by  Jesus  Christ;  importing, 
tliat  by  his  obedience  he  would  bring  in  everlasting 
righteousness,  and  in  the  midst  flast  half  say  critics) 
of  the  week  be  cut  oif,  making  reconciliation  for  in- 
iquity by  his  own  most  precious  blood,  and  cause  the 
sacrifice  and  oblation  to  cease,  by  perfectiiig  for  ever 
them  that  are  sanctified,  by  the  one  offering  of  himself. 
This  completed  the  seventy  weeks  and  determined 
or  concluded,  the  Jewish  church  state,  abrogated  their 
peculiar  economy,  and  dissolved  all  distinctions  of  na- 
tions, times  and  places.  The  seed  of  Abraham  then 
ceased  to  be  God's  peculiar  people,  Jerusalem  uas  no 
more  his  holy  city,  nor  the  temple  his  holy  habitation. 
Let  us  next  consider 

III.  The    scene  which  should  succeed  this  period. 
And  the  end  of  the  Jewish  ^XiMtshaH  be  with  a  food 

of  calamities  coming  on  the  nation  like  a  mighty  tor- 
rrnt,  and  the  people  oj  the  prince,  that  shall  come,  the 
Romars,  shall  dtstroy  the  city  and  tlie sanctuary,  and  to 
the  end  of  the  war  desolations  are  determined,  and  fur 
the  overspreading  of  abommations  he  (God  by  his  in- 
struments, the  Koman  princes)  shall  make  it,   llie   city 


DanieVs  Vision  of  the  Scvenfy  IVeeks.       175 

of  Jerusalem,  and  the  res^ion  of  Judca  desolate  even  to 
the  consummation^  and  that  which  is  determined  shall  be 
poured  on  the  desolate:  or,  until  God  hath  completed 
that  series  of  terrible  judgments  with  which  he  is  de- 
termined to  punish  the  aggravated  wickedness  of  that 
guilty  nation.  See  Matt,  xxiv,  chap. — As  the  con- 
quest of  the  Jews  and  the  desolation  of  Jerusalem  by 
the  Romans,  are  generally  known  from  the  most  au- 
thentic histories,  and  the  present  state  of  that  miserable 
people,  let  it  suffice  t»  remark  upon  this  part  of  the 
prophecy,  that  God  hath  illustrated,  by  events,  every 
part  of  it  most  minutely.  The  calamities  of  t)ie 
Jews  in  the  war  made  upon  them  by  the  Romans,  are 
without  a  parallel.  War  and  the  sword  without,  and 
famine,  pestilence,  factions,  massacres  and  assassina- 
lions  within  the  city,  destroyed  1100,000  during  the 
siege.  They  were  finally  overcome,  their  city  destroy- 
ed and  their  temple  burnt;  they  were  captivated  and 
dispersed,  and  continue  a  reproach,  an  hissing,  an  as- 
tonishment and  a  terror,  throughout  all  nations  to  this 
day; — a  continued  miracle  in  support  of  the  truth  of  di- 
vine  declarations,  a  visible  illustration  of  the  fulfilment 
of  the  several  parts  of  this  prophecy,  and  will  so  contin- 
ue until  the  whole  of  that  which  is  determined  shall  he 
poured  on  the  desolate. 

The  work  proposed  has  now  been  attempted,  the 
tj'pical  representations  been  considered,  the  events  sig- 
nified by  them  produced,  and  a  review  of  them  suggests 
the  following  reflections, 

1.  The  book  of  Daniel  contains  a  variety  of  won- 
derful visions,  or  typical  representations.  When  the 
inquisitive  mind  of  king  Nebuchadnezzar,  in  his  slum- 
bering moments,  would  penetrate  inio  the  destinies  of 
futurity,  instantly  a  splendid  and  terrific  image  rears  up 
itself  before  him,  which  was  of  a  very  singular  compo- 
sition. The  head  of  gold,  the  breast  and  arms  of  sil- 
ver, the  bell}'  and  thighs  of  brass,  the  legs  of  iron,  and 
the  feet  and  toes  pari  of  iron  and  part  of  ])ottei's  clay. 
What  a  wonderful  spectacle  vvas  this,  and  how  must 
the  mind  of  king  Nebuchadnezzar  have  been  afiectcd 
by  it?  Had  such  an  object  ever  addressed  itself  to  the 


176     Daniel's  Vision  of  the  Seventy  Weeks. 

astonished  eyes  of  mortal  men.  Similar  to  this  was 
the  vision  of  the  prophet  Daniel  when  deep  sleep  fall- 
eth  upon  men.  Behold  a  majestic  lion,  having  the 
wings  of  an  eagle  on  his  back,  comes  in  his  view;  then 
a  bear  having  three  ribs  in  his  mouth;  then  a  leopard 
having  four  heads  and  upon  his  back  four  wings  of  a 
fowl;  and  last  of  all,  a  beast  dreadful  and  terrible,  hav- 
ing great  iron  teeth  and  ten  horns  on  his  head.  Then 
the  vision  of  the  ram  with  two  horns  coming  up  out  of 
the  river,  and  of  an  he-goat  with  a  notable  horn  be- 
tween his  eyes,  coming  from  the  west,  skimming 
through  the  air,  and  not  touching  the  ground.  What 
strange  sights  were  these,  such  as  the  world  had  nev- 
er seen,  nor  had  imagination  ever  painted  the  like  on 
the  mind  of  man. 

II.  These  visions  typified  a  series  of  important  sub- 
jects and  interesting  events.  This  may  be  illustrated 
by  observing, 

1.  This  series  of  events  was  in  connexion  and 
succession.  The  several  metals  which  composed  the 
image  were  connected  with  each  other  and  constituted 
one  entire  object.  The  beasts  appeared  before  the 
prophet  in  succession,  first  the  lion,  then  the  bear,  and 
then  the  leopard,  denoting  a  succession  of  kingdoms 
and  events. 

2.  These  visions,  or  types,  had  their  peculiar  and  ap- 
propriate signification.  Hieroglyphics,  and  describing 
subjects  by  figurative  representations,  were  in  great  and 
general  use  among  the  ancients,  both  in  writing  and 
conversation.  Of  this  nature  were  even  all  the  relig- 
ious rites  and  sacrifices  among  the  Jews,  and  all  the  al- 
legories and  parables  in  the  sacred  writings.  Such  in 
their  kh.d  were^ill  the  visions  of  the  prophets.  Such 
was  the  image,  and  such  were  the  four  beasts.  These 
represented  particular  subjects  and  events.  Thus 
were  they  designed  by  the  authors,  and  so  were  they 
understood  by  the  subjects  of  them.  This  is  the 
dream  and  we  will  shew  the  king  the  interpretation. 
Thou,  Oking,  art  a  king  of  kings.  Thou  art  this 
head  of  gold.  Aiid  after  thee  shall  arise  another  kivg- 
dom,^c.       Then  I  xvent  near  to  one  that  stood  by   and 


DanieVs  Vision  of  the  Sevcntij  Weeks.       177 

asked  him  t/ir  truth,  the  si -unification,  o/"/7//M/.9.  Soht^ 
told  me,  and  made  me  understand  the  interpretation  of 
the  things;  vii,  16.  When  I,  even  I  Daniel,  had  seen 
the  \ision  and  sou^fht  for  the  meaning,  tlien  I  heard  a 
man's  voice  whicli  said,  Gabriel  jnake  this  man  to  un- 
derstand the  vision.  So  he  eame  near  and  said,  Under- 
stafid,  O  Son  of  man.  Tlie  tour  difierent  metals  whieh 
eomposed  the  ima!:^^,  and  tlie  four  beasts  of  the  vision 
are  definitely  interpreted  to  signify  four  kings  or  king- 
doms whieh  should  arise  out  of  tiie  earth.  IVien  I 
7vould  know  the  truth  of  the  fourth  beast  and  of  the  ten 
horns  which  came  up.  Thus  he  said,  The  fourth 
beast  is  the  fourth  kiw^dom  xvhich  shall  arise.  The  ram 
with  two  horns  are  the  kings  of  Media  and  Persia,  and 
the  rough  he-goat  is  the  king  of  Greece.  How  explicit 
is  this  interpretation  of  these  visions?  A  certain  writer 
has  observed,  "If  there  were  men  (prophets)  to  whom 
the  Almighty  communicated  some  event  that  would 
take  place  in  future,  it  is  consistent  to  suppose  that  the 
event  would  be  told  in  terms  that  would  be  understood, 
and  not  related  in  such  a  loose  and  obscure  manner  as 
to  fit  almost  any  circumstance  that  might  happen  after- 
ward." And  is  not  the  interpretation  of  these  visions 
in  terms  very  perspicuous?  Can  he  invent  terms  more 
explicit  and  intelligible?  Is  not  this  reflection  upon 
prophecy  very  unreasonable? 

3.  There  is  a  wonderful  and  pleasing  aptitude  in 
these  types  to  represent  the  various  subjects  and 
events  signified  by  them.  How  aptly  did  the  head  of 
Gold  in  the  image,  and  the  lion  among  the  beasts  rep- 
resent the  opulence  and  splendor,  the  strength  and  maj- 
esty of  the  empire  of  Babylon?  How  aptly  did  the 
breast  and  arms  typify  the  empire  of  Media  and  Persia, 
united  in  Cyrus,  by  the  marriage  of  the  Persian  king 
with  the  Median  princess,  from  a  union  of  hearts  in 
the  most  tender  and  endearing  affections?  How  fitly 
did  the  bear  with  three  ribs  in  his  mouth  represent  the 
voracity  and  cruelty  of  that  conquering  empire?  As  for 
crowns,  the  kings  of  Persia  wore  the  heiids  of  rams 
adorned  with  precious  stones,  when  Daniel  saw  the 
ram    with   two  horns    come    up  out  of  the  river,  and 


178     DanieVs  Vision  of  the  Seventy  Weeks, 

push  westward  and  northward  and  southward,  how  ex- 
pressively did  this  represent  the  conquests  of  the  united 
kingdoms  of  Media  and  Persia.  Do  not  the  belly  and 
thighs  of  the  image,  the  leopard  with  four  wings  upon 
his  back,  among  the  beasts,  and  the  rough  he- goal,  as 
admirably  represent  the  courage  of  the  Macedonians, 
the  rapidity  of  their  conquests,  the  luxury  of  their 
kings,  the  division  of  their  empire  into  four  kingdoms, 
and  the  final  descent  of  it  into  the  kingdoms  of  Syria 
and  Egypt?  Did,  in  water,  face  ever  answer  to  lace 
with  greater  exactness,  than  these  visions  describe  the 
genius,  character,  conquests  and  final  issue  of  the  ex- 
traordinary empire  of  the  Greeks?  What  think  we  of 
the  iron  legs  of  the  image,  and  the  feet  and  toes  part 
of  iron  and  part  miry  clay,  to  denote  first  the  strength, 
and  then  the  weakness  of  the  mighty  empire  of  Rome, 
the  unnatural  commixture  of  the  native  citizens  with  the 
ignoble  barbarians,  and  the  division  of  it  into  ten  king- 
doms? What  shall  we  think  of  the  monstrous,  name- 
less beast  having  great  iron  teeth  and  ten  horns  on  his 
head,  to  denote  the  destructive  cruelty  of  that  empire, 
and  the  kingdoms  into  which  it  was  divided?  Could 
any  type  represent  them  v/ith  greater  aptness?  What 
do  u'e  think  of  the  little  horn  springing  up  among  the 
ten,  and  prostrating  three  before  it,  having  the  eyes  of 
a  man,  and  a  mouth  speaking  great  words  against  the 
Most  High,  with  a  look  more  stout  than  his  fellows? 
Does  it  not  with  admirable  accuracy  describe  the  rise, 
establishment,  subtilty,  arrogance,  blasphemy  and 
persecution  of  the  papacy?  And  yet  it  hath  been  said 
with  an  effrontery  almost  provoking,  "that  a  blunder  will 
serve  for  a  type."  If  we  pass  from  types  to  prophecy, 
how  correct,  how  precise  the  predictions  concerning 
the  emulations,  stratagems  and  conflicts  of  the  kings 
of  Syria  and  Egypt,  particularizing  even  the  dissimula- 
tion and  hypocrisy  they  practised  at  the  tabic?  Cau  it 
justly  be  said,  that  these  are  so  equivocal  as  to  fit  al- 
most any  circumstance  which  might  haopen  afterward? 
Do  not  the  seventy  weeks  wiih  great  perspicuity  and 
exactness  define  the  continuation  and  conclusion  of  the 


DanieVs  Vision  of  the  Seventy  Weeks.      179 

Jewish  economy,  and  the  advent  of  the  Messiah,  with 
the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  the  calamities,  captivity 
and  dispersion  of  the  Jews?  Must  it  not  then  be  very 
falsely  asserted,  that  the  prophecies  "are  a  bow  of  a 
thousand  years,  which  comes  only  within  a  thousand 
miles  of  a  mark?" 

4.  These  visions  or  types  are  applicable  to  no  other 
subjects  than  those  ascribed  to  them  in  this  prophecy. 
However,  with  a  kind  of  pleasurable  ease,  the  aptitude 
of  these  types  to  signify  their  peculiar  subjects  may  be 
displayed,  yet  it  exceeds  the  efforts  of  the  most  con- 
summate genius  to  make  them  represent  any  other  sub- 
jects or  kingdoms  with  aptness  and  propriety.  Al- 
though it  is  beneath  the  dignity  of  this  publication  to 
recite  the  vulgar  language  of  the  author  who  has  assert- 
ed, "that  a  blunder  will  serve  for  a  prophecy,"  yet  the 
learned  world  will  be  infinitely  obliged  to  him  if  he  will 
produce  other  kingdoms  and  events  which  have  exist- 
ed in  the  world,  to  which  these  visions  will  apply  with 
as  great  aptness  and  beauty,  as  to  the  empires  of  Baby- 
lon and  Persia,  Greece  and  Rome.  Or  if  he  will  in- 
vert the  order  of  the  subjects  or  events,  and  make  it 
manifest,  that  the  types  as  fitly  represent  them,  as  they 
do  in  the  order  in  which  they  are  placed.  If,  for  in- 
stance, he  will  take  the  golden  head  of  the  image  and 
apply  it  to  the  Romans,  and  shew  that  it  represents 
their  empire,  from  its  rise  to  its  final  dissolution,  its 
primary  strength,  its  division  into  ten  kingdoms  and 
the  coalition  of  the  native  Romans  with  the  northern 
nations,  with  as  great  aptness,  as  it  is  represented  by 
the  legs  of  iron,  and  the  feet  and  toes,  part  of  iron  and 
part  of  miry  clay;  or  if  he  will  make  the  legs,  feet  and 
toes  represent  the  unity,  opulence  and  splendor  of  the 
Babylonian  empire,  as  fitly  as  they  are  represented  by 
the  head  of  gold;  or  if  he  will  make  the  breast  and 
arms  of  silver,  represent  the  kingdom  of  the  Greeks,  as 
aptly  as  it  is  represented  by  the  belly  and  thighs  of 
brass;  or  if  he  will  make  the  brazen  bully  and  thighs 
represent  the  kingdom  of  Media  and  Persia,  as  fitly  as 
it  is  represented  by  the  breast  and  arms  of  silver;  or  if 
he  will  make  the  nameless,  monatrons  beast  wiih  great 


180     DanieVs  Vision  of  the  Seventy  Weeks. 

iron  teeth  in  his  nionili  and  ten  liorns  on  his  head,  de- 
scribe ihe  strength  and  grandeur  of  the  Babylonian  em- 
pire as  apt]}'  as  it  is  represented  by  the  Hon;  or  if  he 
will  make  the  ram  with  two  horns  represent  the  Mace- 
donian empire,  first  with  Alexander  at  its  head,  and 
then  divided  between  his  four  captains,  as  fitly  as  it  is 
represented  by  the  he-goat  with  a  notable  horn  berweeh 
his  eyes  and  four  horns  on  his  head;  or  if  he  will  make 
the  he-goat  represent  the  empire  of  Media  and  Persia 
as  fitly  as  it  is  represented  by  the  ram  with  two  horns; 
or  even  if  he  will  make  the  coming  of  the  he-goat  to 
the  ram  and  smiting  him  and  breaking  his  two  horns, 
as  aptly  represent  the  conquest  of  Babylon  by  Cyrus, 
as  it  re|)resented  the  conquest  of  Darius  and  the  Medo 
Persian  empire  by  Alexander;  or  if  he  wiil  apply  the 
characteristics  of  the  little  horn,  the  eyes  of  a  man,  a 
mouth  speaking  great  words,  and  a  look  more  stout 
than  his  fellows,  to  any  other  power  or  potentate,  as 
aptly  as  they  apply  to  the  hierarchy  of  Rome;  or  if, 
passing  types  and  proceeding  to  predictions,  he  will 
fchew  that  the  prophecies  concerning  the  kings  of  the 
north  and  south,  may  be  a[)plied  to  any  two  emulating 
kingdoms  widi  as  great  justice  and  propriety,  as  even 
he  must  know  that  they  apply  to  the  Seleucidse  of  Syria 
and  the  Ptolemies  of  Egypt;  or  if  passing  from  kings 
and  courts  to  times  and  seasons,  he  will  shew  that  the 
vision  of  the  seventy  weeks  has  been  accomplished  as 
minutely  in  other  events,  as  it  was  fulfilled  in  the  res- 
toration of  the  Jewish  state  by  Ezra  and  Nthemiah,  in 
the  incarnation  of  the  Messiah,  and  theaccomjilishment 
of  the  work  of  redemption,  the  dissolution  of  the  Jew- 
ish ecoi^omy,  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  and  the  ca- 
lamities of  the  Jews  by  the  Romans; — If,  I  say,  that 
author,  or  ar;y  other  person,  will  demonstrate  that  these 
visions  will  aj)[)ly  to  other  subjects  and  have  been  as 
precisely  fi'lfilied  in  other  events,  as  they  have  in  those 
to  which  tli(}  confine  themselves,  he  will  render  a  most 
important  and  essential  service  to  mankind. 

It  may  now  be  observrd, 

III.   That  tiiese  visions  have  received  a  minute  and 
complete   accomjlisiiiueiit    in    their    peculiar   events. 


DanieVs  Vision  of  the  Seventy  Weeks.      181 

This  observation,  it  is  hoped,  has  been  so  anticipated 
in  the  preceding;  explanation,  that  it  can  receive  no  im- 
provement bv  tiirther  illustration.  Have  not  the  four 
great  monarchies  long  since  risen,  displayed  their  pow- 
er and  greatness  on  the  theatre  of  human  action,  and 
retired  from  the  stage?  Have  not  the  seventy  weeks 
long  since  expired,  and  their  peculiar  events  been  ac- 
complished? Has  not  the  papacy,  long  since,  reared 
up  itself,  spoken  great  words  against  the  Most  High, 
thought  to  change  times  and  laws,  and  worn  out  the 
saints  with  pains  and  tortures?  And  is  it  not  most 
manifest  from  the  signs  of  the  times,  that  the  judgment 
is  silting,  and  they  are  taking  away  the  kingdom  from 
him  to  consume  and  destroy  it  even  to  the  end?  Is  it 
not  most  evident  also,  that  the  stone  cut  out  without 
hands  is  smiting  the  image,  and  filling  t'le  whole  earth? 
That  the  exalted  Messiah  is  rearing  up  his  glorious 
kingdom  which  shall  not  be  given  to  another  people, 
but  shall  stand  forever?  Is  it  not  most  evident,  that 
all  the  visions  and  prophecies  relating  to  preceding 
times  and  events  have  received  a  minute  and  full  ac- 
complishment? Yea,  is  it  not  as  demonstrable  from 
the  most  authentic  histories,  that  the  subjects  in  their 
kind,  and  the  events  in  that  order  in  which  this  pro- 
phetic system  has  placed  them,  have  been  effected  and 
realized,  as  it  is  that  Julius  Caesar  was  assassinated  by 
Cassius  and  Brutus,  or  that  the  Roman  empire  was 
peaceful  and  happy  in  the  reign  of  Augustus?* 

*  When  Jerome,  in  his  controversy  with  Porphyry,  in  support 
of  Christianity,  produced  the  argument  from  prophecy,  and  es- 
pecially from  the  prophecies  of  Daniel,  his  learned  antagonist 
found  himself  reduced  to  the  hard  necessity,  to  evade  the  argu- 
ment, of  denying  that  the  book  of  Daniel  was  a  prophecy;  and  of 
affirming,  that  it  was  an  history  written  by  some  spurious  author 
after  the  tacts  existed;  asserting  that  it  was  absolutely  impossi- 
ble that  such  a  series  of  events  should  be  so  accurately  describ- 
ed in  the  way  of  prediction.  A  late  opposer  of  Christianity  has 
asserted,  iliat  the  prophecies  are  a  bow  of  a  thousand  years, 
which  comes  only  within  a  thousand  miles  of  a  mark.  So  we 
see  the  great  ancient  and  the  modern  opposers  of  Christianity 
asserting  opposite  propositions  respecting  the  prophecies. 
One,  that  they  describe  events  so  exactly  that  they  cannot  be 


182      DanieVs  Vision  of  the  Seventy  Weeks, 

The  genuineness  of  the  book  of  Daniel  and  the  ac- 
complishment of  his  visions  being  admitted,  we  may 
infallibly  infer,  the  divine  inspiration  of  his  prophecy. 
It  being  conceded  that  Daniel  wrote  these  prophecies, 
he  must  necessarily  have  written  them  either, 

1.  From  the  native  force  and  penetration  of  his  own 
mind;  but  this  could  not  suggest  to  him  his  own  per- 
sonal situation  the  next  day,  or  the  next  hour;  much  less 
could  it  suggest  to  him,  with  precision,  the  rise,  great- 
ness, fall  and  succession  of  empires  which  depended 
upon  the  genius,  volitions,  connexions,  habits,  motives, 
and  enterprises  of  innumerable  individuals  in  distant 
countries,  and  different  regions,  and  for  a  long  succes- 
sion of  ages — or  he  must  have  written  them, 

2.  From  philosophical  and  political  calculation. 

If  it  be  saidj  thai  Daniel,  from  his  knowledge  of  the 
luxury  and  eftcminacy  of  the  Babylonian  court,  and  of 
the  connexions  which  had  been  formed  between  the 
courts  of  Media  and  Persia,  might  have  predicted  the 
conquest  of  Babylon  by  their  united  arms  and  valor; 
yet  what  politic;..!  data  did  he  possess,  from  which  he 
could  have  calculated  the  war  of  the  Persians  with  the 
Greeks,  and  that  the  Greeks  who  then  existed  in  nu- 
merous independent  states,  being  united  under  one 
common  sovereign,  should  attempt  the  conquest  of 
Persia,  and  effect  i"?  That  the  royal  family  should  be 
extinguished,  and  the  empire  be  divided  into  lour  king- 
doms, and  that  implacable  enmities  should  subsist  be- 
tween the  kings  of  Syria  and  Egypi?  Or  what  political 
principles  did  lie  possess,  from  wiiich  he  could  calcu- 
late that  Rome,  then  in  a  state  of  infancy  and  obscurity, 
and  for  extent  of  territory  inferior  to  many  of  the  prov- 
iiices  of  Babylon,  should  subdue,  and  as  with  great  iron 
teeth,  devour,  the  whole  earth,  and  then  be  subdued 
herself  by  the  barbarous  nations  of  the  north?  Or  by 
what  political  skill  could  he  predict  the  rise,  power,  ty- 

pt'cdictions  of  future  events,  but  must  be  histories  of  past  trans- 
iiciions.  The  other,  that  they  are  so  obscure  ami  equivocal  as 
to  tit  almost  any  circumstance  that  may  happen  afterward.  Will 
it'amuse  or  ediiy  the  believers  of  divine  revelation,  to  see  these 
virulent  opposers  of  Christianity  seulc  tlils  comrudictif  n  be- 
tween themselves? 


DanieVs  Vision  of  the  Seventy  IFeeks.      J  83 

ranny  and  persecutions  of  Antichrist,  who  for  ages  af- 
terwards did  not  exist  even  in  embryo?  To  have 
predicted  these  events  and  the  order  in  which  they 
should  exist,  must  it  not  absolutely  have  baffled  and 
exceeded  the  most  consummate  skill  of  the  ablest  poli- 
tician? But  Daniel  did  predict  them,  and  the  order  in 
which  they  should  succeed;  and  his  predictions  have 
been  realized  in  their  peculiar  events. 

3.  If  Daniel  could  not  have  predicted  these  events  by 
an  effort  of  genius,  or  by  political  skill,  by  no  power  or 
principle  within  himself,  he  must  have  predicted  them 
through  the  influence  of  some  foreign  cause,  or  external 
agent;  but  no  external  agent  was  adequate  to  this  but  He 
of  whom  are  all  things,  and  by  whom  are  all  things,  and 
who  hath  detennined  the  times  before  appointed^  who  is 
pOD.  He  only,  whose  infinitely  capacious  mind,  at 
one  all- comprehensive  and  intuitive  view,  apprehends 
the  most  distant  future  events  with  equal  clearness  and 
precision  as  the  present,  could  communicate  this  scries 
of  revolutions  and  events  to  his  holy  servant,  the  Proph- 
et. Originating  from  tliis  supreme  and  infinitely  intel- 
ligent cause,  from  God,  to  whom  are  known  all  his 
works  from  the  beginning  of  the  world,  and  comnmni- 
cated  to  his  holy  Prophet  by  his  immediate  influence, 
they  possess  an  infallible  certainty  and  precision,  and 
their  divineauthorityisdemonstralcd  by  their  exact  fulfil- 
ment. This  revelation,  therefore,  bears  the  strong  and 
lively  impression  of  original  divinity.  With  equal 
perspicuity  it  evinces  an  absolute  divine  prescience  of 
future  events,  and  the  establishment  of  a  universal  and 
immutable  system  of  operation,  according  to  which 
God  invariably  proceeds,  working  all  things  according 
lo  the  counsel  of  his  own  will.  His  designs  and  oper- 
ations being  irreversibly  established  in  his  own  infinite 
mind,  for  his  own  purpose  and  grace,  for  the  instruc- 
tion and  support  of  his  people,  he  revealed  them  to  his 
holy  servants,  the  Prophets,  and  they  communicated 
them,  not  in  words  which  man's  wisdom  taught,  but 
which  were  dictated  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  Originaiing 
from  such  an  infallible  cause,  and  realized  in  their  pecu- 
liar  events,  they  demonstrate  with  irresistible  energy, 
that  the  prophecy  came  not  in  old  time  by  the  will  of 


184     DanieVs  Vision  of  the  Seventy  Weeks. 

man,  but  holy  men  of  God,  spake  as  they  were  moved 
by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

The  evidence  for  the  divine  authority  of  the  holy 
scriptures,  from  prophecy,  by  the  continued  fulfilment 
of  it,  has  been  increasing  from  age  to  age.  It  has  re- 
ceived additional  lustre  from  those  recent  events  in 
providence,  by  which  God  hath  been  visibly  taking 
away  the  dominion  of  the  little  horn  and  giving  the 
kingdom  to  the  people  of  his  saints.  Much  more  har- 
dened and  inexcusable  must  they  be  Vv^ho  reject  this 
revelation  from  God,  under  that  blaze  of  light,  with 
which  the  divine  authority  of  it  now  addresses  itself  to 
the  mind,  than  they  who  lived  in  past,  in  more  obscure 
and  bewildered  ages.  Let  no  one  be  faithless  and  un- 
believing, lest  he  procure  to  himself  that  awful  rebuke 
of  heaven,  Behold  ye  despisers  and  wonder  and  perish. 
And  do  not  these  considerations  mightily  tend  to  con- 
firm the  faith  of  believers,  and  make  the  children  of 
Zion  joyful  in  their  king?  What  irresistible  evidence 
have  they  derived  from  the  accomplishment  of  scrip- 
tural prophecies,  of  their  real  divinity?  And  are  not 
the  fulfilment  of  those,  which  relate  to  Babylon,  Media 
and  Persia,  Greece,  Rome  and  the  papacy,  so  many  im- 
plicit assurances,  that  he  will  fulfil  those  made  to  the 
Messiah,  respecting  his  glorious  and  eternal  kingdom? 
How  impressively  does  the  exhortation  of  the  prophet 
address  them?  The  vision  is  yet  for  an  appointed 
time,  but  at  the  end  it  shall  speak  apd  not  lie;  though  it 
tarry  wait  for  it;  because  it  will  surely  come,  it  will  not 
tarry.  And  is  not  the  Lord,  to  the  astonishment  and 
joy  of  his  friends,  and  the  confusion  of  his  foes,  mar- 
vellously effecting  an  accomplishment  of  these  promises 
in  the  present  day?  And  should  not  the  manifest  op- 
erations of  the  Most  High  stimulate  his  servants  to  for- 
titude, activity,  zeal  and  perseverance,  in  those  holy  ex- 
ertions which  he  hath  appointed  to  be  the  means  of  pro- 
moting his  cause  in  the  world?  Commending  them 
by  faith  and  prayer  to  his  gracious  benediction,  we 
wait,  and  in  a  full  assurance,  that  in  the  set  lime  he  will 
appear  in  his  glory  and  build  up  Zion,  and  make  her  a 
joy  and  praise  in  the  earth? 


t)bs€rvations  upon  the  Prophecy  of  Ilosea.    185 


'General  Observations   upon   the    Prophecij   of  Hosea. 

This  prophecy  appears  to  consist  of  t!ie  following  gen- 
fiai  parts  or  sul>ji.ctb. 

I.  'J'he  first  jnirt  is  contained  in  chap,  i,  v.  1 — 5,  and 
consists  of  invcstiiif^  the  projihtt  with  hisoflicc,  and  di- 
recting^ him  to  take  a  wife  of  whoredoms.  This,  it  is 
iipprchended,  was  not  real,  but  prophetical,  or  a  fii^iira- 
tive  representation,  I'his  lewd  woman  iorsukinti;  the 
ii^iudc  of  her  youth,  and  forgetting  the  covenant  of  her 
God,  was  designed  to  represent  the  kingdom  of  Israel, 
or  the  ten  tribes,  wh.o  had  apostatised  from  the  true 
God,  abandoned  his  worship,  and  worshipped  tlie 
calves,  tlie  idols,  which  Jeroboam  hud  inade.  In  com- 
pliance with  the  direction,  ihe  prophet,  in  vision,  took 
Gomer  the  daitght-cr  of  Dihlaim,  who  bare  him  a  son^ 
and  the  Lord  said.  Call  his  name  Jezreel;  assignin.t;  as 
the  reason  of  it.  Fur  yet  a  little  xvhile,  and  ItviU  avenge 
ihe  blood  of  Jezreel  upon  the  house  of  Jehu,  and  will 
tcause  to  cease  the  kingdom  of  the  home  of  Israel  v,  4,  5. 

How  far  the  wickedness  of  Jehu  in  cutting  oft"  the 
house  of  Ahab  in  Jezreel,  2  Kings  ix,  15,  was  relribut- 
t'd  upon  his  posterity,  we  cannot  determine,  as  the 
scriptures  only  infoi'm  us,  2  Kings  xv,  10,  thatShalluni 
the  son  of  Jabesh  conspired  against  Ziichariah,  the 
fourth  and  last  royal  heir  and  successor  of  Jehu,  slew 
him  and  reigned  in  his  stead — but  we  are  particularly 
informed,  2  Kings  xvii,  6,  that  in  the  ninth  year  of  Ho- 
shea  king  of  Israel,  which  according  to  scripture  chro. 
nology  was  sixty-four  years  from  the  date  of  this 
prophecy,  the  king  of  Assyria  (Salmanezer)  took  Sa- 
maria, captivated  the  Israelites,  and  transported  them 
io  the  cities  of  the  Medes,  in  which  this  prophecy  re- 
ceived a  full  accomplishment. 

II.  The  second  part  begins  with  chap,  i,  v.  6,  and 
consists  of  the  history  of  the  prophetess  continued. 
She  bare  a  daughter,  and  the  Lord  said.  Call  her  name 
Lo-ruhamahy  (not  having  obtained  mercy,)  adding  as 
the  reason,  For  I  will  no  more  have  mercy  upon  the 
house  of  Israel — with  this   contrasting  a  a:racions  de- 

24 


186  Obser^jations  upon  ilie  Prophecij  of  llosea^ 

Ciaration,  But  I  vji/l  have  mercy  upon  the  house  of  Ja- 
dah — iraportinjT  tliat  he  would  suspend  his  merciful 
dispensations  to  the  kinj^-doni  of  Israel,  but  continue 
his  protection  and  favors  to  the  kini;dom  of  Judah — 
The  prophetess  next  conceived  and  bare  a  son,  and  the 
Lord  said,  Call  his  iinnie  Lo-amnn,  <^not  my  people) 
involvin,^  a  sentence  (;f  total  rejection — yet  connecting 
v.ith  it  a  promise  of  a  gracious  restoration  and  future 
prosperit}'.  Yet  the  number  of  the  children  of  Israel 
shall  be  as  tiie  sand  of  the  sea — arid  it  shall  come  to  pass, 
that  where  it  was  said^  Ye  are  not  my  people;  there  it 
shall  be  said  ye  are  the  sons  of  the  living  God — adding  an 
assurance  that  the  kingdom.^  of  Judah  and  Israel  should 
be  united  under  one  common  head,  ond  enjoy  great 
prosperity  and  peace.  After  that  shall  the  children  of 
rfudah  and  the  children  of  Israel  be  gathered  together, 
and  appoint  them  one  head  (Christ  the  spiritual  David, 
chap,  iii,  5,)  and  they  shall  come  up  out  of  the  land;  for 
great  shall  be  the  day  of  JezreeL* 

This,  it  is  presumed,  comprises  the  \vhole  prophecy 
in  miniature.  The  next  chapter,  it  will  be  perceived, 
is  an  amplification  of  these  subjects,  variously   repre- 

*  The  subject  requires  a  sense  to  be  aftlxed  toJezreel,  in  this" 
place,  different  from  v.  5,  where  it  denoted  the  city  in  which 
Ahab  erected  his  palace.  According  to  that  imprort,  the  sense 
of  the  text  will  be,  Gi-eat  shall  be  the  day  of  Ahab's  city  whea 
the  two  kingdoms  shall  be  united,  which  is  remote  from  the 
subjeot,  and  obscures  and  diminishes  the  senseof  the  text — but  if 
we  understand  Jezrecl  according  to  its  original  meaning,  which 
Hebraicians  inform  us  signifies.  The  seed  of  God—h  will  har- 
monize with  the  theme,  and  txhibit  and  impress  the  subject  of 
the  text.  When  in  the  place  where  it  was  said,  Ye  are  not  my 
people,  it  shall  be  said,  Ye  are  the  sons  of  the  living  God;  thea 
shall  the  children  of  Judah  and  the  children  of  Israel  be  gath- 
ered together,  and  appoint  themselves  one  head,  and  shall  come 
up  out  of  the  land:  for  great  and  marvellous,  shall  be  the  day  of 
Jezreel,  God's  seed,  sons,  or  people — For  behold  the  days  come 
saith  the  Lord,  that  it  shall  be  no  more  said.  The  Lord  liveth 
that  brought  up  the  children  of  Israel  out  of  Egypt;  but  the  Lord 
liveth  that  brought  the  children  of  Israel  from  the  north,  and 
from  all  lands,  whither  he  had  driven  them;  and  I  will  bring 
them  again  into  their  land  that  I  gave  to  their  fathers.  Jer.  xvi, 
14,  15. 


Observations  2tpon  the  Projihccy  of  Ilosea.     lS7 

isented,  and  more  miiiuicly  expressed.  Cliap.  ii,  v.  1, 
Say  ye  to  your  brethren^  Amm\;  and  to  your  sisters  Ru- 
hamah.  (v.  2.  Plead  with  your  mother,  tlic  kinL;doiu 
of  Israel  represented  by  an  adukeroiis  woman)  plead, 
for  she  is  7wt  thy  wife,  neither  am  I  her  husband — Let 
her  put  away  her  whoredoms  out  of  my  si^^ht,  and  her 
adulteries  from  between  her  breasts — let  her  Ibrsalce  all 
her  idolatries, — v.  3,  Lest  I  strip  her  naked  as  in  the 
day  that  she  was  born,  deprive  her  of  all  her  privile.t;es, 
a?id  make  her  a  dry  land  and  sUiy  her  with  thirst,  reduce 
her  to  a  most  distressed  and  afflicted  slate — v.  4,  And  I 
will  not  have  mercy  upon  her  children^  for  they  are 
the  children  of  whoredoms,  born  of  idolatrous  parents  and 
educated  in  idolatrous  practice,  v.  5,  For  their  mother 
hath  played  the  harlot  and  done  shamefully — hath  for- 
saken her  covenant  God  and  spiritual  husband,  and 
prostituted  herself  to  idolatry — T'br  she  said^  I  will  go 
^fter  my  lovers y  idols,  that  gave  me  my  bread  and  my 
watery  my  wool  and  my  flax,  my  oil  and  my  drink — 
Ver.  6.  Therefore^  behold^  I  will  hedge  up  her  xvay 
with  thorns^  and  make  a  wall  that  she  cannot  find 
her  paths, — effectually  obstruct  and  confound  her  in 
all  her  idolatrous  exertions  and  pursuits.  Ver.  7,  And 
she  shall  folloxu  after  her  lovers,  idols,  but  she  shall  not 
overtake  them;  and  she  shall  seek  them^  but  she  shall  not 
findthem.',  then^  disappointed  in  all  her  expectations  from 
idols,  and  her  idolatrous  spirit  subdued,  she  shall  say ^ 
I  will  go  and  return  to  my  first  husband,  the  Lord  my 
God,  for  then^  when  I  worshipped  and  served  him, 
was  it  better  with  me  than  it  is  now — Ver,  8,  For  she 
did  not  know  that  L  gave  her  corn,  and  wine,  andod, 
and  multiplied  her  silver  and  gold,  which  they  preparedfor 
Baal — ascribed  and  consecrated  to  idols.  Ver.  9, 
Therefore  will  I  return  and  take  axvay  my  corn  in  the 
time  thereof  and  my  wine  in  the  seasoji  thereof,  and  will 
recover  my  wool  and  my  flax  ^  given  to  cover  her  naked- 
ness. V.  10,  And  now  will  I  discover  her  lexscdness,  idol- 
atry, and  expose  her  to  poverty  and  shame,  in  the  sight 
of  her  lovers,  and  none  shall  deliver  her  out  of  my  hand. 
y.  11,   And  I  will  cause  all  her  mirth   to  cease,  hec 


188    Observations  upon  the  PropJiecy  of  ffosea. 

feast-days,  her  nexv  moons,  and  her  sabbaths,  and  all  her 
solemn  feasts — put  an  end  to  all  her  rclii^ious  rites  and 
worship,  Ver.  12,  And  I  xvill  destroy  her  vmes^  and' 
her  fg' trees,  whereof  she  said,  These  are  the  reivards 
that  my  lovers,  idols,  have  given  me,  for  the  worship 
with  which  I  have  served  them,  and  I  will  make  them 
a  forest,  anil  the  beasts  of  the  field  shall  eat  them. 
Ver.  13,  And  I  will  visit  iipon  her  the  days  oj  Baalim, 
punish  her  for  worshipping  idols,  wherein  she  burnt  in- 
cense to  them,  and  decked  herself  with  her  ear-rings  and 
her  jewels,  and  she  went  after  her  lovers,  idols,  and  for- 
gat  me  saith  the  Lord. 

What  is  all  this,  divested  of  metaphors,  but  an  im- 
pressive representation  of  the  horrid  impiety  of  the 
Israelites,  or  kingdom  of  Israel,  under  the  sim,ilitude  of 
a  lewd  woman,  in  revolting  from  the  Lord  their  God;, 
adopting  and  persisting  in  idolatrous  worship,  with  a 
solemn  declaration  that  he  would  correct  them  for  it, 
effectually  confute  their  error  in  ascribing  to  their  idols 
the  blessings  which  he  had  conferred  upon  them,  and 
convince  them  that  he  was  their  only  protector  and 
benefactor— that  he  would  accomplish  these  effects  by 
inflicting  his  judgments  upon  them— and  has  not  this 
declaration  been  verified  and  illustrated  in  tiiat  series  of 
calamities  and  their  consequent  effects,  which  he  in- 
flicted upon  them  by  the  Assyrian  monarch,  2  Ki:ii;s 
xvii,  who  slew  their  men  with  the  sword,  destroyed 
their  cities,  captivated  their  inhabitants,  and  transported 
them  to  the  cities  of  the  Mcdes,  making  them  exiles 
among  the  nations,  an  execration,  a  hissing  and  a  re- 
pronch,  and  their  land  a  desolation,  an  astonishment  andj 
a  curse  unto  this  day. 

Having  announced  God's  judicial  process  against  the 
Israelites  for  tiieir  idolatrous  wickedness,  the  prophet 
I'roceeded  to  predict  a  happy  reversion  of  their  abject 
condition.  V.  14,  Therefore,  because  of  her  impious 
idolatry,  behold,  I  will  allure  her  and  bring  her  into  the 
wilderness,  into  a  destitute  and  afflicted  state,  and  in 
that  will  speak  comfortably  unto  her.  Ver.  15,  And 
I  will  give  her  vineyards  from  thence,  and  the  valley  of 
Achor,  of  trouble,  yor  a  door  of  hope;  and  she  shall  sing 


Obsevvuiions  upon  the  Prophecy  of  Hose  a.    ISSI 

(here  as  in  the  (kn/s  of  her  youths  and  as  in  the  day  when 
she  came  uj)  out  (f  the  land  vf  Egypt;  will  restore  her 
ancient  prosperity  and  repienibh  her  with  joy  and  gl.id- 
p.ess.  Ver.  16,  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  at  that  day, 
saith  the  Lord,  that  thou  shall  call  me  Ishi,  My  hus- 
band, and  shall  call  me  no  more  Baali,  My  Lord.  Ver. 
17,  For  J  Will  take  away  the  name  of  Baalim  out  of  her 
mouth;  and  they,  idols,  shall  no  more  be  remembered  by 
their  7iames,  for  I  will  totally  extirpate  all  idolatry  from 
the  children  of  Israel.  Ver.  18,  And  in  that  day  will  I 
make  a  covenant  for  them  with  the  beasts  of  the  f  eld — 
and  break  the  bow,  and  the  sword,  and  the  battle  out  of 
the  earth,  and  xvill  make  them  to  lie  down  safely.  Ver. 
IS^,  And  I  will  betroth  tJiee  unto  7ne  for  ever,  and  a  most 
endearing  relation  and  kind  affection  shall  subsist  be- 
tween us:  yea  I  will  betroth  thee  unto  jne  in  righteous- 
ness, and  in  judgment,  and  in  loving  kindness^  and  in 
mercies.  Ver.  20,  /  ivill  even  betroth  thee  unto  me  in 
faithfulness:  and  thou  shall  know  that  I  am  the  Lord. 
V.  21,  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  that  day,  I  will  hear, 
saith  the  Lord,  I  will  hear  the  heavens  and  they  shall 
hear  the  earth;  ver.  22,  And  the  earth  shall  hear  the 
corn,  and  the  wine,  and  the  oil;  and  they  shall  hear 
Jezreel.*     Ver.  23,  And  I  will  soxv  her  unto  me  in  the 

*  Ver.  21,  22,  are  a  personification,  representing  the  heavens 
and  earth  as  possessing  reason  and  speech.  The  figure  sup- 
poses a  time  of  drought  and  distress,  and  may  have  been  taken 
froui  the  famine  in  the  days  of  Ahab,  1  Kings  xvii,  xviii,  chap, 
when  the  distressed  inhabitants  of  Jezreel  cried  to  the  corn, 
wine  and  oil,  to  relieve  and  refresh  them,  and  these  cried  to 
the  earth  to  nourish  them,  and  the  earth  cried  to  the  jieavens  to 
distil  their  showers,  and  the  heavens  cried  to  God,  the  father  of 
ihc  rain.  Now  saith  God,  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  that  day,  I  wiU 
hear  the  heavens  and  they  shall  gather  clouds,  and  the  heavens 
shall  hear  the  earth,  and  distil  their  showers,  and  the  earth  shall 
hear  the  corn,  and  wine,  and  oil,  and  afford  a  rich  supply,  and 
they  shall  hear  Jczrecl,  and  relieve  my  distressed  uiid  fainting 
people. 

As  this  whole  chapter  is  metaphorical,  we  may  understand 
this  figuratively,  and  according  to  the  original  signification, 
Jezreel,  to  denote  God's  seed,  or  people,  and  this  passage  will 
import  that  the  Israelites  will  be  importunii.ic;  lor  divine  inflij- 


J  90  Observations  ujmn  the  Prophecy  of  Hosea, 

earthy  multiply  and  bless  her  exceedingly;  and  I  wil^ 
mercy  have  upon  her  that  had  not  obtained  mercy,  the 
Israelites  whom  I  have  signally  piunshed;  atid  I  will 
say  to  them  who  were  not  my  people,  w!iom  I  rejected, 
TVioii  art  my  people;  and  they  shall  say,  Thou  art  my 
God.     Compare  with  Chap,  i,  10,  11. 

As  the  preceding  part  of  the  Chapter  described  the 
wickedness  of  the  Israelites,  and  the  judgments  God 
would  inflict  upon  them  for  it;  this  exhibits  a  wonder- 
ful display  of  mercy  in  turning  their  captivity,  reliev- 
ing them  of  their  distresses,  restoring  them  to  their 
ancient  relation  to  God,  extending  to  them  the  expres- 
sions  of  his  peculiar  favor,  and  blessing  them  with  great 
peace  and  prosperity.  Chapter  3d  is  a  repetition  of 
the  prophecy  by  another  similitude.  The  Lord  said- 
unto  me,  m  vision,  Go  love  a  woman  beloved  of  her 
friend,  yet  an  adulteress,  according  to  the  love  of  the 
Lord  towards  the  children  of  Israel,  who  look  to  other 
Gods,  and  love  Jiagous  of  wine.  So  I  bought  her  to  me. 
for  fifteen  pieces  of  silver.  And  I  said  unto  her.  Thou 
shalt  abide  for  me  many  days,  and  thou  shalt  not  play  the 
harlot,  and  thou  shalt  not  be  for  another  man,  so  will  T 
also  be  for  thee.  For  the  children  of  Israel  shall  abide 
many  days  without  a  king,  and  without  a  prince,  and 
without  a  sacrifice,  and  xvithout  an  image,  and  without  an, 
ephod,  and  without  a  teraphim  (compare  with  chaj:.  ii, 
ver.  11.)  A fterxvard  shall  the  children  of  Israel  return^ 
and  seek  the  Lord  their  God,  and  David  their  king;  and 
shall  fear  the  Lord  and  his  goodness  in  the  latter  days. 

The  emphasis  in  this  similitude,  is  obviously  to  be 
placed  upon  many  days,  thou  shalt  not  be  for  another 
man,  to  denote  the  term  that  the  Israelites  should  con- 
finue  in  the  wilderness,  in  a  depressed  and  abject  state, 
for  M\  extended  period,  many  days,  and  the  manner  m 
M'hich  they  should  subsist — not  for  another  man — and 
liow  exactly  hath  tjje  event  corresponded  with  the  pre- 
diction, as  they  yet  continue,  so  far  as  we  have  any 
jcnowlcdge  of  them,  in  a  depressed  and  dispersed  state, 

encc  typified  by  rain,  and  iliat  in  answer  to  their  requests,  Go4 
will  pour  water  on  the  thirsty*  and  floods  on  the  dry  ground— 
his  Spirit  on  their  seed  and  his  blessing  on  tlieir  ofi'spring. 


Observations  upon  the  Prophecy  of  Ilosea.    19Jl 

hiaking  a  term  of  more  than  2500  years — and  how 
wonderful  it  is,  that  through  this  lono;  protracted  period, 
they  have  not  been  for  another  man,  have  had  neither 
king  nor  j>rinee,  have  been  neither  absorbed  by  any 
other  people,  nor  incorporated  with  any  kingdom — and 
have  been  witliout  a  sacrifice,  without  an  iinage,  and 
without  an  C])hod — liave  neither  piiesthood  nor  reli- 
gious rite,  neither  embrace  the  religion  of  any  nation^ 
nor  perform  the  instimtes  of  their  own.*  Surely  tlid 
finger  of  God  is  ifi  this/ 

To  tins  is  added  the  gracious  promise,  afterwards 
shall  the  children  of  Israel  return  and  seek  the  Lord 
iheir  God,  and  David  their  king;  and  siiall  fear  the 
Lord  and  his  goodness  in  the  latter  days. 

The  subsequent  part  of  the  propliecy  is  supposed  to 
bean  amplification  of  the  subjects  contained  in  these. 
"ligures,  describing  the  idolatry  and  aggravated  wicked- 
ness of  the  ten  tribes,  under  the  denomination  of 
Ephraim  and  Israel — pronouncing  severe  ihreatenings 
against  them,  as  chap,  iv,  9,  /  ivill  punish  them  for 
their  ways,  and  reward  them  for  their  doings — 9,  12,  / 
ivill  meet  them  as  a  bear  robbed  of  /ler  whelps,  and  I  will 
rend  the  caul  of  their  hearty  I  will  devour  them  like  a  lion 
- — describing  their  abject  state  under  the  execution  of 
these  threatenings,  as  chap,  v,  9,  Ephraim  shall  be  deso- 
late in  the  day  of  rebuke — ix,  12,  JFoe  also  to  theni 
■when  I  depart  from  them — viii,  8.  They  shall  be  among 
the  Gentiles  as  a  vessel  wherein  is  no  pleasure — ix,  17. 
They  shall  be  wanderers  among  the  fiations — with  in- 
timations of  their  penitent  reflections.  Chap,  vi,  I, 
Come,  and  let  us  return  unto  the  Lord,  for  he  hath  torn 
mnd  ivill  heal  us;  he  hath  smitten  and  wdl  bind  us  iipy 
— more  pathetically  expressed,   Jer.  xxxi,   1,   /  have 

•  According  to  the  laws  of  Moses,  the  religious  rites  which 
he  prescribed  for  the  Israelites  were  restricted  and  might  be 
performed  only  in  the  city  which  the  Lord  their  God  shoulct 
choose,  upon  his  altar,  and  by  the  agency  of  the  priesthood.  Ak 
the  Israelites  and  Jews  have  long  since  been  ejected  from  the 
promised  land,  they  are  as  disabled  from  performing  the  rites 
of  their  own  religion,  as  they  are  indisposed  to  embrace  ll?fi 
religion  of  other  nations. 


192  Observations  upon  the  Propheci/ of  Hosed. 

surely  heard  Ephrairn  bemoaning  himself  thus;  thou  hast 
chastised  me^  and  I  was  chastised,  as  a  bullock  tinaccus- 
tomed  to  the  yoke;  turn  thou  me^  and  I  shall  be  turned^ 
for  thou  art  the  Lord  my  God.  Chap,  xiv,  2,  Take 
with  you  words  arid  say.  Take  axvay  all  iniquity,  xmd  re- 
ceive us  graciously.  .4shur  shall  not  save  us — neither 
will  xve  say  any  more  to  the  work  of  our  hatids.,  Ye  are 
our  Gods, — vtr.  8,  Ephrairn  shall  say,  fJliat  have  I  to 
do  any  more  with  idols — concluding-  with  promises  of 
great  mercy.  I  will  heal  their  backsliding,  1  will  love 
them  freely;  for  mine  anger  is  turned  away  from  him^ 
I  will  be  as  the  dew  unto  Israel;  he  shall  grow  as  the  lily 
— his  branches  shall  spread,  and  his  beauty  shall  be  as 
the  olive  tree,  and  hs  smell  as  Lebanon. 

We  now  have  ihe  plan  ant!  process  of  ihe  prophecy. 
Siniibr  to  other  prophecies,  the  grand  subject  of  it  is 
cotnprised  in  the  first  type,  in  the  prophet  taking  a  wife 
of  whoredoms,  and  children  of  whoredoms,  represent- 
ing the  idolatrous  apostacy  of  tlie  ten  tribes,  or  king- 
doms of  L.iael,  their  rejection,  captivity  and  disper- 
sion— succeeded  by  the  promise  of  a  gracious  restora- 
tion to  God's  favor,  and  their  ancient  prosperity.  Chap. 
i,  ver.  6,  to  the  end.  We  have  the  same  subjects  more 
clearly  exhibited  by  metaphors  in  chap,  ii,  iii,  and  de* 
scribed  in  direct  simple  terms  in  the  subsequent  part 
of  the  prophecy.  Of  their  idolatry  and  dispersion  we 
have  authentic  evidence  in  the  holy  scriptures,  sup- 
ported by  events  and  facts  to  a  demonstration;  and  is 
not  the  execution  of  the  threatening,  a  convincing  evi- 
dence of  the  certain  bestowment  of  the  promised  favor? 
If  this  were  not  conferred  in  the  return  from  the  Baby- 
lonian captivity;  and  to  this  their  present  state,  com- 
bined with  the  Jews,  .without  a  king,  without  a  prince, 
without  a  sacrifice,  without  an  image,  without  an 
ephod,  and  without  a  teraphim,  is  an  insuperable  ob- 
jection: we  may  confidently  infer  the  complete  accom- 
plishment of  this  merciful  promise,  in  God's  appointed 
time,  when  the  children  of  Judah,  and  the  children  of 
Israel  shall  appoint  them  one  head,  and  shall  come  up 
out  of  the  land:  and  that  great  wiU  be  the  day  of  /<?*• 
reeL 


EXPLANATION 

OF  THE  REVELATION  OF  ST.  JOHN. 

General  Observations  Introductory  to  the  Explanation, 

The  part  of  scripture  termed,  The  Revelation,  has 
loni^  been  admitted  as  canonical.  By  many  it  has  been 
almost  entirely  neglected.  To  many  it  has  been  a 
sealed  book^  and  they  have  derived  but  little  instruc- 
tion from  its  contents.  To  others  it  has  contained  most 
important  and  instructive  subjects.  An  explanation  of 
it  is  now  proposed,  in  the  hope  of  rendering  it  more  in- 
telligible, and  more  extensively  useful — and  may  He 
who  perfects  his  praise  out  of  the  mouth  of  babes  and 
sucklings,  succeed  this  effort,  for  the  interest  and  hon- 
or of  his  truth,  and  the  edification  of  his  people. 

The  title  of  the  book  is  impressive.  The  Revela- 
tion of  Jesus  Christ  which  God  gave  unto  hirn.  The 
object  shews  the  importance  of  it.  To  shew  unto  his 
servants,  things  which  must  shortly  come  to  pass. 
This  he  sent  and  signified  by  his  angel  to  his  servant 
John,  to  be  commuicated  to  the  churches.  The  book 
properly  consists  of  two  parts — epistolary  and  prophet- 
ical. The  epistles  were  inscribed  to  the  seven  churches  in 
Asia;  and  as  the  apostle  Paul  addressed  epistles  to  the 
Romans  and  Corinthians,  for  their  correction,  reproof, 
and  instruction  in  righteousness,  and  were  so  to  be  re- 
ceived and  applied  in  all  succeeding  ages. 

The  prophetical  part  of  the  revelation  is  involved  in 
great  obscurity.     This  obscwriry 'arises, 
1.   From  the  style. 
25' 


194  Observations  Introductory  to  the  Explanation. 

The  subjects  contained  in   the  revelation,  are    ex- 
pressed in  figurative  terms.     Frequently  the  term,  or 
figure,  itself  is  obscure;  but  if  it  be  understood,  to  ap- 
ply it  to  the  subject  represented  by  it,  is  difficult.     As, 
it  is  said  of  the  witnesses,  chap,  xi,  8.    And  their  dead 
bodies  shall  lie  in  the  streets  of  the  great  city  which   is 
spiritually  called   Sodom   and   Egypt^    where  also  our 
Lord  was   crucified.       The    questions  instantly  arise, 
Who  are  these  witnesses?  What  is  the  great  city  spir- 
itually called  Sodom  and  Egypt?    And  how  was  Christ 
crucified  in  Sodom  and  Egypt   when  he  was  crucified 
without  the  gates  of  Jerusalem?    The  respondent  will 
reply,  that  the  text  is  obscure  and  he  knows  nothing 
about  it.     But  explain  the  figures — let  the  two  witness- 
es represent  the  church  so  reduced,  that   it   consisted 
only  of  a  competent  number  to  substantiate  a  fact,   or 
support  the  truth — by  being  dead,  being  depressed  and 
incapable  of  resisting  the  power  exerted  upon  them,  or 
of  opposing  the  prevailing  corruption,  as  a  dead   man 
— by  lying  in  the  street  of  the  great  city,  being  expos- 
ed to  public  indignity  and  contempt — and  this  city    is 
called  SodoTUy  for  the  sensuality  and  detestable  wicked- 
ness of  the  inhabitants,  and  Egypt  ior  its  idolatry,  cru- 
elty and     oppression — and     Christ  was  crucified    in 
Sodom  and  Egypt,    in  the  persecution  of  his  people, 
and  will  be  in   the  great  city,  in  the  sufflrings  of  his 
faithful  martyrs,  as  he  was  on   Calvary   by  the  Jews. 
Now  if  a  period  can  be  ascertaijied  in  wliich  the  church 
was  reduced  to  such  an  abject  and  impotent  state — and  a 
place  in  which  it  was  exposed  to  public  derision,   and 
by    a    people  dissolute    as    Sodomites,  and  cruel  as 
Egyptians,  we  may  possess    the   subjects  designated, 
the  type  verified  in  the  event,  and  the  text,   thus  illus- 
trated, will  be  understood  and  edify  tlie  mind.       This, 
as  an  instance,  will  apply  to  every  figurative  represent- 
ation in  the  prophecy — and  if  all  the  figures  were  ex- 
plained, and  the  events  designated  by   them   produced, 
it  would  make  the  revelation  as  intelligible  as  the  gos- 
pel of  saint  Matthew,  or  the  epistles  of  saint  John. 
Another  cause  of  the  obscurity  is, 


Observatioiis  fniroducfonj  to  the  Explanation,  195 

2.  That  knowledge  of  events  essentially  necessary 
for  a  distinct  comprehension  of  the  revelaiion,  is  de- 
rived only  from  common  history. 

To  possess  a  proper  knowledge  of  the  revelation,  it 
is  necessary  not  only  to  understand  the  figurative 
terms  in  which  the  subjects  are  expressed,  but  the 
events  in  which  they  are  fulfilled.  The  scriptures 
themselves  historically  relate  many  events  which  they 
predict,  and  contain  all  the  information  requisite  for  a 
complete  comprehension  of  the  whole  subject.  God 
promised  the  land  of  Canaan  to  the  seed  of  Abraham 
for  a  possession,  and  the  book  of  Joshua  contains  an 
history  of  those  events  in  which  this  promise  was  ac- 
complished. Jeremiah  predicted  the  captivity  of  the 
Jews,  their  transportation  to  Babylon,  and  their  restor- 
ation to  their  own  land.  The  scriptures  inform  us  of 
their  captivity  and  restoration,  and  we  possess  a  dis- 
tinct  conception  of  those  subjects.  But  if  the  history 
of  Abraham's  seed  had  concluded  with  the  conveyance 
of  Jacob  to  the  cave  of  Machpelah,  or  the  books  of  Ez- 
ra and  Nehemiah  had  not  been  written,  those  subjects 
would  not  have  been  so  perspicuous  as  we  now  possess 
them.  But  the  revelation  completing  the  canon  of  divine 
inspiration,  the  scriptures  give  us  no  history  of  those 
events  in  which  the  predictions  of  it  were  accomplish- 
ed. We  must  consequently  derive  from  common  his- 
tory, that  knowledge  of  events  essentially  necessary  for 
a  correct  conception  of  the  revelation,  and  its  important 
subjects. 

It  is  also  to  be  remarked,  that  the  revelation  was  de- 
livered, as  a  prediction  of  events  which  should  shortly 
come  to  pass,  and  successively  continue,  until  the  end  of 
the  world.  As  many  of  these  events  are  yet  to  be  ef- 
fected, no  history  of  ihem  can  now  be  given,  and  an  his- 
tory of  those  only  which  are  already  accomplished  can 
be  compiled — and  after  the  events  are  effected,  it  will 
necessarily  require  time  and  ability  to  examine,  com- 
pare and  apply  them  to  die  prediction,  and  illustrate  that 
agreement  between  them  which  u  ill  convince  the  mind, 
that  those  are  the  true  and  proper  subjects  designed  by 
them.     If  a  correct  history  of  those  events  which  arc 


196  Observations  Introductory  to  the  Explanation. 

accomplished  were  given,  it  would  be  possessed  com- 
paratively, but  by  few  common  readers,  and  it  is  doubt- 
ful whether  many  of  them  could  peruse  it  with  suffi- 
cient attention,  distinctly  to  comprehend  the  subjects 
exhibited  by  it.  Shall  we  then  admire,  that  to  many, 
the  revelation  is  such  an  obscure  and  unintelligible  part 
of  the  holy  scriptures? 

The  events  typified  in  the  revelation  are  exhibited  in 
a  connected  scries,  eacli  in  its  own  order,  introducing 
^nd  giving  place  to  a  subsequent  event.  This  is  man- 
ifest from  the  manner  in  which  they  arc  inserted.  The 
book  in  the  right  hand  of  him  who  sat  on  the  throne, 
was  sealed  with  seven  seals.  Each  seal  had  its  pecul- 
iar place  and  appropriate  event.  The  white  horse  and 
him  who  sat  thereon,  under  the  first  seal,  typified  the 
first  great  event  in  the  series;  and  the  red  horse,  under 
the  second  seal,  the  second  event;  and  the  subsequent 
seals  and  events,  in  the  same  order — and  to  apply  the 
events  denoted  by  the  white  horse  to  the  second  seal, 
or  the  events  represented  by  the  red  horse,  to  the  first, 
>vill  introduce  perfect  confusion.  But  if  we  regulate 
the  events  by  the  seals,  and  proceed  from  one  seal  and 
tvent,  to  the  others  in  succession,  and  from  the  seals 
to  tiie  trumpets  in  the  same  manner,  and  so  through 
ihe  whole  volume,  we  shall  have  a  perfect  system  of 
predictions,  and  a  perfect  system  of  divine  dis!)ensa- 
tions,  in  which  the  events  predicted  were  accomplished 
— and  could  we  ascertain  the  signs  of  the  present 
times,  with  equal  perspicuity,  we  might  ascertain  the 
particular  type,  cr  vision,  which  designates  the  impor- 
tant scenes  and  events  of  the  present  period. 

As  it  is  the  present  object  to  explain  these  prophet- 
ic visions,  in  tlie  hope  of  rendering  the  revelation  more 
intelligible  and  improving,  it  will  be  proper  to  explain 
the  principal  symbols,  or  figures,  which  are  introduced 
in  it.  Heaven  sometimes  denotes  the  church,  and  then  the 
sun  is  Clirist,  or  the  gospel  dispensation  the  moon,  the 
system  of  tvjjc  s;  and  the  stars,  the  ministers  of  religion — 
Sometimes  it  denotesthe  state;andthen  thesun  and  moon 
will  denote  the  ruling  powers,  or  supreme  magistrates, 
and  stars   subordiiuiie  cfiicers-^Sometinjes  the  terra- 


Observations  Introdudoi'y  fo  the  Explanation.  197 

queous  globe  is  used  typically,  and  then  mountains, 
which  are  elevated  above  the  common  level,  or  surface, 
will  represent  kini^s  and  great  men  (and  cities)  who  are 
elevated  above  the  common  ranks  of  society;  as  do 
fountains  and  rivers — the  earth,  trees,  plants  and  green 
grass,  the  common  peoj)le.  Earthquakes  represent 
commotions  and  revolutions.  Lightnings  and  thun- 
derings,  storms,  wind,  hail  and  fire,  desolating  judg- 
ments and  terrible  calamities.  Horns,  denote  power. 
Odiers  will  be  easily  understood.  As  the  apostle  was 
educated  in  the  use  of  the  Jewish  scripture,  his  figures 
are  generally  derived  from  the  Old  Testament,  and  it 
is  essentially  necessary  to  possess  distinct  conceptions 
of  their  primitive  signification  and  use.  This  will  di- 
rect to  a  natural  application  of  them,  and  convey  the 
subjects  which  they  exhibit  in  an  instructive  and  pleas- 
ing manner.  To  accommodate  the  work  to  common 
readers,  obscure  or  symbolical  terms  in  the  text  will  be 
explained,  the  events  exhibited  in  a  concise,  historical 
narrative,  and  where  texts  have  been  differently  applied, 
notes  containing  reasons  in  support  of  the  sense  pre- 
ferred, will  be  inserted  in  the  margin,  or  at  the  end  of 
the  chapter. 

As  the  present  writer  proposes  to  excuse  himself 
from  referring  to  particular  authorities  in  support  of  his 
explanation,  he  judges  it  proper  to  inform  the  reader, 
that,  besides  consulting  Johnson  and  many  otlier  ex- 
positors, he  has  by  him,  as  sources  of  information 
and  aid,  Lowman,  Edwards,  Newton,  Hopkins,  Lang- 
don  and  Faber,  which  probably  contain  all  that  is  valu- 
able,v>'hich  has  been  written  upon  the  revelation;exercis- 
ing  the  privilege  of  selecting  from  each  that  which  ap- 
pears to  him  the  most  natural  and  genuine  sense  of  the 
text,  and  sometimes,  presuming  to  prefer  an  opinion 
of  his  own — judging  it  highly  probable,  il"  not  morally 
certain,that  as  others,  as  he  aj)prehends,  in  some  instan- 
ces have  deviated  from  the  true  sense  of  the  text,  and 
are  inconsistent  with  themselves,  his  readers,  if  any 
shall  condescend  to  examine  and  criticise  upon  the 
work,  will  discover  misapplications  and  contradictions 
in  the   present  performance — as  it  cannot  be  rationally 


198    Explanation  oj  the  Revelation,  Chapter  /. 

expected,  that  until  many  shall  yet  run  to  and  fro, 
knowledge  be  more  increased,  and  the  events  predicted 
be  more  fully  disclosed  in  divine  providence,  scriptures 
which  are  immersed  in  such  obscurity,  will  be  consist- 
ently explained,  and  the  subjects  of  them  exhibited,  to 
the  entire  conviction  and  improvement  of  the  reader. 

Chap.  I. 

1.  The  Revelation  of  Jesus  Christ,  which  God  gave 
unto  him,  to  shew  unto  his  servants  things  which  must 
shortly  come  to  pass;  and  he  sent  and  signified  it  by  his 
angel  unto  his  servant  John: 

2.  Who  bare  record  of  the  word  of  God,  and  of  the 
testimony  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  of  all  things  that  he  saw. 

3.  Blessed  is  he  that  readeth,  and  they  that  hear  the 
words  of  this  prophecy,  and  keep  those  things  which 
are  written  therein,  for  the  time  is  at  hand. 

The  benediction  pronounced  upon  him  'that  readeth, 
and  them  that  hear',  relates  to  the  custom  in  the  time  of 
the  apostle,  when,  printing  not  being  invented,  and 
manuscripts  procured  with  great  difficulty,  it  was  the 
practice  for  the  people  to  assemble,  and  one  to  read,  as 
Ezra  read  to  the  Jews,  Neh.  viii,  5 — 8,  and  others  to 
hear.  The  benediction  applies  to  all  those  who  atten- 
tively and  practically  respect  the  subjects  and  directions 
of  this  prophecy. 

4.  John  to  the  seven  churches  which  are  in  Asia: 
Grace  be  unto  you,  and  peace  from  him  which  is,  and 
which  was,  and  which  is  to  come;  and  from  the  seven 
spirits  which  are  before  his  throne, 

5.  And  from  Jesus  Christ  who  is  the  faithful  witness, 
and  the  first  begotten  of  the  dead,  and  the  prince  of  the 
kings  of  the  earth;  Unto  him  that  loved  us,  and  wash- 
ed us  from  our  sins  in  his  own  blood, 

6.  And  hath  made  us  kings  and  priests  unto  God, 
and  his  father:  to  him  be  dominion  and  glory  for  ever 
and  ever.     Amen. 

7.  Behold  he  cometh  with  clouds,  and  every  eye 
shall  see  him,  and  they  also  which  have  pierced  him: 
and  all  the  kindreds  of  the  earth  shall  wail  because  of 
him.     Even  so,  Amen. 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chaptei^  I.      199 

8.  I  am  Alpha  and  Omeii^a,  the  beginning  and  the 
ending,  saith  the  Lord,  which  is,  and  which  was,  and 
which  is  to  come,  the  Ahnighty. 

In  these  words  the  apostle  dedicates  the  book  to  the 
seven  churches  in  Asia,  in  the  form  of  invocation,  that 
they  might  enjoy  grace  and  peace  from  God  the  Father, 
and  from  the  seven  spirits  which  are  before  his  throne, 
or  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  from  Jesus  Christ,  the  media- 
tor, the  three  ])ersons  in  the  Godhead,  the  original 
source  of  all  spiritual  blessings  and  gracious  commu- 
nications— In  the  subsequent  paragraph,  the  apostle  in- 
forms those  churches  of  his  situation  when  he  received 
this  revelation,  and  the  august  vision  with  which  it  was 
introduced. 

9.  I  John,  who  also  am  your  brother,  and  companion 
m  tribulation,  and  in  the  kinpjdom  and  patience  of  Jesus 
Christ,  was  in  the  isle  that  is  called  Patmos,  for  the  word 
of  God,  and  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ. 

10.  I  was  in  the  spirit  on  the  Lord's  day,  and  heard 
behind  me  a  great  voice  as  of  a  trumpet, 

IL  Saying,  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  first  and 
the  last:  and,  What  thou  seest,  write  in  a  book,  and 
send  it  unto  the  seven  churches  which  are  in  Asia;  unto 
Ephesus,  and  unto  Smyrna,  and  unto  Pero;amos,  and 
unto  Thyatira,  and  unto  Sardis,  and  unto  Philadelphia, 
and  unto  Loadicea. 

12.  And  I  turned  to  see  the  voice  that  spake  with 
me,  and  being  turned,  I  saw  seven  golden  candlesticks; 

13.  And  in  the  midst  of  the  seven  candlesticks,  one 
like  unto  the  Son  of  man,  clothed  with  a  garment, 
down  to  the  foot,  and  girt  about  the  paps  with  a  golden 
girdle. 

14.  His  head  and  his  hair  were  white  like  wool,  as 
white  as  snow;  and  his  eyes  were  as  a  flame  of  fire. 

15.  And  his  feet  like  unto  fine  brass  as  if  they  burn- 
ed in  a  furnace;  and  his  voice  as  the  sound  of  many 
waters. 

16.  And  he  had  in  his  right  hand  seven  r.tars;  and 
out  of  his  mouth  went  a  sharp  two-edged  sword:  and 
his  countenance  was  as  the  sun  shincth  in  his  streno-th. 


too      Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  I. 

17.  And  when  I  saw  him,  I  fell  at  his  feet,  as  dead: 
^nd  he  laid  his  rigjlit  hand  upon  me,  saying  unto  me. 
Fear  not;  I  am  the  first  and  the  last: 

18.  I  am  he  that  liveth,  and  was  dead;  and  behold,  I 
am  alive  for  evermore;  Amen;  and  have  the  keys  of 
hell  and  of  death. 

19.  Write  the  things  which  thou  hast  seen,  and  the 
things  which  are,  and  the  things  which  shall  be  here- 
after. 

20.  The  mystery  of  the  seven  stars  which  thou  saw^- 
cst  in  my  right  hand  and  the  seven  golden  candlesticks. 
The  seven  stars  are  the  angels  of  the  seven  churches: 
and  the  seven  candlesticks  which  thou  sawest  are  the 
seven  churches. 

The  apostle  received  this  revelation  in  Patmos,  a 
desolate  island  in  the  Archipelago,  to  which  he  was 
banished  for  the  word  of  God,  and  the  testimony  of 
Jesus  Christ?*  It  was  disclosed  to  him  on  the  Lord's 
flay,  when  he  was  in  the  spirit,  or  in  a  prophetic  ccstacy, 
and  he  heard  a  great  voice  behind  him  as  of  a  trumpet, 
loud,  and  distinct,  which  said,  lam  Alpha  and  Omega, 
the  first  and  the  last;  and  directed  him  to  write  what  he 
saw  in  a  book,  and  send  it  to  the  seven  churches  in 
Asia.  Upon  this  he  turned  to  see  the  voice  which 
spake  with  him — and  being  turned,  he  saw  seven  golden 
candlesticks,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  seven  candlesticks, 
one  like  the  Son  of  man,  his  Lord  and  Savior,  clothed 
like  the  high  priest  with  his  cphod,  with  a  garment 
down  to  his  feet,  and,  like  him,  girded  about  the  paps 
with  a  golden  girdle.  His  head  and  his  hair,  like  the 
ancient  of  days,  Dan.  vii,  9,  were  white  as  wool,  as 
white  as  snow,  the  symbol  of  venerable  age,  denoting 
his  eternity,  and  glorious  majesty — and  his  eyes  were 
as  a  flame  of  fire,  most  acute  and  penetrating,  and  his 
feet  like  unto  fine  brass,  as  though  they  burned  in  a  fur- 
nace, denoting  his  purity  and  stability,  and  his  voice  as 
the  sound  of  many  waters,  terrible  and  irresistible — He 
held  in  his  right  hand,  as  protecting  and  supporting 
tiicm,    seven  stars;   and  out  of  his  mouth  went  a  sharp 

*  See  Note  at  the  end  of  the  Chapter. 


B.rplanalion  of  the  llevelullon,  Chupfer  t.       201 

two-edged  sword,  llie  word  of  God,  whicli  is  quick 
and  |)owerful,  and  as  tlic  avenyfcr  of  his  cause  and  pco])lc 
' — and  his  counienance  was  splcnJid  and  glorious,  as 
t!ie  !?un  sinning-  in  his  slreni^tii.  W' ith  the  appearance 
•of  this  pjlorious  personage,  as  the  prophet  fain(ed,  Daii. 
"viii,  18,27,  the  apostle  ^vas  overcome  and  lell  at  his  lect 
:is  dead;  but  was  revived  by  the  coiisoiint;  address. 
Fear  not,  I  am  he  that  was  dead. and  am  alive  again, 
am  as  truly  the  Savior,  as  the  miLjhty  God — and  receiv- 
ed a  divec'.ion  to  vvriie  tlie  thinj^s  which  he  saw,  und 
the  thinG;s  which  then  were,  and  the  tliing's  w  hlch  siiould 
hiz  in  time  to  come;  with  an  explanation  of  the  preced- 
inij^  mystery  or  symbol.  The  seven  stars  were  the 
seven  anj^els,  or  ministers,  and  the  seven  golden  candle- 
slicks  were  the  seven  c!)urches. 

Note  to  page  209, 

Expositors  diiFer  in  their  opinion  about  the  time  of  the 
apostle's  Ijaiiishnient.  It  is  the  opinion  most  generally  received, 
that  it  was  in  the  rsij^n  of  the  cniperor  Dumilian,  about  A.  D. 
'95  or  &6;  but  bishop  N^ivvton  contends,  that  it  was  in  the  reign 
of  Nei'j,  about  A.  D.  65,  tliat  he  might  consistently  apply  the 
Tirst  seal  to  Vespasian  and  Titus,  supposing  it  would  have  been 
absurd  to  make  this  application,  if  it  had  been  written  in  the 
reign  of  Domitian,  about  30  years  alter  Nero;  as  this  would 
have  made  it  the  iiisiory  of  an  event  already  accomplished, 
rather  than  the  prediction  of  an  event  yet  future.  But  hierog- 
lyphics, or  symbols,  are  not  of  the  nature  of  simple  predictions; 
but  displays  of  particular  events;  or  great  scenes  in  divine 
providence — and  it  is  as  proper  to  make  such  a  display,  in  the 
midst  or  at  the  end,  as  at  the  beginning,  or  before  the  scene. 
This  is  supported  by  indisputable  precedents  from  the  holy 
scripture.  The  prophet  Daniel  had  the  vision  of  the  four 
beasts,  of  which  the  lion,  representing  the  enr-.pire  of  Babyjouy 
was  the  first,  in  the  ftrstyear  of  Beishazzar,  about  70  years  after 
the  empire  was  revived  by  Nabopolassar,  200  years  after  it  was 
founded  by  Neriglissar,  and  but  seventeen  ycais  before  its  fmal 
dissolution.  This  apostle  had  a  vision  of  a  terrible  beast,  chap, 
xiii,  having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  the  symbol  of  the  Roman 
empire.  The  angel  interprej;ed  the  heads  to  represent  ditfereni 
forms  of  government,  of  which  he  aflirmed  that  five  had  already 
fallen,  or  past  away.  The  apostle  had  this  vision,  at  a  moder- 
ate computation,  more  than  700  years  after  tf.e  empire  was 
founded  or  revived,  by  Romulus.  It  is,  consequently  as  agree- 
able to  scripture,  to  apply  tlie  fust  seal  to  Vesna'sian  and  Titysj 

26 


202      Explanation  of  iJie  RevelatioUj  Chapter  If. 


Chap.  II. 

1.  Unto  the  angel  of  the  church  of  Ephesus  write; 
These  things  saith  he  that  holdeth  the  seven  stars  in  his 
right  hand,  who  walketh  in  the  midst  of  the  seven  gold- 
en candlesticks; 

2.  I  know  thy  \vorks  and  thy  labor,  and  thy  patience, 
and  how  thou  canst  not  bear  them  which  arc  evil:  and 
thou  hast  tried  them  which  say  they  are  apostles,  and 
are  not,  and  hast  found  them  liars: 

3.  And  hast  borne,  and  had  patience,  and  for  my 
name's  sake  hast  labored,  and  hast  not  fainted. 

4.  Nevertheless,  I  have  somewhat  against  thee,  be- 
cause thou  hast  left  thy  first  love. 

5.  Remember  therefore  from  whence  thou  art  fallen, 
and  repent,  and  do  the  first  works;  or  else  I  will  come 
unto  thee  quickly,  and  will  remove  thy  candlestick  out 
of  his  place,  except  thou  repent. 

6.  But  this  thou  hast,  that  thou  hatest  the  deeds  of 
the  Nicolaitanes,  which  I  also  hate. 

7.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  spirit 
saith  unto  the  churches;  to  him  that  overcometh  will  I 
give  to  eat  of  the  tree  of  life,  which  is  in  the  midst  of 
the  paradise  of  God. 

8.  And  unto  the  Angel  of  the  church  in  Symrna 
write;  These  things  saith  the  first  and  the  last,  which 
was  dead  and  is  alive; 

9.  I  know  thy  works,  and  tribulation,  and  poverty, 
(but  thou  art  rich)  and  I  know  the  blasphemy  of  them 
which  I  say  they  are  Jews,  and  are  not,  but  are  the  syn- 
agogue of  Satan. 

if  the  apostle  had  the  vision  in  the  reign  of  Domitian,  as  in 
the  reign  of  Nero.  If  it  be  said,  the  expression,  I  will  shew 
the  things  which  must  be  hereafter  imports,  that  the  events 
were  future  and  must  give  the  vision  a  prophetic  character, 
it  may  be  replied,  that  the  term  hereafter,  includes  all  the  sub- 
sequent visions  and  equally  gives  them  a  prophetic  character, 
the  beast  having  seven  heads  and  ten  hornsy  as  the  seals,  and 
this  will  impute  the  same  absurdity  to  the  angel  who  affirmed, 
that  five  of  them  had  fallenj  and  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  as  to  th^ 
present  writer. 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  If.    2G3 

10.  Fear  none  of  those  things  which  thou  shalt  suf- 
fer: behold,  the  devil  shall  cast  some  of  you  into 
j^rison,  that  ye  may  be  tried;  and  ye  shall  have  tribula- 
tion ten  days:  be  thou  faithful  uaio  death,  and  1  will 
give  thee  a  crown  of  life. 

11.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
saith  unto  the  churches;  He  that  overcometh  shall  not 
be  hurt  of  the  second  death. 

12.  And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Pergamos 
write;  These  things  saith  he  which  hath  the  sharp 
sword  with  two  edges. 

13.  I  know  thy  works,  and  where  thou  dwellest, 
even  where  Satan's  seat  is.  And  thou  boldest  fast  my 
name,  and  hast  not  denied  my  faith,  even  in  those  days 
wherein  Antipas  was  my  faithful  martyr,  who  was  slain 
among  you,  where  Satan  dwelleth* 

14.  But  I  have  a  few  things  against  thee,  because 
thou  hast  there  them  that  hold  the  doctrine  of  Balaam, 
who  taught  Balak  to  cast  a  stumblingblock  before  the 
children  of  Israel,  to  eat  things  sacrificed  unto  idols, 
and  to  commit  fornication. 

15.  So  hast  thou  also  them  that  bold  the  doctrine  of 
the  Nicolaitanes,  which  thmg  I  hate. 

16.  Repent;  or  else  I  will  come  unto  thee  quickly, 
and  will  fight  against  them  with  the  sword  of  my  mouth. 

17.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
saith  unto  the  churches;  To  him  that  overcometh  will 
I  give  to  eat  of  the  hidden  manna,  and  will  give  him  a 
white  stone,  and  in  the  stone  a  new  name  written,  which 
no  man  knoweth  saving  he  that  receiveth  it. 

18.  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Thyatira 
write;  These  things  saith  the  Son  of  God,  who  hath  his 
eyes  like  unto  a  flame  of  fire,  and  his  feet  are  like  fine 
brass; 

19.  I  know  thy  works,  and  charity,  and  service,  and 
faith,  and  thy  patience,  and  thy  works;  and  the  last  to  be 
more  than  the  first. 

20.  Notwithstanding,  I  have  a  few  things  against 
thee,  because  thou  sufferest  that  woman  Jezebel,  which 
C-alleth  herself  a  prophetess,  to  teach  and  to  seduce  my 


204     Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  11. 

servants  to  commit  fornication,  and  to  cat  things  sacri- 
ticed  unto  idols.  - 

21.  And  I  gave  her  space  to  repent  of  lier  fornica" 
lion;  and  she  repented  not, 

22.  Behold,  I  will  cast  her  into  a  bed,  and  them  that 
cbmmii  adultery  with  her,  into  great  tribulation,  ex,- 
cept  they  repent  of  their  deeds. 

23.  And  I  will  kill  lier  children  with  death;  and  all 
the  churches  shall  know  that  I  am  he  which  scarcheth 
the  reins  and  hearts:  and  I  will  give  unto  every  one  of 
you  according  to  your  works. 

24.  But  unto  you  I  say,  and  unto  the  rest  in  Thya- 
tira,'  as  many  as  have  not  this  doctrine,  and  which  have 
not  known  the  depths  of  Satan,  as  they  speak;  I  will 
put  up®n  you  none  other  burden. 

25.  But  that  which  ye  have,  already  hold  fast  till  I 
come: 

26.  And  lie  that  overcometh,  and  keepeth  my  works 
unto  the  end,  to  him  will  I  give  power  over  the  nations? 

27.  And  he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron;  as  the 
vessels  of  a  potter  shall  they  be  broken  to  shivers:  even 
as  I  received  of  my  Father. 

28.  And  I  will  give  him  the  morning  star, 

29.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
saith  unto  the  churches. 

As  the  particular  subjects  of  this  chapter,  containing 
the  epistles  to  the  churches,  commending  their  graces, 
and  reproving  their  vices  and  defects,  are  generally  ex- 
pressed in  simple,  intelligible  terms,  an  explanation  of 
them  shall  be  omitted;  and  only  the  more  obscure  and 
metaphorical  terms  will  Ije  explained. 

The  deeds  of  the  Nicokiitanes,  v.  6,  for  detesting 
which  the  church  of  Ephesus  is  commended,  were  the 
impure  practices  of  thac  sect,  which  admitted  the  com- 
nuiniiy  of  wives.  Who  founded  the  sect  is  uncertain. 
Eating  of  the  tree  of  life,  the  symbol  sof  confirmation, 
promised  to  the  victorious,  as  their  reward,  v.  7,  alludes 
to  the  tree  cf  life  in  the  garden  of  Eden,  and  denotes 
confirmation  in  perfect  holiness  in  heaven,  with  the 
privileges  and  blessings  connected  with  it. 


Explanalion  of  the  Rtvclaiion,  Chapter  III.  205 

Not  bcinj^  hurt  of  the  second  death,  promised  to 
him  wlio  overcame,  in  the  church  in  Smyrna,  v.  11, 
denotes  perlect  deHverance  from  future,  eternal  evil. 

The  doctrine  of  Balaam,  foradopiing  which  some  in 
the  church  of  Perejamos  were  censured,  v.  14,  consisted 
in  teaching  Christians  that  they  might  communicate 
with  heathen  in  their  idolatrous  festivals  and  rites. 
Kating  the  hidden  manna,  promised  as  the  reward  of 
those  who  overcame,  v.  17,  alludes  to  the  manna  with 
which  the  Israelites  were  fed  in  the  wilderness,  a  type 
of  Clirist,  the  true  bread  which  came  down  from  heav- 
en, and  denotes,  participating  in  tl»e  blessings  which 
Christ  hath  purchased  for  his  people.  Giving  the 
white  stone,  probably  alludes  to  the  custom  of  judges 
nt  that  time,  who  gave  white  stones  to  those  whom 
they  acquitted,  and  black  to  those  they  condemned, 
and  denoted,  that  they  should  never  come  into  con- 
demnation. The  new  name  in  the  stone,  imported 
their  title  to  the  promised  privilege,  the  preciousness  of 
which  none  knew  but  those  who  realized  it  in  true  en- 
joyment. 

That  woman  Jezebel,  for  tolerating  whom  the  church 
in  Thyatira  is  reproved,  v.  20,  alludes  to  deceivers, 
who  assumed  the  character  of  prophets,  and  as  Jezebel 
enticed  Ahab  and  the  Israelites  to  idolatry,  seduced 
God's  servants  to  commit  fornication,  or  to  idolatrous 
practice,  and  to  eat  things  sacrificed  to  idols.  Christ 
styles  himself.  The  morning  star,  chap,  xxii,  16,  and 
when  he  promises  to  give  the  morning  star  to  those 
who  should  overcome  in  Thyatira,  it  imports,  that  he 
would  make  them  partakers  of  his  own  glory,  througli 
which  they  should  shine  as  stars  forever  and  ever. 

Chat.  III. 

1.  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Sardis  write; 
These  things  saith  he  that  hath  the  seven  Spirits  of 
God,  and  the  seven  stars;  I  know  thy  works,  that  thou 
hast  a  name  that  thou  livest,  and  art  dead. 

2.  Be  watchful,  and  strengthen  the  things  which  re- 
main, that  are  ready  to  die:  for  I  have  not  found  thv 
'works  perfect  before  God. 


too  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  III. 

3.  Remember  therefore  how  thou  hast  received  and 
heard,  and  hold  fast,  and  repent.  If  therefore  thou 
shaft  not  Avatch,  I  will  come  on  thee  as  a  thief,  and 
thou  shalt  not  know  what  hour  I  will  come  upon  thee. 

4.  Thou  hast  a  few  names  even  in  Sardis  which 
have  not  defiled  their  garments:  and  they  shall  walk 
with  me  in  white:  for  they  are  worthy. 

5.  He  that  overcometh,  the  same  shall  be  clothed  in 
white  raiment;  and  I  will  not  blot  out  his  name  out  of 
the  book  of  life,  but  1  will  confess  his  name  before  my 
Father,  and  before  his  angels. 

6.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
saith  unto  the  churches. 

7.  And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Philadelphia 
write;  These  things  saith  he  that  is  holy,  he  that  is 
true,  he  that  hath  the  key  of  David,  he  that  openeth, 
and  no  man  shutteth;  and  shutteth,  and  no  man  open- 
eth. 

8.  I  know  thy  works:  behold,  I  have  set  before  thee 
an  open  door,  and  no  man  can  shut  it:  for  thou  hast  a 
little  strength,  and  hast  kept  my  word,  and  hast  not  de- 
nied my  name. 

9.  Behold,  I  will  make  them  of  the  synagogue  of 
Satan,  which  say  they  are  Jews,  and  are  not,  but  do  lie; 
behold,  I  will  make  them  to  come  and  worship  before 
thy  feet,  and  to  know  that  I  have  loved  thee. 

10.  Because  thou  hast  kept  the  word  of  my  patience, - 
I  also  vAW  keep  thee  from  the  hour  of  temptation,  which 
shall  come  upon  all  the  world,  to  try  them  that  dwell 
upon  the  earth. 

11.  Behold,  I  come  quickly:  hold  that  fast  which 
thou  hast,  that  no  man  take  thy  crown. 

12.  Him  that  overcometh  will  I  make  a  pillar  in  the 
temple  of  my  God,  and  he  shall  go  no  more  out:  and  I 
will  write  upon  him  the  name  of  my  God,  and  the 
}iame  of  the  city  of  my  God,  which  is  new  Jerusalem, 
which  cometh  down  out  of  heaven  from  my  God:  and 
I  will  write  upon  him  my  new  name. 

13.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  hint  hear  what  the  Spirit 
saith  unto  the  churches. 


i^xplanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  III.  207 

14.  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  of  the  Laodi- 
fceans  wriie;  These  things  saith  the  Amen,  the  faithful 
and  true  Witness,  the  beginning  of  the  creation  of 
God; 

15.  I  know  thy  works,  that  thou  art  neither  cold  nor 
hot:  I  would  thou  wert  cold  or  hoc, 

16.  So  then,  because  thou  art  lukewarm,  and  neither 
cold  nor  hot,  I  will  spue  ihee  out  of  my  mouth. 

17.  Because  thou  sayest,  I  am  rich,  and  increased 
will)  goods,  and  have  need  of  nothing;  and  knowest 
not  that  thou  art  wretched,  and  miserable,  and  poor, 
and  blind,  and  naked. 

18.  I  counsel  thee  to  buy  of  me  gold  tried  in  the 
fire,  that  thou  mayest  be  rich;  and  white  raiment,  that 
thou  mayest  be  clothed,  and  that  the  shame  of  thy  na- 
kedness do  not  appear;  and  anoint  thine  eyes  with  eye- 
salve,  that  thou  mayest  see. 

19.  As  many  as  I  love,  I  rebuke  and  chasten:  be 
zealous  therefore,  and  repent. 

20.  Behold,  I  stand  at  the  door,  and  knock:  if  any 
man  hear  my  voice,  and  open  the  door,  I  will  come  in 
to  him,  and  will  sup  with  him,  and  he  with  me. 

21.  To  him  that  overcometh  will  I  grant  to  sit  with 
me  in  my  throne,  even  as  I  also  overcame,  and  am  set 
down  with  my  Father  in  his  throne. 

22.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  spirit 
saith  unto  the  churches^ 

White,  anciently,  being  the  emblem  of  innocence 
and  purity,  and  being  clothed  with  white,  expressive  of 
honor  and  favor  with  the  prince — when  it  was  promis- 
ed to  him  who  overcame  in  Sardis,  chap,  iii,  5,  that  he 
should  be  clothed  in  white,  it  signified,  that  he  should 
be  admitted  to  honor  and  favor  with  God,  in  a  state  of 
purity  and  felicity.  In  allusion  to  the  custom  of  keep- 
ing registers  in  which  the  names  of  citizens,  endowed 
with  the  immunities  of  the  state,  were  enrolled,  Christ 
is  represented  as  having  a  book  of  record,  in  which  the 
names  of  his  faithful  followers  arc  inserted — and  when 
it  was  promised  to  those  who  overcame,  that  their 
names  should  not  be  blotted  out  of  the  book  of  life,  it 


208  Explanation  of  the  fievelation,  Cliapler  IFi 

implied,  that  they  should  be  confirmed  in  the  enjoys 
ment  of  the  privileges  of  the  kingdom  of  heavem 

The  reward  promised  to  the  victorious  in  the  church 
of  Philadelphia,  v.  12,  of  making  them  pillars  in  the 
house  of  God,  may  allude  to  Solomon's  pillars,  Jachin 
and  Boaz,  or  to  the  custom  of  erecting  pillars,  or  mon- 
uments, in  h.onor  of  eminent  persons,  the  symbols  of 
stability,  as'  they  should  go  no  more  out — writing  upon 
them  the  name  of  his  God,  as  his  property  and  sacred 
for  his  use,  and  the  name  of  the  city  of  his  God,  made 
them  citizens,  and  entitled  them  to  all  the  privileges  of 
God's  holy  city,  and  his,  Christ's,  own  new  name,  ad- 
mitting them  to  the  honor  and  reward  (^f  his  victory 
and  triumph — comprizing  all  the  dignity  and  excel- 
lence of  perfect  coriformity  to  God,  all  the  privileges  of 
his  dear  children,  and  all  the  blessings  of  the  new  Jeru- 
salem, forever  and  ever,* 

Chap.  IV. 

1.  After  this  I  looked,  and,  behold,  a  door  was 
opened  in  heaven:  and  the  first  voice  which  I  heard 
was  as  it  were  of  a  trumpet  talking  with  me;  which  said, 
Come  up  hither,  and  I  will  shew  thee  things  which 
must  be  hereafter. 

2.  And  immediately  I  was  in  the  spirit:  and,  behold 
a  throne  was  set  in  heaven,  and  one  sat  on  the  throne. 

3.  And  he  that  sat  was  to  look  upon  like  a  jatper 
and  a  sardine  stone:  and  there  was  a  rainbow  round 
about  the  throne,  in  sight  like  unto  an  emerald. 

4.  And  round  about  the  throne  were  four  and  twen- 
ty seats:  and  upon  the  seats  I  saw  four  and  twenty  elders 

*  Christ's  neiv  name  may  allude  to  the  custom  of  the  Romans 
who  added  anew  name  to  the  original  names  of  their  eminent 
generals,  returning  to  their  victories  and  conquests,  as  an  ex- 
pression of  approbation,  and  a  mark  of  honor:  as  to  the  name  of 
Cornelius  Scifiio  who  subdued  the  Carthaginians  in  Africa, 
they  added  Africanus^  the  African;  and  Lucius  Scifiio,  his  brother 
who  conquered  Antiochus  in  Asia,  was  surnamed  Asiaticus  the 
Asian.  In  allusion  to  this  custom,  Christ  may  be  represented 
as  having  received  a  new  name,  The  Conqueror,  when  he 
spoiled  principalities  and  powers,  and  made  a  >  shcAv  of  them 
openly,  as  a  mark  of  triumph  and  honor. 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  IV.     209 

sitting,  clothed  in  white  raiment;  and  they  had  on  ihclr 
headb  crowns  of  gold. 

5  And  out  of  the  throne  proceeded  lightnings  and 
thunderinp;s  and  voices:  and  there  were  seven  lamps  oi 
fire  burning  before  the  throne,  which  are  the  seven 
Spirits  of  God. 

6.  And  before  the  throne  there  was  a  sea  of  glass 
like  unto  crystal:  and  in  die  midst  of  the  throne,  and 
round  about  the  throne,  were  four  beasts  full  of  eyes 
before  and  behind. 

7.  And  the  first  beast  was  like  a  lion,  and  the  sec- 
ond beast  like  a  calf,  and  the  third  beast  had  a  face  as 
a  man,  and  the  fourth  beast  was  like  a  flying  eagle. 

8.  And  the  four  beasts  had  each  of  them  six  wings 
about  him;  and  they  were  full  of  eyes  within:  and  they 
rest  not  day  nor  night,  saying,  Holy,  holy,  holy.  Lord 
God  Almighty,  which  was,  and  is,  and  is  to  come, 

9.  And  when  those  beasts  give  glory  and  honor  and 
thanks  to  him  that  sat  on  the  throne,  who  liveth  for  ev- 
er and  ever. 

10.  The  four  and  twenty  elders  fall  down  before  him 
that  sat  on  the  throne,  and  worship  him  that  liveth  for 
ever  and  ever,  and  cast  their  crowns  before  the  throne, 
saying, 

11.  Thou  art  worthy,  O  Lord,  to  receive  glory  and 
honor  and  power;  for  thou  hast  created  all  things,  and 
for  thy  pleasure  they  are  and  were  created. 

Alter  the  vision  of  one  like  the  Son  of  man,  Christ, 
walking  in  the  midst  of  the  golden  candlesticks,  the 
churches,  the  apostle  was  aff^ected  by  anotlier  impressive 
vision.  He  looked,  v.  1,  and  behold,  a  door  was  open- 
ed; and  the  first  voice  which  he  heard,  was  as  of  a  trum- 
pet, loud,  and  distinct,  talking  with  him  which  addressed 
him.  Come  up  hither,  and  I  will  shew  thee  things  which 
must  be  hereafter.  Instantly  v.  2.  he  was  in  the  spirit,  in  a 
prophetic  transport^  and  as  with  the  prophet,  Isa.  chap, 
vi,  1,  behold  a  throne  was  set  in  heaven,  and  one  sat 
on  the  throne  whose  appearance  was  like  a  jasper  and 
a  sardine  stone,  resplendent  and  glorious;*  and  a  rain- 

*  Authors  variously  describe  the  jasper.     Some    affirm,  that 
At  is  »  precious  stone  of  vaa'ious  beautiful  colors.     According  t© 

27 


2l0   Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  IF, 

bow  round  about  the  throne,  in  sight  like  unto  an  em- 
erald, green — possessing  perpetual,  vernal  verdure,  ev- 
er   vigorous  and    beautiful — the  token  of  that  everlast- 
ing covenant  which  God  made  with   Noah,    denoting, 
that  he  who  sat  on  the  throne,  governed  the  world  and 
the  ehurch,  according  to  that  gracious  covenant  which 
he  made  with  his  people.  And  round  about  the  throne, 
V.  4,  were  four  and  twenty  seats,  corres])onding  with 
the    twenty-four    seats  in  the  temple,  and  on  the  seats 
four  and  twenty  elders,  representing  the  twenty-four  or- 
ders into  which    the  priesthood    was  divided,  and  al- 
luding   probably,    to    the    twelve  patriarchs  and  the 
twelve    apostles,  the   great  representatives,  or  heads  of 
the  universal  church,  clothed  with  long  white  robes,  and 
crowns  on  their  heads,  after  the  manner  of  the  priests, 
denoting  their  purity,  dignity  and  felicity.       And  out 
of  the  throne,  v.  5,  proceeded  thundcrings  and   light- 
nings and  voices,  the  symbols  of  the  majesty,   power 
and  presence,    of  God — and  like  the  candlestick  with 
his  seven  lamps  in  the  temple,  seven  lamps  before  the 
throne  burning,  which  are  the  seven  spirits,  or  the  per- 
fectly holy  spirit,  of  God.     And  before  the  throne,  v.  6, 
there  was  a  sea  of  glass  like  unto  crystal,  pure  and 
transparent,  answering  to  the  molten  sea  in  the  temple, 
in  which    the  priests  purified  themselves  before  they 
performed  the  temple   service,  signifying,  that  no  im- 
purity would  be  admitted  into   the  holy    presence  of 
God — and  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  and  around  about 
the  throne  were  four  beasts,  or  living  creatures  full  of 
eyes,  denoting  their  penetrating  and  clear  discernment. 
The   first  beast  possessed  the  majesty  and  strength  of 
the  lion,  the  second  was  patient  and  useful  as  the  calf  or 
ox,  the  third  had  the  intelligence  andjudgment  of  man, 
and  the  fourth  could  perform  service  with  the  celerity 

this  description,  it  may  represent  the  various  attributes  and  ex- 
cellencies of  the  divine  nature.  Others  affirm  that  it  is  white, 
the  symbol  of  favor  and  good  will — as  the  sardine  is  red,  the 
symbol  of  anger — denoting,  that  he  who  sits  on  the  throne  gov- 
erns the  world  in  favor  and  good  will  to  his  people,  and  indigna- 
tion and  wratk  towards  his  enemies. 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Cliaptcr  V.     211 

of  a  flying  eagle.*  The  four  beasts,  like  the  sera- 
phims  of  Isaiah,  chap,  vi,  had  each  of  them  six  wings; 
and  they  were  round  about  tlie  throne  as  miiiistcring 
servants,  to  receive  and  execute  tlie  mandates  nf  their 
glorious  Lord  and  sovereign;  and  continually  worship- 
ping the  Lord  God  almigluy.  The  four  and  twenty 
elders  united  with  the  four  beasts,  prostrating  them- 
selves before  him  who  sat  on  the  throne,  and  saying, 
Thou  art  worthy  to  receive  glory  and  riches  and  pow- 
cr,  for  thou  hast  made  all  things,  and  for  thy  pleasure 
they  are  and  were  created. 

Chap.  V. 

I.  And  I  saw  in  the  right  hand  of  him  that  sat  on  the 
throne,  a  book  written  within,  and  on  the  back  side, 
sealed  with  seven  seals. 

2*  And  I  saw  a  strong  angel  proclaiming  with  a  loud 
voice,  Who  is  worthy  to  open  the  book,  and  to  loose 
the  seals  thereof. 

3.  And  no  man  in  heaven,  nor  in  earth,  neither  un- 
der the  earth,  was  able  to  open  the  book,  neither  to  look 
thereon. 

4.  And  I  wept  much  because  no  man  was  found 
worthy  to  open  and  to  read  the  book,  neither  to  look 
thereon, 

*  Critics  have  observed,  that  beasts  are  an  improper  transla- 
tion of  the  original,  which  signifies  not  wild  savage  beasts,  but 
living  creatures,  which  nnore  agreeably  impresses  the  mind. 
The  prophet  Ezekiel  describes  them,  chap,  i, as  possessing,  each, 
the  properties  of  the  whole.  They  four,  had  the  face  of  a  man, and 
the  face  of  a  lion  on  the  right  side  of  theirfaces,  and  they  four  had 
the  face  of  an  ox  on  the  left  side,  and  they  four  had  the  face  of 
an  eagle— but  whether  they  are  represented  as  possessing  each 
a  particular  quality,  or  each  the  qualities  of  the  whole,  it  is  suf- 
ficient for  us,  that  they  are  represented  as  perfectly  qualified 
for  the  holy  service  ot'  God.  Who  were  represented  by  these 
four  beasts,  has  been  a  question  differently  resolved.  Some 
suppose  they  correspond  with  the  four  standards  in  the  camp  of 
Israel — some  that  they  denote  angels — and  some  that  they  rep- 
resent Christian  ministers — but  as  each  conjecture  is  attended 
with  some  embarrassment,  no  specific  character  will  be  affixed 
to  them  by  the  present  writer.  They  are  called  four,  probably, 
?n  allusion  to  the  four  quarters  of  the  world. 


213   Explanation  of  the  Revelation^  Chapter  V. 

5.  And  one  of  the  elders  saith  unto  me,  Weep  not: 
behold,  the  Lion  of  the  tribe  of  Juda,  the  Root  of  David, 
hath  prevailed  to  open  the  book,  and  to  loose  the  seven 
seals  thereof. 

6.  And  I  beheld,  and  lo,  in  the  midst  of  the  throne, 
and  of  the  four  beasts,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  elders, 
stood  a  Lamb,  as  it  had  been  slain,  having  seven  horns, 
and  seven  eyes,  which  are  the  seven  Spirits  of  God, 
sent  forth  into  all  the  earth, 

7.  And  he  came  and  took  the  book  out  of  the  right 
hand  of  him  that  sat  upon  the  throne. 

8.  And  when  he  had  taken  the  book,  the  four  beasts, 
and  four  and  twenty  elders  fell  down  before  the  Lamb, 
having  every  one  of  them  harps,  and  golden  vials  full 
of  odors,  which  are  the  prayers  of  the  saints. 

9.  And  they  sung  a  new  song,  saying.  Thou  art 
worthy  to  take  the  book,  and  to  open  the  seals  thereof: 
for  thou  wast  slain,  and  hast  redeemed  us  to  God  by 
thy  blood,  out  of  every  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  peo- 
ple, and  nation: 

10.  And  has  made  us  unto  our  God  kings  and 
priests:  and  we  shall  reign  on  the  eaith. 

11.  And  I  beheld,  and  I  heard  the  voice  of  many  an- 
gels round  about  the  throne,  and  the  beasts  and  the  el- 
ders: and  the  number  of  them  was  ten  thousand  times 
ten  thousand,  and  thousands  of  thousands; 

12  Saying  with  a  loud  voice,  Worthy  is  the  Lamb 
that  was  slain,  to  receive  power,  and  riches,  and  wis- 
dom,  and  strength,  and  honor,  and  glory,  and  blessing. 

13.  And  every  creature  which  is  in  heaven  and  on 
the  earth,  and  under  the  earth,  and  such  as  are  in  the 
sea,  and  all  that  are  in  them,  heard  I  saying,  Blessing, 
and  honor,  and  glory,  and  power  be  unto  him  that  sit- 
teth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb  for  ever  and 
ever. 

14.  And  the  four  beasts  said.  Amen.  And  the  four 
and  twenty  elders  fell  down  and  worshipped  him  that 
liveth  for  ever  and  ever. 

After  an  attentive  view  of  the  sublime  and  impres- 
sive subjects  of  the  vision,  the  apostle  observed  a  book, 
or  roll,  in  the  right  hand  of  him  who  sat  on  the  throne, 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation^  Chapter  V.     2V6. 

written  within,  and  on  the  backside,  sealed  with  seven 
seals.  Upon  this  a  mighty  angel  made  the  inquiry, 
fVho  is  able  to  open  the  book  and  to  loose  tlie  seals  there- 
of. But  no  one  was  found  competent  to  this  in  heaven, 
nor  on  earth — the  counsels  and  designs  of  God  al- 
mighty, being  two  intricate  and  important  to  be  com- 
municated  by  man  or  angcl.  When  no  one  was  found 
able  to  open  the  book  and  loose  the  seals,  the  apostle 
wept  much,  being  anxious  to  know  its  contents.  In 
the  midst  of  his  grief,  he  was  relieved  by  one  of  the 
elders,  who  addressed  him,  Weep  not;  informing  hitn 
that  the  Lion  of  the  tribe  of  Juda,*  was  able  to  open  the 
book  and  disclose  its  important  contents.  Anxious  to 
see  this  distinguished  personage,  he  beheld,  and  lo,  to 
his  great  surprize,  he  saw  a  Lamb,  as  it  had  been 
slain,  having  seven  horns,  the  emblems  of  perfect  pow- 
er, and  seven  eyes,  which  were  the  seven  Spirits  of 
God,  sent  to  and  fro  in  the  earth,  the  symbols  of  om- 
niscience, qualifying  him  to  administer,  perfectly,  the 
government  of  the  world  and  the  church.  When  the 
Lamb  took  the  book  out  of  the  right  hand  of  him  who 
sat  on  the  throne,  the  four  beasts  and  four  and  twenty 
elders  fell  down  before  him,  having  each  of  them  harps, 
the  instruments  of  praise,  and  golden  vials,  or  cups, 
like  the  censors  of  the  priests,  full  of  incense,  repre- 
senting the  prayers  of  the  saints.  They  sung  a  new 
song,  acknowledging  the  worthiness  of  the  Lamb  to 
open  the  book  and  exhibit  the  contents,  as  he  had 
been  slain,  and  procured  for  himself  this  honor  and 
privilege,  and  had  redeemed  them  to  God  by  his  blood, 
and  had  made  them  kings  and  priests  to  God,  in  con- 
sequence of  which  they  should  reign  on  the  earth. 
Upon  this  he  heard  the  voice  of  many  angels,  and  the 
four  beasts,  and  the  four  and  twenty  elders,  and  the 
number  of  them  was  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand, 

*  Christ  is  termed  The  Lion  of  the  tribe  of  Judah,  in  allusion 
to  Jacob's  blessing,  Gen,  xlix,  8,  9.  Judah  thou  art  he  whom 
thy  brethren  shall  praise — From  the  prey,  my  son,  ihou  art 
gone  up:  he  stooped  down,  he  couched  as  a  lion,  as  an  old  lion 
— When  Christ  subdued  the  powers  of  hell,  and  led  captivity 
captire,  from  the  prey  he  went  up. 


114    Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  VI. 

and  thousands  of  thousands,  proclaiming,  Worthy  is  the 
Lamb  that  was  slain  to  receive  power,  and  riches,  and 
wisdom,  and  strength,  and  honor,  and  glory,  and  bless- 
ing; upon  which  there  was  a  universal  chorus  of  all 
creatures  in  heaven  and  earth  and  sea,  ascribing  bles- 
sing, and  honor,  and  glory,  and  power,  to  him  who  sat 
on  the  throne,  and  to  the  Lamb  for  ever  and  ever. 
The  four  beasis  concluded  the  anthem  by  pronouncing. 
Amen.  And  the  four  and  twenty  elders  expressed 
their  consent  and  devotion,  by  worshipping  him  that 
liveth  forever  and  ever. 

This  scenery,  these  prophetic  visions,  is  peculiarly 
adapted  to  impress  the  mind  with  profound  and  ti^ib- 
lime  conceptions  of  the  infinite  exaltation  and  glory  of 
Jehovah,  the  dignity  and  worthiness  of  the  Lamb,  the 
devotion  and  praise  of  heaven,  and  excite  our  solemn 
attention  to  the  interesting  subjects  of  the  sealed  book 
— and  blessed  is  he  that  readeth,  and  they  who  hear 
the  words  of  this  prophecy,  and  keep  those  things  that 
are  written  therein. 

Chap.  VL 

1.  And  I  saw  when  the  Lamb  opened  one  of  the 
seals,  and  I  heard  as  it  were  the  noise  of  thunder,  one 
of  the  four  beasts,  saying,  Come  and  see. 

2,  And  I  saw,  and  behold,  a  white  horse,  and  he 
that  sat  ttn  him  had  a  bow,  and  a  crown  was  given  un- 
to him,  and  he  went  forth  conquering  and  to  conquer. 

After  the  impressive  view  of  the  throne,  and  him 
who  sat  thereon,  when  the  Lamb  opened  the  first  seal, 
the  apostle  received  a  direction  to  examine  the  first 
roll,  or  page,  and  observe  the  contents.  Upon  view- 
ing it  he  perceived  the  figure  of  a  white  horse  with  a  ri- 
der, who  had  a  bow,  the  symbol  and  instrument  of  war, 
and  a  crown,  the  emblem  of  victory  and  triumph,  and 
he  went  forth  conquering  and  to  conquer. 

This  vision,  it  is  supposed,  designated  the  wars  with 
the  Jews  by  the  Romans,  conducted  by  Vespasian,  and 
after  him  by  his  son  Titus,  in  which  they  overcame 
the  Jewish  armies,  desolated  their  cities,  besieged  and 
destroyed  Jerusalem,  burnt  the  temple,  and  subjugated 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  VI.    215 

the  whole  nation  to  the  power  of  Rome.  The  histo- 
ry of  ihis  war,  and  the  dreadful  calamities  of  it,  are  so 
generally  known,  that  the  utility  of  a  narrative  is  su- 
perseded, and  will  be  omitted.*  This  scene  of  war 
.  began  about,  A.  D.  70,  and  terminated  with  the  centu- 
ry. 

V.  3.  And  when  he  had  opened  tl^e  second  seal,  I 
heard  the  second  beast  say,  Come  and  sec, 

4.  And  there  went  out  another  horse  that  was  red: 
and  power  was  g;iven  to  him  that  sat  thereon  to  take 
peace  from  the  earth,  and  that  they  should  kill  one  an- 
other; and  there  was  given  unto  him  a  gieat  sword. 

When  the  Lamb  opened  the  second  seal,  the  second 
beast  directed  the  apostle  to  observe  the  page  and  mark 
the  symbol.  This  he  perceived  was  a  red  horse,  sig- 
iiifying  that  the  scene  would  be  bloody,  confirmed  by 
the  power  given  to  him  who  sat  thereon  to  take  peace 
from  the  earth,  and  giving  him  a  great  sword.  This 
representation  and  the  terms  import  a  scene  of  inter- 
nal commotion  and  the  shedding  of  blood,  as  they  should 
not  make  foreign  wars,  but  kill  one  another  wdth  the 
sword — and  the  events  which  succeeded  the  conquest 
of  Judea  by  the  Romans,  perfectly  accord  with  the 
symbols  of  the  vision.  The  Jews  dispersed  through 
the  empire,  impatient  of  their  degraded  state,  and  dis- 
gusted  with  the  prevailing  idolatry,  as  though  actua- 
ted by  a  spirit  of  rage  and  madness,  rose  every  where 
against  their  Roman  conquerors.  In  Lybia  and  Cy- 
prus they  slew  460,000  Romans,  but  were  suppressed 
with  great  slaughter.  In  the  reign  of  Adrian,  insti- 
gated by  Barchochab,  a  pretended  Messiah,  a  univer- 
sal insurgency  again  commenced,  violent  contests  and 
bloody  battles  succeeded,  and  after  the  loss  of  580,000 
.men,  besides  vast  numbers  who  perished  by  pestilence 
and  famine,  and  the  destruction  of  more  than  a  thou- 
sand of  their  strongest  cities  and  towns,  they  were  fi- 
nally suppressed.  In  these  conflicts  and  massacres  the 
red  horse  and  his  rider,  with  his  great  sword,  traversed 
the  empire,  and  took  peace  from  the  earth;  the  Romans 

*  See  Note  at  the  end  of  the  Chapter. 


216    Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  VL 

and  Jews  killed  one  another  with  the  sword.  Here 
let  us  solemnly  reflect.  The  Jews  slew  God's  proph- 
ets, and  crucified  the  Lord  of  glory,  and  in  awful  ven- 
geance, upon  them  came  the  blood  of  those  holy  mar- 
tyrs, by  the  instrumentality  of  the  Romans.  The  Ro- 
mans and  Jews  united  in  the  crucifixion  of  Christ  and 
the  persecution  of  his  followers,  and  in  God's  righteous 
judgment,  they  distress  and  destroy  one  another. 

V.  5.  And  when  he  had  opened  the  third  seal,  I 
heard  the  third  beast  say,  Come  and  see.  And  I  be- 
held, and  lo  a  black  horse;  and  he  that  sat  on  him  had 
a  pair  of  balances  in  his  hand. 

6.  And  I  heard  a  voice  in  the  midst  of  the  four 
beasts  say,  A  measure  of  wheat  for  a  penny,  and  three 
measures  of  barley  for  a  penny;  and  see  thou  hurt  not 
the  oil  and  the  wine. 

When  the  Lamb  opened  the  third  seal,  the  apostle 
Was  directed  to  observe  the  third  roll,  or  page,  with 
the  figure.  This  he  saw  was  of  a  black  horse,  the  em- 
blem of  affliction,  particularly  by  famine,  Lam.  v,  10, 
and  he  who  sat  upon  the  horse  had  a  pair  of  balances, 
or  scales,  in  his  hand.  The  import  of  this  was  explain- 
ed by  a  voice  out  of  the  midst  of  the  beasts  which 
said,  A  measure  of  wheat,  the  provision  of  a  man  for 
a  day,  for  a  penny,*  the  wages  of  a  day's  labor;  that 
a  day's  labor  would  only  procure  a  day's  provision; 
and  the  particular  charge  given,  see  thou  hurt  not,  or 
rather  defraud  not  in  the  oil  and  the  wine,  suggested, 
that  this  would  be  a  time  of  great  scarcity,  that  they 
would  be  exact  in  their  measures  as  though  they  weigh- 
ed their  grain  in  scales — and  the  caution  used  to  pre- 
vent injustice  and  fraud;  and  that  it  would  be  a  time 
remarkable  for  equity  and  justice. 

Such  were  the  symbols  of  the  seal,  or  vision,  and 
the  representation  was  fully  verified  in  the  event.  The 
preceding  wars  and  commotions  had  a  direct  tendency 
to  produce  scarcity  and  distress — and  those  times  were 
succeeded  by  very  unfruitful  seasons,  and  terrible  in- 

*  This  was  the  Roman  penny,  equal  to  about  ten  pence  laW- 
ful. 


Explanation  of  the  Revalatioii,  Chapter'  VI.  2 17 

VuUlations  which  destroyed  the  fruits  uf  the  earth,  and 
iuiiiine  was  the  natural  consequence.  Sucli  was  ihe 
famine  in  Rome',  that  the  citizens  attempied  to  stone 
the  emperor.  This  was  a  period  also  very  distinj^uish- 
able  for  tli^*  iidministralion  of  equity  and  justice 
through  the  empire. 

7.  And  when  he  had  opened  the  fourth  seal,  I  heard 
the  voice  of  the  fourth  beast  say,  Come  and  see. 

8.  And  I  looked  and  behr)ld  a  pale  liorse,  and  his 
Iv.ime  that  sat  upon  him  was  Death,  and  hell  followed 
with  him,  and  power  was  t^iven  unto  ihcm  over  one 
fourth  part  of  the  earth,  to  kill  with  sword,  and  with 
huni^er,  and  with  death  and  with  the  beasts  of  the  earth. 

Upon  opening  the  fourth  seal,  according  to  the  di- 
rection, j.he  apostle  drew  near  to  observe  the  next  fig- 
ure which  was  disclosed.  He  beheld,  and  lo,  a  pale 
liorse,  and  the  name  of  him  who  sat  thereon  was  Deaths 
and  hell,  the  figure  of  a  grave,  followed  with  him,  and 
they  had  power  over  the  fourth  part  of  the  earth,  or 
the  Roman  empire,  to  kill  the  fourth  part  of  men,  or 
to  spread  desolation  in  the  empire,  with  the  sWord  or 
war,  with  hunger. or  famine,  and  death,  or  ihe«pesti- 
ience,  and  with  the  beasts  of  the  earth. 

This  description  gives  a  very  distressful  character  to 
file  period  of  time  to  which  it  relates,  and  history  afFec- 
tingly  exhibits  the  terrible  calamities  which  prevail- 
ed in  it.  Historians  inform  us,  that  there  were  great 
civil  dissenlions  and  contests  about  the  succession  to 
the  supreme  power.  No  less  than  thirty  different  can- 
didates presented  themselves, at  onetime,  for  the  impe- 
rial dignity,  who  fell  victims  to  the  spirit  of  emulation 
and  resentment.  That  there  were  twenty  emperors  in 
fifty  years,  who  generally  terminated  their  lives  in  war. 
These  internal  commotions  gave  great  opportunity  to 
the  barbarous  nations  to  harass  and  distress  the  empire, 
and  they  availed  themselves  of  it  with  great  activity. 
The  Persians  assailed  and  spread  slaughter  and  des- 
truction through  the  provinces  of  the  Ensi — and  the 
northern  nations  ravaged  Macedonia,  Thessaly,  Greece, 
ftnd  even  Italy  itself.  By  such  civil  contests,  massacres, 
and  wars  within,  and  foreign  invasions  from  without, 
28 


ill8  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  VI. 

the  pale  horse  with  his  rider,  death,  traversed  tlie  em- 
pire, and  feithfully  executed  the  commission,  of  killing- 
men  with  the  sword.  And  as  civil  dissensions  and  for- 
eign wars  naturally  tend  to  produce  the  famine  of  bread, 
this  is  named  as  another  judgment  by  which  men 
should  be  killed.  And  as  war  and  fanjine  would  nat- 
urally produce  the  pestilence,  this  is  inserted  in  the 
train  of  judgments.  Historians  inform  us,  that  a  pesti- 
lence began  in  Ethiopia,  and  spread  through  the  prov- 
inces from  east  to  west,  and,  raging  for  fifteen  years, 
destroyed  the  remainder  of  mankind — that  they  never 
read  of  a  pestilence  so  mortal  and  so  extensive.  When 
such  a  depopulation  of  regions,  cities  and  towns,  takes 
place,  it  gives  opportunity  for  wild  beasts  to  multiply, 
ravage  and  devour — and  this  is  related  as  another  ca- 
lamity with  which  the  empire  was  afflicted — When 
such  a  scene  was  to  be  symbolized,  by  what  figures 
could  it  be  so  appositely  represented,  as  a  pale  liorse, 
with  death  for  his  rider,  and  a  grave  for  his  attendant. 
And  historical  facts  sufficiently  inform  us,  how  he  ex- 
ercised  his  power  over  the  fourth  part  of  men,  or  de- 
populated the  empire,  with  the  sword,  or  war,  hunger, 
or  famine,  death,  or  the  pestilence,  and  the  beasts  of 
the  field. 

9.  And  when  he  had  opened  the  fifth  seal,  I  saw  un- 
der the  altar  the  souls  of  them  that  were  slain  for  the 
word  of  God,  and  for  the  testimony  which  they  held. 

10.  And  they  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  How 
long,  O  Lord,  holy  and  true,  dost  thou  not  avenge  our 
blood  on  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth? 

11.  And  white  robes  were  given  unto  every  one  of 
them,  and  it  was  said  unto  them,  that  they  should  rest 
yet  for  a  little  season,  until  their  fellow  servants  also, 
and  their  brethren  that  should  be  killed  as  they  were, 
should  be  fulfilled. 

When  the  Lamb  opened  the  fifth  seal,  as  though 
the  apostle  stood  by  the  altar,  he  saw  under  it  the  souls 
of  those  who  had  been  slain  for  the  word  of  God,  the 
holy  martyrs,  as  so  many  victims  which  had  been  im- 
molated upon  it,  for  their  testimony  to  the  truth  as  it  is 
in  Jesus — and  as  though  they  were  anxious  that  their 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  VI.  2lf> 

blood  should  be  avenged  upon  their  persecutors,  and 
the  scene  of  suft'erinj^  concluded,  crying-.  How  lonp^. 
Lord.  They  were  informed,  that  their  request  could 
not  yet  be  granted — that  the  trial  of  faith  would  termi- 
nate when  their  brethren  should  have  sealed  thrir  testi- 
mony to  the  truth  by  suffering  as  they  had  done;  and 
they  must  wait  for  the  period — And  as  expressions  of 
favor  and  acceptance  with  God,  white  robes,  the  em- 
blems of  purity,  and  honor,  were  given  to  every  one  of 
them. 

The  preceding  seals  metaphorically  exhibit  the  ex- 
ternal calamities  and  events  which  wonld  exist  in  the 
Roman  empire;  but  do  not  directly  introduce  the  suf- 
ferings of  Christians  for  the  gospel's  sake.  The  fifth 
seal,  makes  these  its  peculiar  subject.  The  souls  which 
had  already  been  slain  for  the  word  of  God,  are  exhib- 
ited as  crying  with  a  loud  voice,  How  long,  O  Lord, 
holy  and  true,  dost  thou  not  avenge  our  blood?  Ante- 
cedent to  this  period  there  had  been  nine  general  perse- 
cutions, the  first  by  Nero  about  A.  D.  66,  the  second 
by  Domitian,  95,  the  third  by  Adrian,  107,  a  fourth  by 
Antoninus  Vcrus,  165,  a  fifth  by  his  successor  Antoni- 
nus the  philosopher,  and  four  after  211,  by  Maximin, 
Decius,  Gallus  and  Volusian,  and  Valerian,  within 
thirty  years* — But  the  scene  of  suffering  was  not  yet 
concluded.  The  last  act  of  the  tragedy  was  performed 
by  Dioclesian,  who  about  A.D.  294  or  300,  commenced 
the  tenth  persecution,  which,  for  the  severity  and  ex- 
tent of  it,  was  denominiued,  The  era  of  the  martyrs. 
Of  this  persecution  the  following  description  is  given 
by  a  very  credible  historian.  "As  this  was  the  last  per- 
secution, so  it  was  the  most  severe  of  all  others.  It 
were  endless  and  almost  incredible  to  enumerate  the 
variety  of  sufferings  and  torments.  It  is  sufficient  to 
observe,  that  diey  were  scourged  to  death,  had  their 
flesh  torn  off  with  pincers,  mangled  with  broken  pots, 
cast  to  lions,  tigers  and  other  wild  beasts,  were  burned, 
beheaded,  crucified,  thrown  into  the  sea,  torn  in  pieces 

•Historians  differ  in  the  dates  of  liicse  persecutions,  Ijut  the 
diSerence  does  not  affect  the  explanatioji. 


220  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  VI. 

by  distorted   boughs  of  trees,   roasted  by  gentle  fireSj, 
had  holes  made  in  their  bodies,  and  melted  lead  poured* 
into  their  bowels.     This    persecution  lasted  ten  years 
II  under  Dioclesian  and  his  successors.     The  incredible 

I  number  of  Christians  that  suffered  death  and  torments 

made  them  conclude,  that  they  had  completed  their 
work,  and  they  told  the  world,  that  they  had  effaced  the 
name  and  superstition  of  Chrisiians."  Other  histori- 
ans affirm,  that  *for  ten  years  this  persecution  depopu- 
lated the  people  of  God,  that  all  the  world  was  stained 
with  the  blood  of  martyrs,  and  was  never  more  ex- 
hausted by  any  wars.' 

12.  And  I  beheld  when  he  had  opened  the  sixth 
seal,  and  lo,  there  was  ;*  great  earthquake,  and  the  sun 
became  black  as  sackcloth  of  hair,  and  the  moon  be- 
came as  blood. 

13.  And  the  stars  cf  heaven  fell  unto  the  earth,  even 
as  a  fig-tree  casteth  her  untimely  figs  when  she  is  shaken 
of  a  mighty  wind. 

14.  And  the  heavens  departed  as  a  scroll  when  it  is 
rolled  together,  and  every  mountain  and  island  were 
moved  out  of  their  places. 

15.  And  the  kings  of  the  earthj  and  the  great  men, 
and  the  rich  men,  and  the  chief  captains,  and  the  mighty 
men,  and  every  bondman,  and  every  freeman  hid  them- 
selves in  the  dens,  and  in  the  rocks  of  the  mountains: 

16.  And  said  to  the  mountanis  and  rocks,  Fallon 
us,  and  hide  us  from  the  lace  of  him  that  sitteth  on  the 
throne,  and.  from  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb: 

17.  For  the  great  day  of  his  wrath  is  come;  and  who 
shall  be  able  to  stand. 

It  was  usual  with  the  spirit  of  prophecy  to  exhibit 
events  first  by  hieiroglyphics,  and  then  in  simple  terms. 
The  figures  disclosed  under  this  seal  are  very  bold  and 
impressive — a  mighty  concussion,  a  shaking  of  heaven 
and  earth,  Hagg.  ii,  6,  and  Heb.  xii,  27 — the  sun  be- 
coming black  as  sackcloth  of  hair,  the  symbol  of  dis- 
tress and  affliction,  and  the  moon  as  blood,  typifying  a 
bloody  scene,  the  stars  of  heaven  faUing  to  the  earth,  as 
figs  from  a  fig-tree,  shaken  by  a  mighty  wind,  the 
heavens  departing  as  a  scroll,  and  mountains  and  islands 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  VI.  22  J 

treeing  away,  importing  a  total  dissolution  of  the  heav- 
ens and  earth — and  in  this  terrible  concussion,  the 
kings,  chief  captains,  and  mighty  men,  filled  witli 
dreadful  consternation,  would  call  upon  the  mountains 
and  rocks  to  fall  upon  them,  and  cover  them  from  the 
face  of  him  that  sat  upon  the  throne,  and  the  wrath  of 
the  Lamb.  Yet  scripture  precedents  are  a  sufficient 
authority  for  applying  these  bold  and  impressive  figures, 
to  comnmtions  and  revolutions  in  the  kingdoms  of  the 
world.  Isa.  chap,  xiii,  and  xxxiv,  Joel  ii,  chap.  The 
great  earthquake  will  then  denote  violent  commotions 
and  great  revolutions  in  the  civjl  kingdom,  the  su^i  be- 
coming black  as  sackcloth,  and  the  moon  turned  to 
blood,  bloody  contests  terminating  in  the  distress  and 
extinction  of  the  ruling  powers,  by  which  the  political 
sun  would  be  darkened — the  stars  fall,  the  subordinate 
rulers  be  deposed  and  divested  of  their  authority — 
and  kings  and  chief  caj)tains,  bondmen  and  freemen,  call 
upon  the  mountains  to  fall  upon  them,  seeking  security 
from  the  calamities  inflicted  in  the  righteous  judgment 
of  God — and  the  contest  which  existed,  and  the  revo- 
lution effected,  in  the  Roman  empire,  immediately  af- 
ter tlie  persecution  of  Dioclesian,  surprizingly  illustrate 
this  representaiion.  Constantine,  in  Britain,  was  pro- 
claimed emperor,  and  patronized  and  protected  the 
Christians;  but  Maxeniius  procured  himself  to  be  de- 
clared emperor  in  Rome.  Constantine  marched  agaii^ 
him,  and  after  a  bloody  battle  defeated  him,  and  being 
now  sole  emperor  in  the  west,  publicly  tolerated  the 
Christian  religion.  Maximin  in  the  east  revoked  the 
liberty  granted  to  the  Christians,  and  made  war  upon 
Licinius,  but  was  defeated  in  a  great  battle. *^  Licin- 
ius,  now  sole  emperor  in  the  east,  persecuted  the  Chris- 
tians with  great  severity.  War  commenced  between 
}»im  and  Constantine,  a  great  battle  was  fought,  in  whicii 
Licinius  was  vanquished  and  compelled  to  flee.  A 
second  battle  was  fought  in  which  he  was  taken  pris- 

*  It  may  be  proper  to  inform  the  common  reader,  that  the 
empire  was  now  divided  into  two  parts,  the  west  and  east,  each 
of  which  had  two  emperors,  who  administered  in  concert;  but 
3'jmetimes  were  opposed  to  each  other. 


222  Note, 

oner — and,  attempting  the  life  of  Constantine,  was  put 
to  death.  In  him  all  ihe  power  of  pagan  Rome  was 
extinguished,  and  Constantine,  sole  emperor  in  the  east 
and  west,  about  A.  D.  323,  established  the  Christian 
religion  throughout  all  the  provinces  of  the  empire. 
This  was  a  great  earthquake,  a  violent  concussion,  in 
which  the  pagan  sun  was  totally  eclipsed,  the  moon  be- 
came as  blood,  the  stars,  or  subordinate  powers,  were 
deposed  and  displaced,  the  kings,  great  men,  chief  cap- 
tains, bondmen  and  freemen  were  filled  with  terrible 
consternation,  as  were  the  most  virulent  persecutors, 
Maximinian,  Galerius,  Maximine,  Maxentius,  and 
Licinius,  some  of  whom  were  not  only  afflicted  with 
excruciating  diseases  and  distressing  pains  of  body, 
and  horrors  of  conscience,  but  with  *all  idolaters,  were 
in  daily  expectation  of  suffering  the  severest  punish- 
ments.' And  did  they  not  then  call  to  the  mountains 
and  rocks  to  fall  upon  them,  and  cover  them,  from  the 
face  of  him  who  sat  on  the  throne,  and  the  wrath  of 
the  Lamb. 

Note  to  page  215. 

*  Mr.  Lowman  and  Dr.  Langdon  apply  this  seal  to  Christ  in 
the  success  of  the  gospel,  by  the  labors  of  the  apostles,  in  de- 
stroying the  strong  holds  of  satan's  heathenish  kingdom,  and 
subduing  the  nations  ^to  himself.  But  Mr.  Lowman  imd, other 
commentators,  apply  the  other  seals  to  the  Roman  empire. 
Dr.  Newton  objects  against  this  explanation  as  inconsistent, 
and  contends,  that  uniformity  requires  an  harmonious  applica- 
tion of  all  the  seals,  and  accordingly  applies  this  seal  to  Vespa- 
sian and  Titus.  The  application  of  Dr.  Newton  is  preferred, 
and  in  support  of  it  the  foilowing  considerations  are  added. 

1.  The  application  of  the  bow,  anciently,  the  instrument  of 
war,  to  an  earthly  hero  and  conqueror,  is  more  natural  and 
scriptural,  than  to  Christ,  in  the  success  of  the  gospel.  When 
tlie  prophet  would  stimulate  the  king  of  Israel  to  martial  exer- 
tions, 2  Kings,  xiii,  15,  he  said  to  him,  Take  thy  boio; — but 
when  Christ  rides  prospei'ously,  Psal.  xlv,  3,  4,  he  girds  his 
fi-ii'ord  upon  his  thigh. 

2.  The  Avar  of  the  Rornans  with  the  Jews  was  an  event  more 
important,  than  some  events  under  other  seals,  and  even  pre- 
paratory to  the  succeeding  seal.  Before  their  conquest,  the 
Jews  were  not  so  dispersed  through  the  Roman  empire — nor 
had  they  such  cause  of  rising  against  the  Romans,  nor  would 


Note,  L>2S 

those  insurrecuons  and  massacres,  nor  the  events  of  the  second 
seal  have  existed.  This  made  the  vision  of  tlic  white  horse 
necessary  as  an  introduction  to  the  second  seal,  tl\e  vision  of 
the  red.  But  that  which  more  conclusively  directs  tl>c  appli- 
cation of  this  seal  to  the  Romans,  is, 

3.  It  is  necessary  to  a  regular  and  consistent  explanation  of 
the  seals. 

All  expositors  admit,  that  the  seals  have  their  peculiar 
events,  and  appropriate  periods — and  that  one  event  is  efTect- 
ed,  and  one  period  expires,  before  another  is  introduced.  As 
they  agree,  that  the' second  seal,  in  its  e fleets,  operated  in  the 
second  century,  they  should  conclude  the  events  designated  by 
the  white  horse  and  his  rider,  and  consequently  the  success  of 
the  gospel,  with  the  first.  Yet  Mr.  Lowman  observes  under 
the  second,  'that  the  doctrine  and  church  of  our  Savior  greatly 
increased;'  and  so  runs  the  first  seal  and  event  into  the  second 
— and  Dr.  Langdon  continues  this  success,  'until  all  nations 
shall  finally  be  subdued  by  it' — and  consequently  through  all 
the  seals,  ail  the  trumpets  and  thfeir  woes,  and  all  the  vials  with 
their  plagues,  to  the  millennial  state  of  the  church.  Tliis  is  a 
direct  violation  of  their  maxim,  of  assigning  to  each  seal  and 
event  its  peculiar  and  distinct  period,  liut  if  we  apply  the 
first  seal  to  the  conquest  of  the  Jews  by  the  Romans,  it  will 
not  only  introduce  the  second,  but  the  explanation  of  the  whole 
will  be  regular  and  consistent. 

When  the  preceding  note  was  composed,  the  writer  was  but 
partially  acquainted  with  the  dissertation  upon  tlie  prophecies 
by  Mr.  Faber.  Upon  examining  the  work,  he  finds  that  cel- 
ebrated author  adopting  the  explanation  cf  the  white  horse  and 
his  rider  given  by  Mr.  Lowman,  or  perhaps  more  ni'operly 
Arch-deacon  Woodhouse,  upon  whom  he  is  animadverting; 
expressing  his  approbation  of  the  Arch-deacon's  explanation. 
Appendix  to  vol,  ii,  p.  280.  The  substance  shall  be  given  con- 
cisely; 'Till  now  I  never  met  with  any  thing,'  any  explanation 
of  the  seals,  'satisfactory.  I  could  not  believe  with  Bishop 
Newton,  that  the  rider  on  the  white  hoi-se  under  the  first^  seal 
could  symbolize  the  age  of  Vespasian.  Though  I  approved  of 
Mede's  (Lowman's)  interpretation  of  the  first  seal,  yet  1  could 
not  but  see  his  inconsistence  in  referring  the  three  riders  in 
the  succeeding  seals,  to  three  classes  of  Roman  emperors.' 
Bishop  Newton  avoids  the  inconsistence  of  Lowman,  by  apply- . 
ing  the  four  horses  with  their  riders,  to  four  periods  in  the 
Roman  empire;  but  then  violates  'homogeneity,'  or  uniformity, 
in  applying  the  white  horse  in  the  first  seal  to  Vespasian,  and 
the  same  symbol,  the  white  horse,  chap,  xix,  to  Christ,  'homo- 
geneity,' or  consistence,  requiring  the  same  application  of  the 
same  symbol  in  both  places.  Let  us  consider  the  explanation 
vrhich  he  prefers.  The  first  seal,  the  white  horse  and  his  rider, 
will  symbolize  firimitive  Christianity.  The  second,  the  red 
horse,  that  \fiery  zeai  without  knowled^e^  which  appeared  in  the 


324  Note. 

second  century  and  extended  through  the  'Arian  controversy.' 
The  third  sea!,  the  black  liorse  and  pair  of  balances,  that  spirit- 
ual dearth  nnd  bondage  ivhich  began  in  the  second  century^ 
and  extended  through  all  the  worst  periods  of  fiofiery  to  the 
fourteenth.  The  fourth  seal,  the  pale  horse,  with  death  for  his 
rider,  and  a  grave  for  his  attendant,  ?//£•  age  of  persecution  com- 
mencing about  302,  wiih  the  dreadful  persecution  by  Dioclesian> 
Why  omit  the  c.her  nine?  Why  not  begin  with  Nero,  A.  D.  66? 
The  consequences  of  ai!  the  persecutions  exhibited  to  us  in  the 
souls  of  the  martyrs  under  the  altar.,  in  the  fifth  seal.  The 
sixth  seal  denoting  the  conversion  of  the  ennpire  to  Christianity. 
The  judicious  reader  will  directly  perceive,  that  this  explan- 
iation  preserves  uniformity,  avoiding  the  violation  of  it  by  Dr. 
Newton,  and  the  inconsistence  of  Mr.  Lowman,  but  is  very 
confused  and  chimerical — that  in  this  application,  the  figuresare 
distorted  and  the  allusions  obscure,  h  for  instance,  we  admit 
the  black  horse  under  the  third  seal,  to  denote  a  'religious 
dearth,'  and  for  a  jjair  of  balances,  substitute  'a  yoke,'  typifying 
♦spiritual  bondage,'  since  he  says,  p.  284,  'in  prophecies  avow- 
edly descriptive,  we  meet  with  a  mixture  of  the  literal  with 
the  symbolical,'  how  will  lie  apply,  spiritually,  a  measure  of 
wheat  for  a  penny?  According  to  his  explanation,  the  spiritual 
bondage  typified  by  the  third  seal,  commenced  it»  the  second 
century,  and  extended  through  the  worst  periods  of  popery  to 
the  fourteenth,  a  term  of  more  than  a  thousand  years,  through 
the  three  succeeding  seals,  and  the  five  first  trumpets,  and  this 
in  contradiction  to  his  rules  of  explaining  the  Revelation,  and 
particularly  his  observation  in  the  preceding  section,  p.  279, 
that  the  Revelation  is  a  continued  prophecy,  that  the  septenary 
of  the  '■seals  precedes  the  septenary  of  the  trumpets.'  This  ex- 
planation then  preserves  uniformity  at  the  expense  of  order 
and  consistence.  Let  it,  now  be  proposed  to  reconcile  Mr.  Fa- 
ber  to  Dr.  Newton,  and  retain  the  'homogeneity'  he  is  so  anx- 
ious to  preserve.  The  white  horse  and  his  rider,  chap,  xix,  is 
his  great  embarrassment.  As  this  is  Christ,  he  infers,  that  the 
white  horse  with  his  rider  in  the  first  seal  must  be  Christ  also, 
not  Vespasian.  But  let  us  adopt  his  maxim,  vol.  i,  p.  19  con- 
tents, 'symbols  typify  at  once  both  temporal  and  spiritual 
things,*  p.  63,  and  inquire,  may  not,  consequently,  the  white 
horse  and  his  rider  typify  a  temporal  and  a  spiritual  conqueror, 
Vespasian  under  the  first  seal,  and  Christ  in  the  nineteenth 
chapter.  Many  parallels  with  this  may  be  found  in  his  disser- 
tation. But  then  'there  must  be  some  analogy  between  them' 
and  both  are  on  white  horses,  have  the  same  livery,  both  are 
generals,  conquerors  and  have  crowns— and  is  not  the  'analog- 
ical resemblance'  complete?  and  is  not  'homogeneity,*  or  uni- 
formity preserved?  Will  not  this  reconcile  the  explanation  of 
Dr.  Newton,  and  recommend  it  to  the  approbation  of  Mr.  Fa- 
ber?  Yet  there  are  marks  of  difference  which  sufficiently  dis- 
criminate themi  to  prevent  our  mistaking  one  for  the  other. 


Explanation  of  the  RcT^etaiion,  Chapter  Vlt.    225 

Chap.  VII. 

1.  And  after  these  things  I  saw  four  anj^els  standinj^^ 
on  the  four  corners  of  the  earth,  holdini^  the  four  winds 
of  the  earth,  that  the  wind  should  not  blow  on  the 
earth,  nor  on  the  sea,  nor  on  any  tree. 

2.  And  I  saw  another  angel  ascending  from  ihtt  east, 
having  the  seal  of  the  living  God:  and  he  cried  with  a 
loud  voice  to  the  four  angels,  to  whom  it  was  given  to 
hurt  the  earth  and  the  sea. 

3.  Saying,  Hurt  not  the  earth,  neither  the  sea,  nor 
the  trees,  till  we  have  sealed  the  servants  of  our  God 
in  their  fi)reheads. 

4.  And  I  heard  the  number  of  them  which  were 
sealed:  and  there  were  sealed  an  hundred  and  forty  and 
four  thousand  of  all  the  tribes  of  the  children  of  Israel. 

5.  Of  the  tribe  of  Judah  were  sealed  twelve  thou- 
sand. Of  the  tribe  of  Reuben  were  sealed  twelve  thou- 
sand. Of  the  tribe  of  Gad  were  sealed  twelve  thou- 
sand. 

6.  Of  the  tribe  of  Aser  were  sealed  twelve  thou- 
s(and.  Of  tlie  tribe  of  Nepthalim  were  scaled  twelve 
thousand.  Of  the  tribe  of  Manasses  were  sealed 
twelve  thousand. 

7.  Of  the  tribe  of  Simeon  were  sealed  twelve  thou- 
sand.     Of  the  tribe  of  Levi  were  sealed  twelve  thou- 

The  rider  under  the  first  seal  had  a  bow,  but  out  of  the  mouth  of 
the  rider,  chap.  19,  proceeded  a  sharp  sword.  Tlie  first  had  one 
crown,  but  the  other,  a  veteran  who  had  won  many  victories, 
had  many  crowns.  Of  the  first  is  given  a  solitary  jejune  de- 
scription, simply  a  rider  with  a  bow  and  a  crown,  correspond- 
ing with  his  inferior  qutdiiy  and  grade,  but  of  the  other,  a  most 
dignified  display,  corresponding  with  his  eminent  office  and 
ra^ik,  his  name  is  called,  The  avord  of  God,  he  is  styled.  Kino 
OF  KINGS  and  Lord  of  lords,  in  righteousness  judt;ing  and 
making  war,  and  followed  with  a  noble  train,  the  armies  of  heav- 
en clothed  in  white. 

Though  the  present  writer  is  compelled  to  dissent  from  Mr. 
Faber's  exposition  of  the  Revelation  in  some  important  articles, 
he  yet  considers  it  a  debt  ol  justice  to  express  his  cordial  res- 
pect for  his  prtifound  ability  and  science — and  to  acknowledge 
his  obligations  to  him,  for  the  aid  which  he  has  derived  from  his 
learned  dissertation  in  composing  the  present  work. 
29 


226   Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  VIL 

sand.    Of  the  tribe  of  Issachar  were  sealed  twelve  ihou- 
saiid* 

8.  Of  the  tribe  of  Zabulon  were  sealed  twelve  thou- 
sand. Of  the  tribe  of  Joseph  were  sealed  twelve  thou- 
sand. Of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin  were  sealed  twelve 
thousand. 

9.  After  this  I  beheld,  and,  lo,  a  great  multitude, 
which  no  rnan  could  number,  of  all  nations,  and  kin- 
dreds, and  people,  and  tongues,  stood  before  the 
throne,  and  before  the  Lamb,  clothed  with  white  robes 
and  palms  in  their  hands; 

10.  And  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  Salvation 
to  our  God  which  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  un- 
to the  Lamb. 

11.  And  all  the  angels  stood  round  about  the  throne, 
and  about  the  elders  and  the  four  beasts,  and  fell  before 
the  throne  on  their  faces,  and  worshipped  God, 

12.  Saying,  Amen:  Blessing,  and  glory,  and  wis- 
dom, and  thanksgiving,  and  honor,  and  power,  and 
might,  be  unto  our  God  forever  and  ever.    Am.en. 

13.  And  one  of  the  elders  answered,  saying  unto  me, 
What  are  these  which  are  arrayed  in  white  robes?  and 
whence  came  they? 

14  And  I  said  unto  him,  Sir,  thou  knowest.  And 
he  said  lo  me,  These  are  they  which  came  out  of  great 
tribulation,  and  have  washed  their  robes,  and  made 
them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb. 

15.  Therefore  are  they  before  the  throne  of  God, 
and  serve  him  day  and  night  in  his  temple;  and  he 
that  sitteth  on  the  throne  shall  dwell  among  them. 

16.  They  shall  hunger  no  more,  neither  thirst  any 
more;  neither  shall  the  sun  light  on  them,  nor  any  heat. 

17.  For  the  Lamb  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the 
throne  shall  feed  them,  and  sh  jU  lead  them  imto  living 
fountains  of  waters:  and  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears 
from  their  eyes. 

Of  this  chapter  only  a  very  summary  explanation 
will  be  given. 

After  the  preceding  visicMis,  in  which  the  events  of 
providence  had  been  represented  to  the  conversion  of 
the  empire  from  heathenismi  to  Christianity,  the  apostle 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  VII.     tt7 

saw  prophetically,  v.  1.  four  angels  standing  in  the 
four  corners  of  the  earth,  holding  the  four  winds,  the 
emblems  of  commotion  and  trouble,  that  they  should 
not  blow,  and  producing  a  calm,  signifying  that  a  state 
of  tranquillity  would  succeed  those  conflicting  scenes  in 
church  and  state.  He  then  saw,  v.  2,  another  angel  as- 
cending from  the  east,  probably  Christ,  having  the  seal 
of  the  living  God.  Tliis  angel  cried  with  aloud  v.. ice 
to  the  four  angcrls,  saying,  Hurt  not  the  earth,  nor  the 
sea,  nor  the  trees,  till  we  have  sealed  the  servants  of  God 
in  their  foreheads.  This  sealing  alludes  to  the  ancient 
custom  of  impressing  the  forehead  of  servants  with  a 
mark,  to  designate  who  they  were,  and  to  whom  they 
pertained.  God's  seal,  visibly,  is  Christian  bapusin. 
This  holding  the  winds  and  sealing  the  servants  of 
God,  according  to  the  series  and  order  of  prophecy, 
will  primarily  respect  the  tranquillity  of  the  empire,  and 
the  great  accessions  made  to  the  visible  church  in  the 
protecting  and  fostering  reign  of  Constantine,  when  it 
is  said 'twelve  thousand  Jews  and  Gentiles  were  baptis- 
ed in  one  day,  besides  women  and  children' — yet  the 
terms  imply,  that  the  winds  would  hit  holden  only  till 
the  servants  of  God  were  sealed,  and  that  when  this 
restraint  was  removed,  the  winds  would  blow,  tempes- 
tuous scenes,  or  troublous  limes,  would  succeed — 
when  we  recollect  also,  that  the  144,000  whom  the 
apostle  saw  with  the  Lamb  on  mount  Zion,  chap,  xiv, 
were  sealed,  or  had  'his  father's  name  in  their  foreheads,' 
and  that  they  were  'virgins,'  not  corrupted  with  the 
idolatrous  superstition  of  the  great  apostacy,  and  'fol- 
lowed the  Lamb  whithersoever  he  went,'  had  net  been 
seduced  by  the  blandishments  and  artifices  of  the  cor- 
rupt church,  but  were  his  faithful  witnesses  for  the 
truth,  and  that  the  great  multitude,  clothed  in  white, 
had  come  out  of  great  tribulation — we  are  compelled 
to  consider  this  transaction  of  sealing,  as  similar  to  the 
measuring  of  the  teniple,  chap,  xi,  as  ultimately  desig- 
nating that  selected  remnant  which  God  had  reserved 
for  himself,  which  he  would  sanctify  by  his  grace,  and 
impress  with  his  own  seal,  The  Lord knoweth  them  that 
are  his,  to  be  the  subjects  of  his  gracious  preservation, 


228    Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  VIL  _ 

through  tlie  perilous  and  afflictive  scene  of  the  approach- 
ing apostacy,  and  fmall)  reward  with  the  honor  and  bles- 
sedness of  the  faithful  in  heaven.  Of  tliose  who  were  seal- 
ed, according  to  the  usual  manner  of  the  scriptures,  pre- 
cedence and  rank  are  given  to  the  seed  of  Abraham,  the 
friend  of  God.  Of  the  twelve  tribes  there  were  J2,000 
sealed  in  each,  making  144,000  in  the  tribes  of  Israel,  In 
enumerating  the  tribes  it  is  observable,  that  the  tribes  of 
Dan  and  Ephraim  are  omitted,  for  they  were  the  first  and 
most  distinguished  for  idolatry,  for  which  they  should 
not  be  written  with  the  living  in  Jerusalem — and  that 
there  is  not  the  nsual  distinction  between  ine  sons  oi  the 
bondmaids  .nd  the  freewomcn,  for  in  Christ  Jesus 
there  is  neither  bond  nor  free,  as  all  distinction  is  dis- 
solved. After  the  sealing  of  the  tribes,  the  apostle  saw 
a  great  multitude,  which  no  man  could  number,  of  all 
nations,  and  kindreds,  and  people,  and  tongues,  stand- 
ing before  the  throne,  and  before  the  Lamb,  clothed  in 
white  robes,  the  emblems  of  sanctity,  and  palnis,  or 
branches  of  the  palm  tree,  the  symbols  of  victory,  in 
their  hands,  who  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  Salvation  to 
our  God  which  sitteth  on  the  throne,  and  unto  the 
Lamb — And  all  the  angels  stood  roundabout  the  throne, 
and  the  elders,  and  the  four  beasts,  and  fell  on  their 
faces,  and  worshipped  God,  Saying,  Amen;  Blessing, 
and  glory,  and  wisdom,  and  thanksgiving,  and  honor, 
and  power,  and  might,  be  unto  pur  God,  forever  and 
ever,  Amen.  After  this  anthem  of  praise,  one  ot  the 
elders  demanded  cf  the  apostle,  if  he  knew  who  were 
those  arrayed  in  white  robes?  and  from  whence  they 
came?  Ignorant  himself,  and  referring  the  question  to 
the  elder  for  an  answer,  he  was  informed,  that  they 
had  come  out  of  great  tribulation,  and  had  washed  their 
robes,  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb, 
and  now  purified,  for  their  constancy  and  sufierings  in 
the  cause  of  Christ,  were  before  the  throne  continually, 
that  the  Lamb  who  was  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  would 
minister  abundantly  to  their  refreshment  and  consolation, 
and  God  would  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes. 
Though  these  expressions  may  respect,  immediately, 
the  peace,  prosperity  and  happy  stute,  tnjoyed  by  the 


^  Explanation  of  the  Revelation^  Chapter  VIII.  22f 

church,  after  the  empire  was  converted  to  Christianity 
in  the  reign  of  Constantine,  yet  the  application  of  these 
expressions  to  the  heavenly  state,  chap,  xxi,  3,  4,  di- 
rects us  to  refer  this  description,  uUimaiely,  to  that 
final  d«"liverance  from  all  adversity,  to  those  honorable 
rewards,  and  that  perfect  blessedness,  which  God  will 
extend  to  all  his  faithful  servants,  and  especially  to  those 
who  have  been  persecuted  for  righteousness  sake,  in  his 
holy  and  eternal  kingdom. 

Chap.  VIII. 

1.  And  when  he  had  opened  the  seventh  seal,  there 
was  silence  in  heaven  about  the  space  of  half  an  hour. 

This  term  of  silence  in  heaven,  may  be  consider* 
ed  as  a  solemn  pause,  a  time  of  anxious  and  awful 
expectation  of  the  scene  which  was  about  to  open, 
and  the  events  which  should  next  succeed. 

2.  And  I  saw  the  seven  angels  which  stood  before 
God;  and  to  them  were  given  seven  trumpets. 

3.  And  another  angel  came  and  stood  at  the  altar 
having  a  golden  censer;  and  there  was  given  unto 
him  much  incense,  that  he  should  offer  it  with  the 
prayers  of  all  saints  upon  the  golden  altar  which  was 
before  the  throne. 

4.  And  the  smoke  of  the  incense  which  came  with 
the  prayers  of  the  saints,  ascended  up  before  God, 
out  of  the  angel's  hand. 

5.  And  the  angel  took  the  censer,  and  filled  it  with 
fire  of  the  altar,  and  cast  it  into  the  earth:  and  there 
were  voices,  and  thunderings,  and  lightnings,  and  an 
earthquake. 

6.  And  the  seven  angels  which  had  the  seven 
trumpets  prepared  themselves  to  sound. 

As  an  introduction  to  the  succeeding  scenes,  seven 
trumpets  are  given  to  seven  angels  who  stood  before 
the  throne,  waiting  to  receive,  and  prepared  to  exe- 
cute, the  mandates  of  their  glorious  sovereign;  but  be- 
fore they  proceed,  an  angel,  probably  Christ,  like  the 
high  priest,  fills  a  golden  censer  with  much  incense, 
his  own  most  grateful  merit,  and  offers  it  with  the 
prayers  of  the  saints,  to   render  them  acceptable,  and 


330    Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  Fill. 

give  them  efficacy  with  God.  The  ang^el  then  fills  his 
censer  with  fire,  the  symbol  of  God's  wrath,  and 
casts  it  into  the  earth,  as  coals  were  taken  from  be- 
tween the  cherubim  and  scattered  over  Jerusalem, 
Ezek.  X,  2,  denoting  the  judgments  of  God  which 
were  about  to  be  inflicted.  No  sooner  was  this  fire 
cast  into  the  earth,  than  there  were  voices,  and  thun- 
derings,  and  lightnings,  and  an  earthquake,  the  sym- 
bols of  God's  power  and  majesty  in  introducing  com- 
motion, troubles  and  revolutions,  among  the  nations 
of  the  earth. 

7.  The  first  angel  sounded,  and  there  followed  hail 
and  fire  mingled  with  blood,  and  they  were  cast  upon 
the  earth;  and  the  third  part  of  trees  was  burnt  up,  and 
all  green  grass  was  burnt  up. 

The  trumpet,  anciently,  was  the  instrument  used 
for  collecting  forces,  and  proceeding  to  war.  Hence, 
Jcr.  iv,  19,  Thou  hast  heard,  O  my  soul  the  sound  of 
the  trumpet,  the  alarm  of  war;  and  chap.  li,  27,  Blow 
the  trumpet — call  together  against  her,  (Babylon)  the 
kingdoms  of  Arrarat,  Minni,  and  Ashclienaz.  As  these 
scenes  are  opened  by  sounding  trumpets,  we  may  nat- 
urally expect  scenes  of  war  and  distress  to  succeed,  and 
we  shall  not  be  disappointed.  When  the  first  angel 
sounded,  there  followed  hail,  which  God  reserves  against 
the  day  of  battle  and  war,  Job.  xxxviii,  23,  and  fire 
mingled  wiih  blood,  indicating,  it  may  be,  that  furious 
spirit  which  burnt  up  a  third  part  of  the  trees  and 
green  grass,  or  spread  a  scene  of  carnage  and  slaughter 
in  the  Roman  empire,  desolated  so  many  cottages  and 
villages,  and  laid  so  many  cities  and  palaces  in  smoking 
ruins. 

The  tranqnillity  of  the  empire  and  church  in  the 
reign  of  Constantine  was  not  of  long  duration.  After 
his  death,  A.  D.  337,  discords  subsisted  between  his 
sons,  their  reigns  and  lives  were  short,  and  his  family 
soon  became  extinct.  Even  in  his  time,  the  Barbari- 
ans  attempted  irruptions  into  the  empire;  but  were  re- 
pelled. In  the  reigns  of  the  succeeding  emperors,  the 
Franks,  Almans,  Huns,  Sarmatians  and  Persians,  in- 
vaded the  empire,  but  were  repulsed,  especially  by  the 
genius  ajid  valor  of  Theodosius.      Through  this  peri- 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  VIII.    231 

od  we  may  consider  the  storm  as  collecting,  but  after 
the  death  ot  ♦Theodosius,  A.  D.  395,  under  Alaric  and 
his  Goths,  it  burst  with  incredible  violence,  desolated 
Greece  and  the  jdjacent  provinces,  and  penetrated  It- 
aly rven  to  Rome  itself,  spreading  slaughter  and  car- 
nage, sparing  neither  sex  nor  age,  desolating  villages, 
cities  and  regions,  wherever  it  came,  that  in  the  ex- 
pressive language  of  the  prophet,  if  the  land  was  as  the 
garden  of  Eden  before  them,  it  was  a  wilderness  behind 
them.  Soon  after  this  gale  subsided,  after  these  rava- 
ges by  the  Goths,  A.  D.  405,  Rhadagaisus  and  the 
northern  Germans  emigrated  from  their  frozen  region, 
commenced  predatory  excursions,  slaughtered  and 
laid  waste  wherever  they  directed  their  course,  and  men- 
aced Rome  itself.  Repelled  by  the  valor  of  the  Roman 
arms, they  invaded  the  provinces  of  Gaul,  and 'as  far  as 
the  ocean,  the  Alps,  and  the  Pyrennees,'  left  the  fair  and 
populous  cities,  heaps  of  ruin  behind  them,  and  'drove 
before  them,  in  a  promiscuous  muUitude,  the  bishop, 
the  senator,  and  the  virgin,  laden  with  the  spoil  of  their 
houses  and  their  altars.' 

As  there  are  intermissions  in  natural  storms,  so  in 
the  apocalyptic  storm  of  Gothic  invasion.  To  the  tre- 
mendou^j  gales  of  Alaric  and  Rhadagaisus,siicceeded  the 
Suevi,  the  Alans,  and  the  Vandals  in  4-09,  who,  taking 
a  western  direction,  ravaged  and  possessed  the  prov- 
inces of  Si)nin;  in  429  they  passed  the  straits  of  Gibral- 
tar, under  Genseric  iheir  king,  suddenly  overspread  the 
populous  and  fertile  provinces  of  x'Vfrica,  from  Tan- 
gier to  Tripoli,  mercilessly  slew  those  who  resisted, 
and  laid  the  cities  iti  ruin  wherever  they  turned  their 
arms. 

Scarcely  was  the  fui'y  of  this  gale  exhausted,  when 
another  in  441,  equally  tremendous,  was  realized  from 
Attila  and  his  Huns.  With  his  myriads,  Attila  invad- 
ed the  empire  of  the  East,  and  'the  whole  breadth  of 
Europe  from  the  Euxine,  to  the  Hadriatic,  for  500 
miles,  was  at  once  invaded,  occupied  and  desolated,  by 
the  barbarians  whom  he  led  into  the  field.'  A  peace 
was  concluded  with  the  emperor;  but  the  restless  Hun, 
450,  threatened   the  East  and  the  West.     The  storm 


232    Explanation  of  the  R&oelaiion,  Chapter  VTIL 

now  burst  upon  Gaul  and  Italy.  With  700,000  men 
he  entered  Gaul,  destroying  and  burning  wherever  he 
came;  and  after  desolating  the  West,  turned  his  arms 
towards  Italy,  and  filling  all  places  from  the  Alps  to  the 
Appcnnines  with  carnage,  terror  and  desolation,  support- 
ed the  character  which  he  assumed,  The  scourge  of  God 
and  the  terror  of  men. — After  these  distressing  scenes, 
the  northern  symbolical  storm  of  Gothic  iiwasion  sub- 
sided. How  aptly  might  it  be  represented  by  a  storm 
of  hail  and  fire  mingled  with  blood. 

8.  And  the  second  angel  sounded,  and  as  it  were  a 
great  mountain  burning  with  fire  was  cast  into  the  sea, 
and  the  third  part  of  the  sea  became  blood. 

9.  And  the  third  part  of  the  creatures  which  were  in 
the  sea,  and  had  life,  died;  and  the  third  part  of  the 
ships  were  destroyed. 

By  the  prophet,  Jer,  li,  25,  God  addr  sses  Babylon 
as  a  destroying  mountain,  and  affirms,  that  he  would 
roll  her  down  from  the  rocks,  and  make  her  a  burnt 
mountain.  This  sufficiently  informs  us,  that  in  the 
figurative  style  of  scripture,  mountains  signify  cities 
and  kingdoms,  as  rolling  them  from  the  rocks,  or 
rending  them  from  their  base,  denotes  their  ruin  and 
desolation.  As  these  trumpets  have  their  effect  upon  the 
Roman  empire,  denominated  the  third  part,  and  Uome 
is  the  Babylon  of  the  Revelation,  are  we  not  to  consid- 
er Rome  as  the  mountain  now  represented  to  be  m  a 
blaze,  and  that  this  fire  was  kindled  by  the  martial  fu- 
ry of  Genseric  king  of  the  Vandals,  who,  455,  sailed 
from  Africa  with  his  300,000  men,  landed  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Tiber,  marched  directly  to  Rome,  now  enfee- 
bled, and  incapable  of  making  resistance,  by  the  at- 
tacks and  depredations  of  Barbarian  conquerors,  seized 
the  city,  and  for  fourteen  days  abandoned  it  to  the  ra- 
pacity of  his  soldiers,  whodttstroyed  the  buildings,  de- 
faced the  palaces  and  churehes,  possessed  their  orna- 
ments and  treasures,  and  taking  the  wetilth  of  the  city 
for  a  prey,  with  an  immense  number  of  captives,  w«nt 
on  board  his  ships,  and  returned  to  Africa.*     Then 

*  We  cannot  but  observe  and  admire  the  aptness  and  propri- 
ety of  scriptural  figures.      The  irruptions  of  the  nations  upoi» 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  Fill.  2S3 

was  Rome  like  a  mountain  burning  with  fire,  cast  into  a 
sea  of  trouble. 

10.  And  the  third  angel  sounded,  and  there  fell  a 
great  star  from  heaven  burning  as  it  were  a  lamp,  and  it 
fell  upoa  the  third  part  of  the  rivers,  and  upon  the 
fountains  of  water. 

11  And  the  name  of  the  star  is  called  Wormwood: 
and  the  third  part  of  the  waters  became  wormwood: 
and  many  men  died  of  the  waters  because  they  were 
made  bitter. 

In  the  figurative  style  of  scripture.  Stars  denote  min- 
isters of  religion,  and  princes  of  state.  Under  the 
j)receding  truoipet,  by  the  sijniliuide  of  a  burnt  moun- 
tain, from  Jeremiah,  we  had  typified  the  dt'struction  of 
Rome,  and  by  the  symbol  of  a  star  falling,  IVoni  Isaiah, 
chap,  xiv,  12,  we  have  the  extinction  of  the  Babylonish 
prince:  so  in  the  falling  of  the  star,  under  this  trumpet, 
we  have  the  suppression  of  the  imperial  power  in 
Rome.  As  the  sea  is  a  colleciion  of  waters,  and  may 
denote  the  union  of  many  people  in  one  government, 
so  rivers  and  fountains  may  be  considered  as  the  separ- 
ate powders  or  parts  of  it,  and  as  this  relates  to  the  em- 
pire of  Rome,  in  this  instance,  the  rivers  and  fountains 
may  denote  either  the  inferior  authorities  of  the  state, 
or  the  several  governments  which  the  northern  nations 
had  now  established  within  the  limits  of  the  Roman 
empire.  The  star  which  fell  was  called  JFormwood^ 
the  symbol  of  trouble  and  aflPiiction,  and  the  fahing  of 
this  star  upon  the  rivers  and  fountains  and  making  them 
bitter,  will  signify,  that  upon  the  suppression  of  the  su- 
preme power  in  Rome,  bitter  discords  between  the  res- 
pective authorities,  which  would  generate  contests  and 
war,  produce  trouble  and  grief,  and  be  fatal  to  many.  This 
explanation  we  find  supported  by  historical  facts.  Al- 
though the  northern  nations  had  dismembered,  and 
erected  independent  governments  in  the  remote  prov- 
inces of  the  empire,  yet  the  states  of  Italy  were  pre- 

the  empire,  frorr!  the  north,  the  rej^ion  of  cold,  was  represented 
by  a  storm  of  hail;  but  the  attack  of  Genscric  from  the  sou;!  ,  the 
region  of  heat,  by  fire. 

30 


234  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  VIII. 

served,  and  Rome  continued  to  be  the  seat  of  power 
and  influence;  but  debilitated  by  reiterated  attacks  and 
depredations,  when  Genseric  like  a  consuming  blaze, 
seized  its  wealth,  and  captivated  its  citizens,  it 
became  as  a  mountain  burning  with  fire  cast  into  a 
sea  of  trouble.  In  this  reduced  and  enfeebled  state, 
Odoacer  king  of  the  Heruli,  A.  D.  476,  came  with 
an  army,  conquered  the  city,  deposed  Momyllus,  or 
Augustulus,  the  reigning  emperor,  extinguished  the 
imperial  line,  power,  and  even  the  Roman  name,  assu- 
med th?  title,  and  was  proclaimed  king  of  Italy.  Then 
the  imperial  power,  the  Roman  star,  fell  from  the  polit- 
ical heaven,  or  the  summit  of  earthly  power  and  glo- 
ry— and  it  fell  upon  the  third  part  of  the  rivers  and. 
fountains  of  waters,  the  respective  powers,  producing 
bitter  discords  and  contests,  baneful  feuds  and  emula- 
tions among  the  nations  who  had  established  tliem- 
selves  in  the  empire — Clovis  with  the  Alemanni,  the 
Visogoths,  and  Burgundians,  with  the  never  ceasing 
wars  between  the  princes  of  Saxon  blood,  in  Britain; 
and  ultimately,  and  it  may  be  principally,  the  violent 
contests  and  bloody  wars  which  subsisted  between  the 
nations  about  the  acquisition  and  government  of  Rome 
itself.  For  Theodoric  king  of  the  Goths  in  Iliyricum 
A.  D.  493,  attacked  Odoacer,  took  him  prisoner,  put  him 
to  death,  and  founded  the  Gothic  kingdom  in  Itah .  Af- 
ter this  the  Eastern  emperor  sent  his  litutenants  into  It- 
aly, and  a  war  commenced  between  them  and  the 
Gothic  kings,  which  subsisted  twenty  years  with  .11  its 
horrid  scenes  and  calamitous  eflfccts,  in  which  Rome 
was  alternately  taken  five  times  by  the  different  competi- 
tors, the  Gothic  kingdom  entirely  subverted,  and  Italy 
and  Rome  became  a  province  to  the  emperor  of  the 
East.  So  the  star  called  Wormwood,  fell  upon  the 
rivers  and  fountains,  and  many  died  of  the  waters  be- 
cause they  were  made  bitter. 

12.  And  tlie  fourth  angel  sounded,  and  the  tliird 
part  of  the  sun  was  smitten,  and  the  third  part  of  the 
moon,  and  the  third  pari  of  the  stars;  so  as  the  third 
part  of  them  was  darkened,  iind  the  day  shone  not  for 
a  third  part  of  it,  and  the  night  likewise. 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  VIII.  23J 

In  the  fig^urative  terms  of  scripture,  the  sun,  moon 
and  stars,  denote  the  governing  powers  of  tlic  state, 
their  fulling  iind  being  darkened,  the  desolation  of 
kingdoms  and  the  extinction  of  civil  power.  By  this 
figure  is  designated  the  destruction  of  Bab}  Ion,  Isa.  xiii, 
10,  11,  and  of  Jerusalem  Matt.  24.  In  this  instance, 
they  are  the  great  j)olitical  luminaries  of  the  world,  and 
darkening  the  third  part  of  them,  so  that  a  third  of 
their  beams,  or  rays,  should  be  restrained,  by  which 
one  third  part  of  the  world,  the  Roman  empire,  would 
be  involved  in  darkness,  imports  that  the  rulers  of  it, 
the  political  luminaries,  should  be  deposed,  or  extin- 
guished; and  the  state  be  reduced  to  great  perplexity 
and  distress.  This  was  verified  in  the  event.  I'hough 
Odoacer  deposed  the  emperor,  Augustulus,  and  Theo- 
doric  established  th<r  Gothic  kingdom  in  Italy,  yet  Rome 
continued  the  seat  of  power,  and  her  ancient  form  of 
government  was  retained.  She  still  possessed  her  senate, 
her  consuls,  her  patricians,  and  Romans  executed  the  of- 
fices of  state;  but  when  it  became  an  appendage  to  the 
Eastern  empire,  Justinian  the  emperor,  constituted 
Longinushis  lieutenant,  with  the  title  of  Exarch,  who 
came  into  the  province,  transferred  the  seat  of  govern- 
ment, from  Rome  to  Ravenna,  changed  the  whole  pohcy 
of  the  government,  deposed  the  senate,  the  consuls,  and 
the  patricians,  instituted  a  different  administration,  and 
made  Rome,  which  had  been  so  long  empress  of  the 
world,  a  small  duchy,  and  tributary  to  a  distant  city — 
then  was  her  political  atmosphere  darkened,  the  third 
part  of  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars,  was  smitten,  that  for 
Rome  and  the  empire,  the  day  shone  not  for  one  third 
part  of  it,  and  the  night  likewise. 

Afier  the  vision  of  these  trumpets,  in  appearance,  the 
apostle  saw  an  angel  fly  through  the  midst  of  heaven,  the 
region  of  the  atmosphere,  announcing  with  a  loud 
voice.  Woe,  woe,  woe,  to  the  inhabiters  of  the  earth, 
by  reason  of  the  voices  of  the  other  trumpet  of  the  three 
angels  which  are  yet  to  sound,  intimating,  that  however 
distressing  these  calamities  had  been,  yet  judi-ments, 
more  grievous  and  awful,  awaited  them  under  the  trum- 
pets which  would  succeed. 


236     Exflanaiion  of  the  Revelation,  Cliapter  IX. 

Chap.  IX. 

1.  And  the  fifth  angel  sounded,  and  I  saw  a  star  fall 
from  heaven  unto  the  earth:  and  to  him  was  given  the 
key  of  the  bottomless  pit. 

2.  And  he  opened  the  bottomless  pit,  and  there  arose 
a  smoke  out  of  the  pit,  as  the  smoke  of  a  great  fur- 
nace: and  the  sun  and  the  air  were  darkened,  by  reason 
of  the  smoke  of  the  pit. 

3.  And  there  came  out  of  the  smoke,  locusts  upon  the 
eardi;  and  unto  them  was  given  power,  as  the  scorpions 
ol  the  earth  have  power. 

4.  Audit  was  commanded  them  that  they  should  not 
hurt  the  grass  of  the  earth,  neither  any  green  thing, 
neither  any  tree;  but  only  those  men  which  have  not 
the  seal  of  God  in  their  foreheads. 

5.  And  to  them  it  was  given  that  they  should  not 
kill  them,  but  that  they  should  be  tormented  five  months: 
and  their  torment  was  as  the  torment  of  a  scorpion 
when  he  striketh  a  man. 

6.  And  in  those  days  shall  men  seek  death,  and  shall 
not  find  it;  and  shall  desire  to  die,  and  death  shall  flee 
from  them. 

7»  And  the  shapes  of  the  locusts  were  like  unto  horses 
prepared  unto  battle;  and  on  their  heads  were  as  it  were 
crowns  like  gold,  and  their  faces  were  as  the  faces  of  men. 

8.  And  they  had  hair  as  the  hair  of  women,  and  their 
teeth  were  as  the  teeth  of  lions. 

9.  And  they  had  breastplates  as  it  were  breastplates 
of  iron;  and  the  sound  of  their  wings  was  as  the  sound 
of  chariots  of  many  horses  running   to  battle. 

10.  And  they  had  tails  like  unto  scorpions,  and  there 
were  stings  in  their  tails:  and  their  power  was?  to  hurt 
men  five  months. 

11.  And  they  had  a  king  over  them,  which  is  the 
angel  of  the  bottomless  pit,  whose  name  in  the  Hebrew 
tongue  is  Abaddon,  but  in  the  Greek  tongue  hath  his 
name  Apollyon. 

12.  One  woe  is  past;  and,  behold,  there  come  two 
woes  more  hereafter. 

Angels  are  called  morning  stars,  Job  xxxviii,  7.  Min- 
isters of  religion  are  stars  in  Christ's  right  hand,  Rev. 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  IX.    23t 

i.  Impostors,  heretics,  and  false  teachers,  are  wander- 
ing stars,  Jude,  ver.  13.  This  star,  represented  as  tail- 
ing from  heaven,  the  region  of  light  and  purity,  must 
consequently  denote  some  impostor,  or  apostate  teach- 
er; his  having  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit,  there- 
gion  of  darkness  and  error,  opening  the  pit,  and  smoke 
proceeding  from  it  which  darkened  the  sun  and  air.  his 
introducing  some  detestable  doctrine,  some  danniable 
heresy,  which  would  efface  the  glory  of  Christ,  and  ob- 
scure the  gospel  dispensation — and  locusts  issuing  out 
of  the  smoke,  having  power  to  torment  men  like  scor- 
pions, and  stings  in  their  tails  with  which  they  should 
do  hurt,  corrupt  agents,  who,  in  i)ropagating  the  delu- 
sion, should  torment  the  bodies,  and  poison  the  souls 
of  men. 

This  angel  who  had  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit, 
we  may  suppose  to  be  the  heretic  Sergius,  vvho  apos- 
tatised from  the  Christian  faith.  The  snioke  of  the  pit 
which  darkened  the  sun  and  the  air,  the  imposture  of 
M.ihomet,  wiiich  so  obscured  the  glory  ol  Christ,  and 
the  dispensation  of  the  gospel.  The  locusts  were  his 
disciples,  or  followers — Their  king,  whose  name  was 
Apollyon,  Destroyer^  was  Mahomet  himself.  The 
process  appears  to  have  been  this:  Mahomet  would  in- 
vent and  impose  anew  system  of  religion  upon  the 
world;  but  found  himself  unable  to  effect  his  purpose, 
according  to  his  desire,  through  his  ignorance  of  Jew- 
ish and  Christian  doctrines.  In  this  state  of  embar- 
rassment and  suspense,  he  became  acquainted  with  Ser- 
gius,  or  Baheira,  a  Nestorian  monk,  with  whom  he 
formed  an  intimacy;  and  the  monk  for  some  crime  hav- 
ing been  excommunicated  and  expelled  his  monastery, 
was  received  by  Mahomet  into  his  house.  PVom  Ser- 
gius  he  derived  the  information  and  aid  requisite  for  an 
accomplishment  of  his  design,  and  was  prepared  to 
commence  the  work  of  imposture  and  delusion.  Hav- 
ing matured  his  system,  A.  D.  608,  he  began  to  propa- 
gate his  doctrine  and  proselyte  to  his  religion.  In  the 
year  612,  he  publicly  assumed  the  office  and  authority 
of  a  prophet.  In  the  heretical  excommunicate,  Sergi- 
us,  we  have  the  star  fallen  from  heaven,  in  the  informa- 


238     Explanation  of  the  Revelation^  Chapter  IX, 

tion  ynd  aid  which  he  afforded  Mahomet,  in  complet- 
ing; his  system  the  key  with  which  he  opened  the  bot- 
tomless pit — in  the  propagation  of  the  imposture,  the 
smoke  and  ftim<-s  of  the  pit,  which  darkened  the  sun 
and  air,  the  glory  of  Christ  and  the  gospel — in  Mahom- 
et and  his  acliierents,  we  have  Apollyon  and  the  locusts. 
To  he  locnsvs  power  was  given  to  torment  men  five 
months.  Maliomet  began  |)ublicly  to  propagate  his  de- 
lusion, A.  D.  612,  in  Mecca,  in  Arabia.  Being  op- 
posed in  Mecca  and  his  life  in  danger,  he  fled  to  Me- 
dina 622.  He  now  t  uight  his  discij)Ies,  that  religion 
was  to  be  propagated  hy  the  sword,  and  commenced 
the  honid  work  of  destruction.  He  attacked  the  mer- 
chants of  Mecca,  and  robbed  and  plundered  all  who 
woald  not  acknowledge  him  as  God's  prophet,  and 
embrace  his  doctrine.  Soon  he  subjected  the  greater 
pp.rt  of  Arabia,  and  turnt^d  his  arms  upon  Syria.  He 
died  in  631,  in  twenty  rhree  years  havmg  ''established 
a  new  religion  and  a  new  empire,  greater  than  Germa- 
ny, Italy,  Frmce,  Spain,  Great  Britain  and  Ireland." 
His  successors  extended  their  conquests  so  successful- 
J}',  that  in  651  they  had  subdued  all  Persia,  Syria,  Ju- 
dea,  E^ypt  and  the  Roman  provinces  in  Africa. 

Alter  a  suspension  oi  abou»  fifty  years,  produced  by 
internal  discords  and  contests,  they  renewed  their  en- 
terprises, and  passed  from  Africa  into  Spain,  with  those 
immense  armies  and  rapid  successes  which  menaced 
the  conquest  of  all  Europe,  and  the  total  extinction  of 
the  Chiistian  name.  From  Spain  they  proceeded  to 
France,  but  after  some  successes,  realized  a  terrible 
deft  at  which  terminated  the  career  of  their  glory  and 
their  arms.  Bishop  Newton  from  Mr.  Mede  remarks, 
"It  sounds  incredible,  but  most  true  it  is,  that  in  the 
space  of  eighty,  or  not  many  }'ears  more,  they  subdued 
and  acquired  to  the  diabolical  kingdom  of  Mahomet, 
Palestine,  Syria,  almost  all  Asia  Minor,  both  Arme- 
nias,  Persia,  India,  Egypt,  Nnmidia,  all  Barbary,  even 
to  the  river  Niger,  Portugal,  and  Spain.  Neither  did 
their  fortune  or  ambition  stop  till  they  had  added  also  a 
great  part  of  Italy,  even  to  the  gates  of  Rome;  more- 
over, Sicily,   Candia,  Cyprus,  and  the  other  islands  cf 


Explanation  ofihe  Revelation,  Chajtter  IX.     2.'^9 

the  Mediterranean  Sea  Good  God!  hnw  great  a  tract 
of  land!  how  many  crowns  were  hen?  No  iiaiion  ever 
had  so  wide  a  command,  nor  ever  were  so  mai.y  king, 
doms  subjugated  in  so  short  a  sp:ice  of  time." 

The  mind  is  instantly  impresscc!  with  the  extent  md 
terribleness  of  this  woe,  and  the  dieiidlul  calamirii  ?,  in- 
flicted upon  the  world  under  this truni[)et.  The  scene 
of  slaughter  and  blood,  of  desolation  and  misery,  which 
pervaded  such  extensive  regions,  is  more  easily  con- 
ceived than  described.  In  one  battle,  as  the  L-eneral 
writes  the  Califf,  or  emperor,  they  killed  150,000  men, 
took  40,000  prisoners,  destro}ed  it  11  the  fugitives,  and 
*God  made  them  masters  of  their  country,  and  wealth, 
and  children.'  Upon  their  procecdiisg  fiom  S;.'..un  with 
their  wives  and  children,  to  establish  thenisehts  in 
France,  commenced  perhaps  one  of  the  most  bloody 
battles,  which  ever  was  fought  On  the  part  ol  the 
Saracens,  or  Mahometans,  fell  350,000  men  with  their 
general. 

If  we  inquire  for  the  correspondence  between  the 
type  and  the  substance,  the  prediction  and  the  event, 
it  may  be  instructive  and  convincing.  Arabia  is  the 
native  soil  of  locusts,  and  these  t}  pica!  locusts,  the  Sar- 
acens, or  Mahometans,  originated  in  Arabia.  Lc^custs 
proceed  from  pits  or  holes,  and  Mahomet  invenied  his 
imposture,  which  came  from  the  bottomless  pit,  in  a 
cave.  When  the  pit  was  opened,  smoke  ascendtrd 
which  darkened  the  sun  and  air,  and  the  delusion  of 
Mahomet  obscured  the  Sun  of  righteousness,  and  in- 
volved the  Roman  world  in  spiritual  darkness.  Let  us 
proceed  to  a  more  particular  analogy.  Though  their 
heads,  similar  to  natural  locusts,  were  like  the  heads 
of  horses,  yet  they  had  faces  like  men,  and  hair,  as 
women,  and  the  Arabians,  Saracens,  or  MahomtUins 
had  faces  and  beards  like  men.  and  as  women,  dres>t.d 
and  plaited  their  hair.  The  locusts  had  crowns  upon 
their  heads,  and  the  Mahometans  wore  ornamented 
turbans,  or  caps,  like  crowns,  and  boasted,  that  their 
common  dress  was  equal  to  the  crowns  of  kings  The 
locusts  had  teeth  like  the  tt  eih  of  lions,  strong  to  de- 
vour, and  the  Mahometans,  by  their  spoliations  and  rav- 


240    Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Cliapter  IX, 

ages,  devoured  as  it  were  the  whole  earth.  As  natural 
locusts  have  a  hard  shell  on  their  breasts,  these  typical 
locusts  had  breast-plates,  and  the  Mahometans  had  their 
defensive  armor  as  v^ell  as  their  offensive  weapons — and 
the  sound  of  their  wings  was  as  the  sound  of  many- 
horses  running  to  battle,  and  the  Mahometan  armies 
principally  consisted  of  cavalry,  they  excelled  in  horse- 
manship, as  did  their  horses  for  their  speed  or  swiftness, 
by  which  as  it  were  they  flew  to  battle  and  conquest. 
The  locusts  were  also  like  scorpions  which  have  venom 
in  their  tails,  and  the  Mahometans  drew  after  them  a 
train  of  tormenting  evils,  by  their  arms,  to  the  bodies, 
and  by  their  doctrines,  to  the  souls,  of  men.  The  lo- 
custs had  a  king  over  them,  the  angel  of  the  bottom- 
less pit,  and  Mahomet  was  the  teacher  of  his  followers, 
the  general  of  his  armies,  and  the  king  of  his  subjects. 
The  name  of  the  king,  in  Hebrew,  was  Abaddon,  and 
in  the  Greek,  Apollyon,  The  Destroyer — and  Mahomet 
destroyed  the  bodies  of  men  with  his  sword,  and  their 
souls  with  his  doctrine.  These  mystic  locusts  had  their 
particular  orders  or  instructions.  They  were  command- 
ed not  to  hurt  the  grass  of  the  earth,  nor  any  green  thing, 
nor  any  green  tree, but  only  those  men  who  had  not  the  seal 
ofGod  in  their  foreheads — and  theMahometan  chiefs  gave 
particular  orders  to  their  armies,  not  'to  destroy  any  palm- 
trees,  nor  cut  down  any  fruit  trees,  nor  do  anj^  mischief 
to  cattle,  except  such  as  they  killed  to  eat' — and  it  was 
also  the  professed  design  of  the  Mahometans  not  to  de- 
stroy property  and  make  conquests,  but  to  exterminate 
error  and  idolatry,  and  propagate,  as  they  termed  it,  the 
true  religion.  As  it  was  the  divine  design,  by  these 
locusts,  or  the  Mahometans,  to  chastise  those  men  who 
had  not  the  seal  of  God  in  their  foreheads,  or  corrupt 
and  degenerate  Christians,  so  it  was  given  them  not  to 
kill,  overturn  and  subdue  the  Christian  power,  or  state, 
but  torment,  humble  and  distress  men,  five  months;  and 
the  tormenting  influence  of  the  typical  locusts,  or  Ma- 
hometans, was  restricted  to  that  term.  Their  religious 
code  forbad  them  to  make  war  in  the  sacred  months, 
the  two  first,  and  the  two  last,  of  the  year.  Accordingly 
they  commenced  their  enterprize  in  the  spring,  and  ter- 


Explanation  of  the  Revel al ion ^  Chapter  JX.  241 

minatetl  them  wiili  the  summer.  So  ns  natural  locusts 
live  only  five  months,  these  mystic  locusts  lived,  mar« 
tially,  for  that  term  only.  But  if  we  understand  the 
five  months  prophetically,  which  is  the  most  probable 
and  important,  as  this  is  a  prophecy;  the  five  months, 
computing  each  d.iy  for  a  year,  will  be  one  hundred  and 
fift}'  years,  and  this  was  the  term  of  Mahometan  suc- 
cess. 'Their  power  of  tormeniinj^  men  was  chiefly  in 
that  period.'  According  to  history,  they  commenced 
their  conquests,  A.  D.  G12,  when  Mahomet  began 
to  propagate  his  doctrine,  and  continued  them  until 
A.  D.  762,  when  the  calif,  or  emperor,  Almansor  built 
Bagdad,  and  called  it  the  city  of  peace.  *From  this 
time  the  califs,  who  before  had  removed  from  place  to 
place,  and  pursued  their  conquests,  had  a  fixed  resi- 
dence; the  Mahometans  became  a  regular  people,  and 
their  power  began  to  decline.  After  this  also  they  had 
no  more  one  king  over  them,  as  Spain  revolted  and  set 
up  a  king,  or  head,  in  opposition  to  the  reigning  family.' 

The  locusts,  or  Mahometans,  were  invested  with 
power  to  torment  those  men  who  had  not  the  seal  of 
God  in  their  foreheads,  or  Christians  corrupted  with 
idolatrous  superstition;  but  not  to  kill  them — and  they 
ravaged  the  richest  provinces,  repeatedly  besieged  Con- 
stantinople, and  wasted  Italy,  even  to  the  gates  of  Rome; 
but  could  subdue  the  empire,  neither  of  the  east, 
nor  the  west,  nor  extirpate  the  Christian  name — and  it 
is  very  remarkable,  that  when  they  attempted  Savoy, 
Piedmont,  and  the  south  of  France,  where  the  Chris- 
tian religion  was  least  corrupted,  and  the  doctrines  of* 
the  gospel  were  preserved  in  the  greatest  purity,  they 
were  defeated  in  several  battles  by  the  famous  Charles 
Martel,  which  terminated  their  conquests  and  their 
glory. 

This  resemblance  between  the  typical  locusts  and 
the  Mahometans,  must  impress  every  candid,  contem- 
plative mind;  but  it  is  rendered  more  complete  by  the 
observation,  that  'there  happened  in  the  extent  of  this 
torment,  a  coincidence  of  the  event  with  the  name  of 
the  locusts.  The  Mahometans  have  made  inroads  in 
all  those  parts  of  Christendom  where  the  natural  locusts 
oi 


242  Explanation  of  the  Revelationy  Chapter  IX, 

are  seen  and  known  to  do  the  most  mischief,  and  n® 
where  else,  and  that  too  in  the  same  proportion.  Where 
the  locusts  are  seldom  seen,  there  the  Mahometans 
stayed  little,  where  the  locusts  are  seen  most,  there  they 
stayed  most,  and  where  they  breed  most,  in  Arabia, 
they  had  their  beginning  and  their  greatest  power.' 

After  the  description  of  the  locusts,  it  was  proclaim- 
ed, One  woe  is  past:  and  behold  there  come  two  more 
woes  hereafter — the  more  distinctly  to  impress  the 
mind  with  these  woes,  or  the  calamities  inflicted  under 
these  trumpets,  and  to  intimate,  that  a  term  of  time 
would  intervene  between  this  woe  and  that  which  would 
succeed. 

13.  And  the  sixth  angel  sounded,  and  I  heard  a 
voice  from  the  four  horns  of  the  golden  altar  which  is 
before  God, 

14.  Saying  to  the  sixth  angel  which  had  the  trum- 
pet, Loose  the  four  angels  which  are  bound  in  the  great 
river  Euphrates. 

15.  And  the  four  angels  were  loosed,  which  were 
prepared  for  an  hour  and  a  day  and  a  month  and  a 
year  for  to  slay  the  third  part  of  men. 

16.  And  the  number  of  the  army  of  the  horsemen 
were  two  hundred  thousand  thousand;  and  I  heard  the 
number  of  them. 

17.  And  thus  I  saw  the  horses  in  the  vision,  and 
them  that  sat  on  them,  having  breastplates  of  fire  and 
of  jacinth  and  brimstone;  and  the  heads  of  the  horses 
were  as  the  heads  of  lions,  and  out  of  their  mouths 
issued  fire,  and  smoke  and  brimstone. 

18.  By  these  three  was  the  third  part  of  men  killed, 
by  the  fire,  and  by  the  smoke,  and  by  the  brimstone 
which  issued  out  of  their  mouths. 

19.  For  their  power  is  in  their  mouth,  and  in  their 
tails;  for  their  tails  were  like  unto  serpents,  and  had 
heads,  and  with  them  they  do  hurt. 

20.  And  the  rest  of  the  men  which  were  not  killed 
by  these  plagues,  yet  repented  not  of  the  works  of  iheir 
hands,  that  they  should  not  worship  devils,  and  idols  of 
gold,  and  silver,  and  brass  and  s'.one,  and  of  wood: 
which  neither  can  see,  nor  hear,  nor  walk: 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation^  Chapter  IX.  243 

21.  Neither  repented  they  of  their  murders,  nor  of 
their  sorceries,  nor  of  their  fornication,  nor  of  their 
thefts. 

After  the  vision  of  the  locusts,  or  Mahometans,  the 
apostle  heard  a  voice  from  the  horns  of  the  golden  altar 
uhich  stood  in  the  temple,  before  the  holy  of  holies, 
sayini^^  to  the  sixth  angel.  Loose  the  four  angels  which 
are  bound  by  the  river  Euphrates.  These  four  angels 
were  the  princes  of  four  Turkish  principalities  situated 
by  that  famous  river,  now  to  be  employed,  as  instru- 
ments in  divme  providence,  for  punishing  the  degene- 
racy of  superficial  and  corrupt  Christians.  For  this 
purpose  they  were  prepared  for  an  hour,  and  a  day,  and 
a  month,  and  a  year.  Their  army  consisted,  chiefly, 
of  cavalry,  or  horsemen.  The  apostle  heard  the  num- 
ber of  them.  This  was  very  great,  myriads  of  myri- 
ads. They  had  breastplates  of  fire,  or  red,  of  jacinth, 
or  blue,  and  of  brimstone,  or  yellow,  and  out  of  their 
mouths  proceeded  fire  and  smoke  and  brimstone.  For 
their  power  was  in  their  mouths  and  in  their  tails.  As 
they  spread  desolation  and  misery  before  them,  they 
drew  a  destructive  train  after  them.  The  rest  of  the 
men,  the  Christians  of  the  West,  the  spectators  of  these 
distressful  scenes,  were  not  reformed  by  these  judg- 
ments, neither  repented  of  their  idolatry,  nor  of  their 
magic,  nor  of  their  debaucheries,  their  injustice,  nor 
their  thefts. 

These  four  angels  were  the  four  Turkish  sultanies,  or 
principalities,  which  had  been  established  upon  the  riv- 
er Euphrates.  The  manner  appears  to  have  been  sum- 
marily nhis.  The  Tartars,  or  Turks,  commenced 
conquering  and  predatory  enterprizes  from  Tartary, 
or  Turcomania.  They  proceeded  in  their  enterprizes, 
until  they  came  to  the  Euphrates.  They  established 
one  Sultany  at  Bagdad,  A.  D.  1055,  another  at  Da- 
mascus, 1079,  one  at  Aleppo  the  same  year,  and  anoth- 
er at  Iconium  1080.  These  principalities  were  upon, 
or  contiguous  to  the  Euplirates.  When  they  were 
concerting  and  preparing  to  execute  new  enterpri- 
zes, a  religious  frenzy  was  excited  in  Europe  by  the 
pope.     It  was  represented  as  an  intolerable  grievance, 


244  Explanation  qf'  the  Revel aHon,  Chapter  IX. 

that  Jerusalem,  the  holy  clty^  in  which  Christ  had  been 
crucified,  and  which  contained  the  bones  of  so  many 
martyrs,  should  be  possessed  by  the  infidels,  or  Ma- 
hometans-— and  represented  as  a  most  laudable  and 
meritorious  effort  to  wrest  it  out  of  their  power.  For 
this  purpose  the  Christians  waged  the  crusades,  or  ho- 
ly wars.  The  banner  of  the  cross  wai  unfurled,  and 
superstition  filled  its  ranks^  Immense  armies  were 
raised  and  conveyed  to  Syria,  and  the  Holy  Land. 
These  filled  the  country  contiguous  to  the  Turks,  ob- 
structed their  progress,  and  thus  bound  those  four  an- 
gels in  the  great  river  P^uj.hrates.  These  wars  began 
in  the  eleventh,  continued  through  the  twelfth,  and 
ended  in  the  thirteenth  century — and  so  long  were 
those  angels  bound.  But  when  the  crusades  were 
abandoned,  those  restraints  were  removed,  and  these 
angels  were  loosed.  After  various  changes  among 
them,  they  united  under  Ortogrul,  as  a  common  head, 
und  pursued  their  conquests.  They  are  called  an  ar.. 
my  of  horsemen,  and  the  Turkish  armies  consisted 
principally  of  cavalry.  Their  horses  had  heads  like 
lions,  strong,  courageous  and  fierce,  and  the  Turks 
were  barbarously  fierce  and  bloody.  It  is  said,  that 
out  of  the  mouths  of  the  horses  issued  lire,  and  smoke, 
and  briuistone,  a^  manifest  allusion,  says  Dr.  Newton, 
*to  guns  and  gunpov/der  which  were  invented  under 
this  trumpet;'  and  which  were  so  useful  to  the  Turks 
in  making  conquests*  With  these  they  broke  into 
Europe,  besieged  castles  <ind  cities,  battered  walls,  and 

*  Mr.  Lowniaii  objects  as^ainst  applying  the  fire,  aftd  smoke 
and  brimstone,  to  guns  and  gunpowder,  because  they  were 
not  invented  when  the  apostle  bad  this  vision.  Neither  was 
the  imposuue  of  Mahomet  invented  when  the  apostle  had  the 
vision  of  llie  locusts,  which  Mr.  Lowman  applies  to  the  Ma- 
hometans. And  is  it  more  improper  to  apply  the  fire,  and 
snjokev  and  brimstone  to  guns  and  gunpower,  becayse  they 
were  not  invented,  than  to  apply  the  locusts  to  the  Mahome- 
tans, when  their  imposture  was  not  eonceived?  It  is  very 
doubtful  whether  the  apostle  1  ad  any  knowledge  of  the  sub- 
jects exhibited  in  his  visions,  unless  they  were  particularly  ex- 
plained. He  had  the  virriouis,  and  simply  related  what  he  heard 
and  saw. 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  IX.    245 

reduced  Constantinople,  making  use  of  cannon  of  an 
enormous  sizC;  some  of  which  carried  balls  of  one,  two, 
and  three  hundred  j^ound  weight.  How  strikingly  was 
a  Turkish  army,  consisting  principally  of  horsemen 
having  such  a  terrible  artiller\  in  its  front,  represented 
by  horses  out  of  whose  mouths  issued  tire  and  smoke 
and  brimstone? — Their  army  is  described  as  being 
very  great.  Two  hundred  thousand  thousand  horse- 
men, and  horsemen  have  constituted,  principally,  the 
Turkish  armies,  which  are  said  to  consist  of  7  or 
800,000  men.  They  had  breastplates  of  fire,  and  jacinth, 
and  brimstone,  of  scarlet,  blue  and  yellow,  and  the 
Turks  have  ever  preferred  these  colors  for  their  martial 
dress,  and  of  these  colors  are  their  standards.  Their  tails 
had  heads,  like  serpents  which  ejected  venom,  and,  like 
the  Mahometans,  the  Turks  who  embraced  their  relig- 
ion, drew  after  them  a  train  of  the  same  poisonous  and 
destructive  evils,  to  the  bodies  and  the  souls  cf  men. 

These  angels  were  prepared  lor  an  hour,  and  a  day, 
and  a  month,  and  a  year  to  kill  the  third  part  of  men. 
If  this  be  understood  literally,  it  expresses  a  complete 
and  prompt  preparation  for  the  evils  which  they  were 
to  inflict;  but  if  prophetically,  it  defines  the  term  of  their 
destructive  influence;  and  an  hour,  and  a  day,  and  a 
month,  and  a  year,  will  comprize  the  whole  period.  A 
year  will  be  360  years,  a  month  30,  a  day  will  be  one 
year,  and  an  hour  will  be  fifteen  days,  which  will  make 
391  3'ears  15  days.  'Now,'  says  Bishop  Newton,  'it  is 
wonderfully  remarkable,  that  the  first  victory  of  the 
Turks  over  the  Christians  was  A.  D.  1281,  when 
Grtogrul  crowned  his  victories  with  the  con- 
quest of  Kutahi  from  the  Greeks.'  They  took  Cam- 
eneic  from  the  Poles  1672.  This  was  exactlj'-  t391 
years — and  if  the  time  when  they  took  Kutahi  could  be 
ascertained,  it  might  give  the  fifteen  days  with  equal 
exactness.  This,  it  is  to  be  observed,  was  the  term  for 
which  power  was  given  them  to  kill,  or  subdue  and 
make  conquests.  Their  power  to  exist  might  contin- 
ue, and  wars  between  them  and  other  nations  might 
subsist,  in  which  they  might  obtain  victories  and  suffer 
defeats;  but  at  the  end  of  391  years  and  fifteen  days,  their 


24(?  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  IX. 

power  to  kill,  to  subdue  and  extend  their  conquests 
should  determine  and  cease;  and  according  to  the  most 
accurate  historians,  the  conquest  of  Cameniec  elevated 
them  to  the  zenith  of  their  power  and  glory.  From 
1672  their  power  hath  so  gradually  declined,  that  with 
difficulty,  they  now  support  themselves  as  a  powerful 
state.  This  illustrates  the  consent  between  the  pre- 
diction  and  the  event,  and  should  convince  us  of  the 
precision  with  which  the  spirit  of  prophecy  predicted 
future  scenes  and  events.  Though  their  power  was 
limited  to  an  hour,  and  a  day,  and  a  month,  and  a  year, 
it  is  implied,  that  it  should  be  exerted  through  that 
term,  and  for  391  years,  the  Turks  pursued  their  con- 
quests with  astonishing  success,  spread  such  a  terrible 
scene  of  desolation  as  perhaps  the  world  had  never  wit- 
nessed, and  completely  executed  their  commission  by 
killing,  or  conquering  and  subduing,  the  third  part  of 
men,  or  the  empire  of  the  Greeks.  Having  conquered 
the  Eastern  provinces,  they  passed  into  Europe  in 
A.  D.  1453,  took  Constantinople,  and  in  succession, 
all  the  European  provinces  of  the  eastern  empire  real- 
ized the  fate  of  the  capital  city.  But  their  power  to 
kill  was  restricted  to  391  years,  and  since  the  conquest 
of  Cameniec,  A.  D.  1672,  whenever  they  have  attempt- 
ed the  conquest  of  other  states,  they  have  experien- 
ced repulse  and  defeat. 

Though  the  rest  of  the  men  (who  had  not  the  seal  of 
God  in  their  foreheads,  tlie  Latin  church,)  were  not 
killed  by  these  plagues,  and  had  witnessed  the  calam- 
ities with  which  God  chastised  the  eastern,  for  its  de- 
clensions, formality,  voluptuousness,  ambition  and 
idolatrous  superstition;  yet  they  repented  not  of  the 
works  of  their  hands;  but  persisted  in  the  worship  of 
devils,  demons,  deified  saints  and  martyrs,  and  idols 
of  gold,  and  silver,  and  brass,  and  wood,  and  stone, 
which  can  neither  see,  nor  hear,  nor  walk.  Neither 
repented  they  of  their  murders,  their  persecutions  and 
assassinations,  nor  of  their  sorceries,  their  magic,  their 
preiended  miracles  and  revelations,  with  which,  like 
Simon  Magus,  they  bewitched  the  people,  nor  their 
fornication,  nor  their  thefts — an  intimation,  that  as  the 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  IX.  247 

rest  of  the  men,  the  western  church,  were  not  reform- 
ed by  the  calamities  inflicted  on  the  Liistern,  but  con- 
tinued, impenitent  as  they  had  been  partakers  in  iheir 
sins,  they  should  be  in  their  plagues,  and  the  judgments 
of  God  would  next  be  inflicted  on  them. 

Chap.  X. 

1.  And  I  saw  another  mighty  angel  come  down 
from  heaven,  clothed  with  a  cloud;  and  a  rainbow  was 
upon  his  head,  and  his  face  was  as  it  were  the  sun, 
and  his  feet  as  pillars  of  fire. 

2.  And  he  had  in  his  hand  a  little  book  open:  and 
he  set  his  right  foot  upon  the  sea,  and  his  left  foot  on 
the  earth, 

3.  And  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  as  when  a  lion  roar- 
eth:  and  when  he  had  cried,  seven  thunders  uttered  their 
voices.  ^ 

4.  And  when  the  seven  thunders  had  uttered  their 
voices,  I  was  about  to  write:  and  I  heard  a  voice  from 
heaven  saying  unto  me,  Seal  up  those  things  which  the 
seven  thunders  uttered,  and  write  them  not. 

5.  And  the  angel  which  I  saw  stand  upon  the  sea 
and  upon  the  earth,  lifted  up  his  hand  to  heaven, 

6.  And  sware  by  him  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever, 
who  created  heaven,  and  the  things  that  therein 
are,  and  the  earth  and  the  things  that  therein  are,  and 
the  sea,  and  the  things  which  are  therein,  that  there 
should  i)e  time  no  longer. 

7.  But  in  the  days  of  the  voice  of  the  seventh  angel, 
when  he  shall  begin  to  sound,  the  mystery  of  God 
should  be  finished,  as  he  hath  declared  to  his  servants 
the  prophets. 

8.  And  the  voice  which  I  heard  from  heaven,  spake 
unto  me  again,  and  said.  Go  and  take  the  little  book 
which  is  open  in  the  hand  of  the  angel  which  standeth 
upon  the  sea  and  upon  the  earth. 

9.  And  I  went  unto  the  angel,  and  said  unto  liim. 
Give  me  the  little  book.  And  he  said  unto  me,  Take 
it,  and  eat  it  up;  and  it  shall  make  thy  btUy  bitter,  but 
it  shall  be  in  thy  mouth  sweet  as  honey. 


248    Explanation  of  the  Revelation^  Chapter  X. 

10.  And  I  took  the  little  book  out  of  the  angel's 
hand,  and  ate  it  up;  and  it  was  in  my  mouth  sweet  as 
honey:  and  as  soon  as  I  had  eaten  it  my  belly  was  bit- 
ter. • 

11.  And  he  said  unto  me,  Thou  must  prophesy 
again  before  many  peoples,  and  nations,  and  tongues 
and  kings. 

Of  this  chapter,  only  the  general  subjects  shall  be 
summarily  expressed. 

The  apostle  had  a  vision,  ver.  1,  of  a  very  august 
personage,  a  mighty  angel,  clothed  with  a  cloud,  the 
symbol  of  divine  majesty,  and  on  his  head  was  a  rain- 
bow, the  symbol  of  God's  most  gracious  covenant 
with  his  people.  His  face  was  splendid  as  the  sun,  and 
his  feet  were  as  pillars  of  fire.  This  angel  from  the 
similarity  of  appearance  with  the  personage,  chap,  i, 
appears  to  have  been  Jesus  Christ.  He  had  in  his  hand, 
V.  2,  a  little  book  open  for  the  inspection  of  all.  He 
set  his  right  foot  upon  the  sea,  and  his  left  foot  on  the 
earth,  and  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  v.  3.  as  when  a  li- 
on roareth:  when  he  cried,  seven  thunders  uttered 
their  voices.  When  the  seven  thunders  uttered  their 
voices,  and  the  apostle  was  about  to  write,  he  was  in. 
stantly  directed  to  seal  up  those  things  which  the  thun- 
ders uttered  and  not  write  them.  It  is  consequently 
improper  for  us  to  conjecture  what  they  were.  He 
then  saw  the  angel  lift  up  his  hand  to  heaven  and  heard 
liim  sware  by  him  that  liveth  forever  and  ever,  that 
there  should  be  time  no  longer,  or  more  correctly,  the 
time  should  not  be  yet — the  mystery  of  God  should  not 
yet  be  finished;  but  in  the  days  of  the  voice  of  the  sev- 
enth angel,  when  he  shall  begin  to  sound,  these  mys- 
terious scenes  of  divine  providence  should  be  consum- 
mated, and  the  millennial  state  of  the  church  com- 
mence, according  to  the  assurance  which  he  had  given 
to  his  servants  the  prophets.  The  apostle  was  then 
directed  to  take  the  little  book  and  eat  it  up.  Com- 
plying with  the  direction,  he  observed,  that  in  his 
mouth  it  was  sweet  as  honey,  but  in  iiis  belly  it  was  bit- 
ter— signifying,  that  however  pleasant  and  agreeable 
was   the  revelation    of    future    events  relating  to  the 


Explanalion  of  the  Revelalion,  Chapter  XI.  249 

church,  ill  its  effects,  it  would  be  painful  and  distress- 
ing. He  was  then  informed,  that  he  must  resume  his 
prophetic  office,  and  prophesy  before  many  nations, 
and  peoples  and  tongues,  and  kings. 

Chap.  XI. 

1.  And  there  was  given  me  a  reed  like  unto  a  rod: 
and  the  angel  stood,  saying,  Rise  and  measure  the  tem- 
ple of  God,  and  the  altar,  and  them  that  worship  there- 
in. 

2.  But  the  court  which  is  without  the  temple  leave 
out,  and  measure  it  not;  for  it  is  given  unto  the  Gen- 
tiles: and  the  holy  city  shall  they  tread  under  foot  for- 
ty and  two  months. 

3.  And  I  will  give  power  unto  my  two  witnesses,  and 
they  shall  prophecy  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  three- 
score days,  clothed  in  sackcloth. 

4.  These  are  the  two  olive  trees,  and  the  two  can- 
dlesticks standing  before  the  God  of  the  eardi. 

5.  And  if  any  man  will  hurt  them,  fire  proceedeth 
out  of  their  mouth,  and  devoureth  their  enemies:  and 
if  any  man  will  hurt  them,  he  must  in  this  manner  be 
killed. 

6.  These  have  power  to  shut  heaven,  that  it  rain 
not  in  the  days  of  their  prophecy:  and  have  power 
over  waters  to  turn  them  to  blood,  and  to  smite  the 
earth  with  all  plagues  as  often  as  they  will. 

7.  And  when  they  shall  have  finished  their  testimo- 
ny, the  beast  that  ascendeth  out  of  the  bottomless  pit, 
shall  make  war  with  them,  and  shall  overcome  them, 
and  kill  them. 

8.  And  their  dead  bodies  shall  lie  in  the  street  of 
the  great  city,  which  spiritually  is  called  Sodom  and 
Egypt,  where  also  our  Loid  was  crucified. 

9.  And  they  of  the  people,  and  kindreds,  and 
tongues,  and  nations  shall  sec  their  dead  bodies  three 
days  and  an  half,  and  shall  not  suffer  their  dead  bodies 
to  be  put  in  graves. 

10.  And  they  that  dwell  upon  the  earUi  shall  rejoice 
ever  them  and  make  merry,  and  shall  send  g4Us  one  to 

32 


%50  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XL 

another;  because  these   two  prophets  tormented  thena. 
that  dwelt  upon  the  earth. 

11.  And  after  three  days  and  an  half,  the  spirit  of 
life  from  God  entered  into  them:  and  they  stood  upon 
their  feet,  and  great  fear  fell  upon  them  that  saw  them. 

12.  And  they  heard  a  great  voice  from  heaven,  say- 
ing unto  them,  Come  up  hither.  And  they  ascended 
up  to  heaven  in  a  cloud,  and  their  enemies  beheld 
them. 

13.  And  the  same  hour  there  was  a  great  earth- 
quake, and  the  tenth  part  of  the  city  fell,  and  in  the 
earthquake  were  slain  of  men  seven  thousand,  and  the 
remnant  were  affrighted,  and  gave  glory  to  the  God 
of  heaven.* 

*  Different  opinions  have  been  adopted  i-especting  this  little 
book.  Some  have  considered  it  to  be  a  part  of  the  same  book 
which  the  Lamb  opened,  containing  the  events  of  the  seventh 
seal.  But  this  is  evidently  a  vision  distinct  from  the  vision 
of  the  book  sealed  with  seven  seals;  and  to  make  it  'the  re- 
mainder of  the  book  which  had  been  opened,  would  make  it 
only  a  continuation  of  the  same  vision,  and  confound  and  re- 
duce the  book  sealed,  and  the  little  book,  into  one  volume. 
Some  also  consider  it  as  containing  the  events  which  would 
exist  under  the  seventh  trumpet.  But  the  events  of  tiie  seventh 
trumpet  which  constitute  the  third  mos,  and  are  immediately 
preparatory  to  the  millennium,  are  very  diflerent  from  the  con- 
tents of  the  little  book,  the  witnesses  prophesying  in  sackcloth, 
and  the  beast  persecuting  them  for  tiieir  faithful  testimony 
against  his  impious  idolatry.  Dr.  Newton  terms  it  a  codicil, 
supplement,  or  addition,  to  the  book  sealed  with  seven  seals. 
This  may  be  true  in  his  sense  of  it.  If  we  review  the  series  of 
visions  exhibited  under  the  seals  and  trumpets,  we  shall  find  it 
contains  a  succession  of  events,  from  the  commencement  of 
the  revelation,  to  the  seventh  trumpet  and  third  woe.  This 
■will  include  the  calannities  inflicted  upon  the  pagan  power  of 
Rome,  and  the  persecution  of  Christ's  faithful  follov  crs  from 
the  time  of  the  apostle,  to  the  conversion  of  the  empire  from 
paganism  to  Christianity.  After  this  great  revolution,  we  shall 
find  the  seiies  contiimed  by  the  trumpets,  through  the  incur- 
sions of  the  northern  nations  upon  the  Christian  empire,  until 
its  final  dissolution  by  the  Goths  under  the  fourth  trumpet. 
We  shall  find  it  continued  under  the  fifth  trumpet  in  the  woe 
of  the  Locusts,  the  Saiacens,  or  Mahometuns,  and  the  scene  of 
delusion  and  desolation  which  they  acted;  and  under  the  sixth, 
or  second  woe,  in   the   wars,  spoliations   and   miseries  of  the 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XI.  251 

A  reed  being  given  the  apostle,  v.  1,  he  was  directed 
to  rise  and  measure  the  temple  of  God,  and  the  altar, 
and  them  that  worshipped  therein.  The  temple  and 
altar  were  the  seat  of  God's  worship,  and  a  visible  type 
of  the  church,  and  they  that  worshipped  therein,  de- 
notes those  who  worshipped  him  in  spirit  and  truth — 
the  true  church  of  Jesus  Christ.  Measuring  the  tern- 
pie  and  the  altar,  corresponding  with  sealing  the  ser- 
vants of  God  in  their  foreheads,  chap,  vii,  suggests, 
that  the  church  is  precisely  circujiiscribed  and  limited, 
and  the  subject  of  God's  gracious  care  and  protection. 
The  Lord  knoweth  them  that  are  his.  But  the  court, 
without  the  temple,  leave  out,  and  measure  it 
not,  for  it  is  given  to  the  Gentiles.  As  by  the  tem- 
ple and  those  who  worshipped  therein,  we  are  to  un- 
derstand the  true  church,  by  the  court  and  holy  city, 
we  are  to  understand  superficial,  nominal  professors, 
by  not  measuring  the  court  because  it  was  given  to 

Turks  to  1672.     But  these  two  woes  were  inflicted  principally 
en  the  eastern  empli'e    and  church.     The  church   and   empire 
in    the  west   were   generally    exempted    from   them.     Conse- 
quently, no  particular  vision  related  to   the  defection,  supersti- 
tion and   idolatry  of  the  church  in  the    west,   only  the  general 
intimation,  that  the  res^  of  the  men  repented  not  of  their  deeds 
— nor  had  any  description  been  given  of  the  sufferings  of  God's 
faithful  servants  for  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  for  the  term  of 
a  thousand   years.     But  it  was    within    this  period,    under  the 
fifth  and  sixth  trumpets,  that  the  mystery  of  iniquity  wrought 
most  powerfully,  that  the    witnesses  testified  faithfully,  against 
the  prevailing   corruption,  and    suffered    the   resentment   and 
vengeance  of  the  beast.     It  shall  now  be  submitted   whether  it 
were  not  the  design  of  the  Divine  Spirit  to  introduce  the  little 
book  which  relates    entirely    to  these    subjects,  as  a   collateral 
profihecij — and  thus  by  the  trumpets,  or  woes,  to  exhibit  the  ca- 
lamities of  the  empire  and  church  in  the    cast,  and  by  the  little 
book,  the  idolatry  of  the  church  in  the  west,  and  the  sufferings 
of  God's  faithful  servants  for  the  truth;  and    by  them  unitedly, 
to  give  a  complete  prophetic  system   of  the  whole  empire  and 
church,  and  the  persecution  of  God's  people  for  righteousness' 
sake.     To  this  it  may  be  added,  tliat  as  the  blasphemy,  wicked- 
ness and  persecutions  of  the  beast,  and   the  testimony  and  suf- 
ferings of  the  witnesses,  are  the  important  subjects  of  the  sub- 
sequent visions,  the  little  book   is    a    proper   introduction  and 
natural  preface  to   them,  preparing  the    mind   to    contemplate 
them  intelligently  and  with  improvement. 


253  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XL 

Gentiles,  it  is  intimated,  that  nominal,  superficial  pro- 
fessors were  abandoned  to  the  superstitious,  idolatrous 
spirit  of  the  Gentiles  which  would  predominate  and 
reign  in  them.  In  these  types  we  have  the  two  capi- 
tal characters  in  the  grand  drama.  In  the  temple,  al- 
tar and  those  who  worship  in  them,  we  have  the  true 
church,  designated  by  The  witness es—7md  by  the  court, 
given  to  the  Gentiles,  the  devotees  of  idolatry,  denom- 
inated,  7^he  beast.  The  court  being  given  to  the  Gen- 
tiles, and  the  holy  city  trodden  under  foot  forty  and 
two  months,  define  the  term  through  which  this  idol- 
atrous power  should  continue,  forty  and  two  months, 
or  1260  years.  Giving  power  to  the  two  witnesses, 
V.  3,  to  prophecy  one  thousand  and  two  hundred  and 
threescore  days,  or  years,  expresses  the  protection  and 
support  which  should  be  extended  to  them  for  the 
same  period,  through  their  arduous  conflict  with  the 
beast — the  same  term  with  the  forty  and  two  months 
that  the  Gentiles  should  tread  the  holy  city  under  foot. 
They  are  characterized  witnesses^  from  the  part,  or  ser- 
vice, they  would  perform.  Evidence,  or  witness,  im- 
plies controversy,  or  debate,  and  it  is  the  office  of  wit- 
nesses to  testify  in  support  of  fact,  or  truth,  and  in  this 
instance,  the  question  would  be,  What  is  truth,  or, 
Who  is  head  and  king  of  the  church?  Christ  assumes 
the  honor  and  prerogative;  but  the  beast  would  wor- 
ship demons  and  idols.  These  were  Christ's  witness- 
es, and  it  would  be  their  province  to  testify  in  support 
of  Christ's  supremacy,  and  remonstrate  against  all 
idolatrous  adoration.  When  superficial  Christians 
worshipped  idols  they  would  testify  against  it.  They 
are  called  two,  being  the  least  number  which  the  scrip- 
tures admit  as  competent  to  the  support  of  a  fact,  and 
sufficient  for  every  such  purpose.  By  the  mouth  of 
two  or  three  witnesses  shall  every  word  be  establish- 
ed.*    It    is    said,  They    shall    prophesy,  not  that  it 

*  Mr.  Faber  insinuates,  that  the  two  witnesses  are  the  144,000, 
to  deiioic  that  they  are  a  great  number.  That  they  are  two  in 
lehttion  'to  the  pre-chrislian  and  post-christian,  or  the  chuich 
bel'ore  and  since  the  coniinp;  of  Christ.  But  as  he  apparently 
abandons  this,  and  admits,  that  the  two  cht;rches  are   consolir 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XL  253 

would  be  their  office  to  predict  future  events,  hut  to 
reprove,  instruct,  ai)d  exhort,  which  the  word  prophe- 
sy is  used  to  signify  in  scripture.  As  sackcloth  was 
the  dress  of  mourners,  it  is  said  they  should  prophesy 
in  sackcloth,  to  denote,  that  the  term  of  their  i.estimo- 
ny  would  be  a  continued  scene  of  trouble  and  sorrow. 
Ver.  4,  5,  6,  define  their  powers  and  privileges. 
These  are  the  two  olive  trees,  and  the  two  candlesticks, 
the  two  anointed  ones,  vvhicii  stand  before  the  God  of 
tlie  earth,  Zech.  iv,  11.  That  is,  they  support  the 
cause  of  God,  in  the  time  of  their  testimony,  as  did 
Zerubbabel  and  Joshua  after  the  Babylonian  captivity. 
If  any  man  hurt  them,  fire  proceedeth  oat  of  their 
mouths.  They  denounce  God's  judgments  against 
the  persecutors  of  his  people.  They  shut  up  heaven 
that  it  rain  not,  as  Elijah  did  in  the  days  of  Ahab.  They 
turn  water  into  blood,  and  smite  the  earth  with  plagues, 
as  did  Moses  and  Aaron  in  Esrypt.  They  supply  the 
place,  and  answer  all  the  purposes  to  the  cause  of 
God,  which  the  most  eminent  prophets  did  in  their 
lime,  ver.  7.  And  when  they  si  .all  have  finished  their 
testin^ony,  the  beast  that  ascendeth  out  of  the  bottom- 
less pit  shall  make  war  upon  tht-m  and  kill  diem. 
Critics  have  observed,  that  when  they  shall  have  fin- 
ished their  testimony,  is  not  simply  a  defective, 
but  an  erroneous  translation.  That  it  ought  to  have 
been  rendered  while  they  shall  perform,  or  when  they 
shall  be  about  to  finish  their  testimony,  the  beast  shall 
make  war  upon  them.  This  makes  the  sense  plain,  as 
it  would  be  unnatural,  that  the  beast  should  make  war 
upon  them  after  they  had  finished  their  testimony  and 
ceased  to  torment  him;  but  natural,  that  exasperated 
by  their  testimony,  he  would  make  war  upon  them  and 
kill  them,  to  suppress  their  remonstrance,  and  relieve 
himself  of  the  torment.  If  we  read  tht  text,  while  they 
shall  perform,  or  be  about  to  finish  their  testimony, 
the  sense  will  be  manifest— in  the  time  of  their  proph- 

dated  in  the  ichurch  general'  consisting  in  the  witnesses,  and 
that  the  explanation  given  is  correct  'in  the  spirit'  of  it,  criti- 
cisms upon  tliis  part  of  his  elaborate  and  confused  dissertation 
shall  be  omitted,  sec  v.  ii,  p.  15. 


^54    Ejoplanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chajjter  XL 

ecy,  in  the  last  part  of  the  1260  years,  the  beast  shall 
make   war  upon  them  and   kill    them,  ver.   8.     And 
their  dead  bodies  shall  lie  three  days  and  an  half  in  the 
great  city,  or  church,  of  Rome,  or  in  the  Roman  em- 
pire, which  is  spiritually  called   Sodom,  for  its  volup- 
tuousness and  corruption  of  manners,  and  Egypt,  for 
its  idolatry,  oppression    and    cruelty,  where  also  our 
Lord  was  crucified  in  the  persecution  of  his  people,  as 
he  will  be  in  the  greiit  city,  in  the  persecution   of  his 
members,  ver.  9.     And  they  of  the  people,  and  tongues, 
and  kindreds,  and  nations,  the  numerous  subjects  of 
the  empire,  shall  see  their  dead  bodies  three  days  and 
an  half,  and  shall  not  suffer  thenri  to  be  put  in  graves, 
denying  them  the  privilege  of  sepulture,  and  exposing 
them  to  indignity  and  contempt.     Three  days  and  an 
half  may  be  specified,  to  manifest  the  great  dispropor- 
tion between  the  time  of  their  suppression,    and  the 
time  they  should  be  cupported  in  testifying  against  the 
blasphemy  or    idolatry  of  the   beast.     But   as   three 
days  and  a  half,  to  three  years  and  a  half,  or  as  three 
years  and  a  half,  to  1260  years.     It  may  also  be  used 
to  denote,  that  as  three  days  and  a  half  is  the  longest 
time  that  a  dead  body  will  ordinariiy  continue  without 
putrefaction,  so  the  witnesses,  or  the   church,  should 
be  reduced  to  a  state  the  nearest  to  irrecoverable  ex- 
tinction, yet  thro|^jgh  the  vigilance  and  interposition  of 
her  Lord  and  head,  shoukl  not  see  corruption,  ver.  10. 
And  they  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  the  worshippers  of 
the  beast,  shall  see  their  dead  bodies  three  days  and  an 
half,  the  time  of  their  suppression,  and   'shall  rejoice,' 
or  exult,  over  them  in  their  depressed   and  afflicted 
state,   'and  shall  make  merry,  and   send  gifts  to  one 
another,  because  these  two  prophets  were  dead,'   and 
would  no  more  vex  and  torment  them,  ver.  11.     And 
after  three  days  and  an  half,   when   their  persecutors 
supposed  their  dead  bodies  were  about  to  putrefy  and 
dissolve,  the  spirit  of  life  from  God  entered  into  them, 
and  they  not  only  revived,  but  stood  upon  their  feet, 
.  importing,   that  ihcy   now   possessed  ability  to  renew 
their  testimony  against  the  beast,   and  would   torment 
his  worshippeis,  which  filled  them  with  surprise  and 


Kxplanaiion  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XL    235 

confusion,  ver.  12.     'And  tlic  witnesses  heard  a   great 
voice  from  heaven,  saying  unto  them,  Conic  up  hither. 
And  they  ascended  up  to  heaven  in  a  cloud,'  became 
the  subjects  of  special  divine  protection,  which  secur- 
ed them  from  the  rage  of  their  persecutors,  'and  their 
enemies  beheld,'  or  perceived  it  to  their  mortification 
and  regret,  ver.  13.     'And  the    same   hour'   that    the 
witnesses  received  this  special  protection,  'there  v/as  a 
great  earthquake,'  a  violent  commotion,  and  the  tenth 
part  of  the  city  fell,  or  tliere  was  a  serious  revolt  fromi 
the  church,  and  in  the  earthquake,  or  convulsion,  thci-e 
were  severe  conflicts  and  bloody  battles,  in  which  'were 
slain  of  men  seven  thousand,  and  the  remnant,'  who 
escaped  the  catastrophe,  'were  affrighted  and  gave  glo- 
ry to  God'  by  ceasing  from  persecution  and  submits 
ling  to  his  providence. 

This  paragraph  discloses  the  contents  of  the  lir.ile 
book.  They  are  given  in  miniature,  as  they  would 
be  more  amply  exhibited  in  subsequent  visions.  The 
two  woes,  of  the  Mahometans  and  Turks,  with  this  vis- 
ion of  the  beast  and  the  witnesses,  constitute  a  pro- 
phetic system  of  the  great  events  of  divine  providence 
which  related  to  the  empire  and  the  church,  to  the  pe- 
riod in  which  they  terminate — the  subversion  of  the 
Mahometan  religion  and  the  third  v/oe,  or  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  beast.  As  the  conflicts  of  the  beast  and  the 
witnesses  are  very  interesting,  a  narrative  of  facts,  il- 
lustrating those  subjects  may  be  instructive  and  pleas- 
ing, and  shall  now  be  given  very  concisely. *^ 

After  the  church  was  relieved  from  the  sufferings  of 
Pagan  persecution  by  Constantine,  and  received  civil 
protection  and  immunities  from  the  state,  about  A.  D. 
323,  the  spirit  of  pure  and  fervent  Christianity  began  to 
relax  and  decline — professors  became  sensual  and  for- 
mal— bishops  and  pastors  aspiring,  avaricious  and 
tyrannical,  and  Zion  sat  on  the  ground. 

*  The  reader  is  desired  to  observe,  that  no  specific  charac- 
ter is  given  to  the  beast.  The  term,  and  others  of  a  similar 
import,  is  used  in  the  sense  which  it  sustains  in  the  text.  The 
character  will  be  developed  in  the  prosecution  of  the  work. 


256    Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XL 

In  the  fifth  and  sixth  centuries,  the  Goths  inundat- 
ed and  subdued  the  empire,  erected  independent  king- 
doms in  it,  and  estabhshed  Pagan  idolatry  in  their 
respective  dominions.  In  these  events  the  unmeasur- 
ed court  may  have  been  given  to  the  Gentiles.  In 
this  innovating  and  corrupting  period,  the  power  of 
godliness  and  practical  piety,  which  had  realized  a  vis- 
ible diminution,  were  superseded  by  ambition,  ava- 
rice and  voluptuousness,  in  christian  pastors  and  pro- 
fessors. Superstition  which  had  been  gradually  in- 
creasing, assumed  an  idolatrous  form.  Images,  intro- 
duced in  aid  of  devotion,  became  objects  of  impious 
adoration.  Pompous  Pagan  rites  were  incorporated 
with  sacred  institutions — and  the  christian  religion  be- 
ing reduced  to  Pagan  taste,  the  Gothic  princes  gradu- 
ally abandoned  Pagan  idolatry,  embraced  the  religion 
of  the  church,  and  became  the  strvile  devotees  of  the 
pope,  or  bishop  of  Rome.  In  Cob,  the  decree  of  the 
Eastern  emporor  constituted  the  bishop  of  Rome  uni- 
versal bishop,  and  the  subordinate  clergy  acknowledg- 
ed his  supremacy  in  the  church.  The  pope,  or  univer- 
sal bishop,  exercised  his  recently  acquired  authority 
for  the  support  and  increase,  rather  than  the  suppres- 
aon,  of  superstitious  idolatry,  and  the  Gothic  kings,  or 
the  beast,  as  the  champions  of  the  church,  were  prepar- 
ed to  support  his  authority  and  execute  his  idolatrous 
decrees.  A.  D.  787  the  eastern  empress  convened  a 
council  at  Nice,  and  invited  the  bishop,  or  pope,  of 
Rome  to  attend  it.  This  he  declined  in  person,  but 
sent  his  legates,  or  ambassadors,  with  letters  recom- 
miending  ildolatrous  rites.  The  council  decreed,  that 
images  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  virgin  Mary,  angels  and 
saints,  should  be  placed  in  churches,  to  render  devo- 
tion more  solemn,  and  that  men  should  worship  them, 
but  not  with  supreme  adoration.  Extracts  of  this  de- 
cree were  circulated  through  the  churches  with  promp- 
titude and  zeal  by  the  pope,  and  the  Gothic  kings 
were  prepared  to  aid  his  views  and  make  war  upon 
those  who  should  resist  or  oppose  him.  Now  visibly 
the  Gentiles  began  to  tread  the  holy  city  under  fool* 


Explanation  of  the  Revdaiion,  Chapter  XL    257 

..As  we  liave  seen  how  this  if.lolatroiis  innovation  was 
effected,  let  us  consider  the  efibrts  of  the  witnesses  for 
its  suppression  and  extirpation.  Tlie  decree  of  the 
touncii  which  recommended  ima's^e  worship,  was  zeal- 
ouslv  opposed  by  some  churches  in  the  west.  A.  D. 
794  Charles  the  {^reat  convened  a  council  of  300  bish- 
ops of  various  nations,  which  condemned  the  decree 
of  the  Nicene  council,  and  the  worship  of  imatjjes. 
Even  some  bishops  from  Italy  were  present,  and  had 
influence  in  the  decision  of  this  respectable  council. 
In  Britain,  many  churches  lan^ented  and  execrated  the 
worship  of  imaojes,  and  idolatrous  superstition. 

In  ihe  ?iwt/i  century,  superstition,  idolatry  and  wick- 
edness increased,  and  were  seriously  opposed  by  pious 
pastors  and  professors.  Masses  and  pilgrima,^es  were 
condemned.  Agobard,  arch-bishop  of  Lyons,  wrote 
Against  the  use  of  images,  and  insisted,  that  there  was 
no  mediator  between  God  and  man,  but  Jesus  Christ. 
In  this  century,  the  popish  doctrine  of  transubstantia- 
tion,  that  in  the  sacrament,  the  bread  and  wine  are 
changed  into  the  real  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  was 
first  propagated.  But  this  was  instantly  opposed  by 
many  bishops  and  learned  men.  In  Italy  itself,  the 
supremacy  of  the  pope  was  positively  denied.  Claude, 
bishop  of  Turin,  was  an  eminent  and  zealous  witness. 
In  many  writings  he  asserted,  that  Jesus  Christ  was 
the  only  head  of  the  church,  and  ;i)e  cqujility  of  all 
the  apostles  with  Peter — d'.niied  the  popish  doctrine  of 
n^.erit,  and  works  of  supererogation — rejected  tradi- 
tions, the  worship  of  sainis^  imiiges,  relics,  pilgrimages, 
the  use  of  prayers  for  the  dead,  and  explained  the  s;;c- 
rament  conformably  to  the  ancient  doctrine  of  the 
church.  He  may  be  said  to  have  sown  the  seeds  of  the 
reformation.  His  doctrines  were  embraced  and  sup- 
ported for  centuries  in  the  valJies  of  Piedmont. 

The  tenth  century,  the  popish  writers  acknowledge 
to  have  been  the  most  illiterate  and  ignorant,  the  most 
debauched  and  wicked,  of  any  age  since  the  coming  of 
Christ.  They  lament  the  total  want  of  famous  popes 
and  princes — and  particularly,  that  fifty  popes  in  a 
hundred  and  fifty  years,  had  so  totally  degenerated 
33 


258     Explanation  of  ilie  Revelation^  Chapter  XL 

from  the  piety  of  iheir  ancestors,  that  they  were  more 
like  apostates,  than  apostles.  And  when  the  whole 
head  is  sick,  and  the  whole  heart  faint,  we  arc  sure  of 
a  distempered  state  of  body.  Popish  writers  lament,  that 
Christ  was  asleep,  and  there  were  none  to  awake  him» 
In  this  long  and  dreary  nie^ht,  the  subtil  enemy  sowed 
tares  in  abundance.  Yet  there  were  some  who  shone 
as  lights  in  a  dark  place,  and  remonstrated  against  the 
degeneracy  and  corruption  of  the  times.  A  council 
composed  an  orthodox  creed,  omitting  masses,  purga- 
tory, and  the  popish  inventions.  Churches  still  re- 
tained and  read  the  scriptures  in  the  vulgar  tongue. 
Great  opposition  was  made  to  the  celibacy  of  the  cler- 
gy— many  opposed  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation, 
and  gave  genuine  expositions  of  the  nature  and  design 
of  the  Lord's  supper. 

In  the  eleventh  century,  ignorance,  superstition  and 
profligacy  greatly  prevailed,  and  the  tyranny  of  the 
popes  was  exercised  to  an  enormous  extent,  (especially 
by  the  ambitious  and  arrogant  Hildebrand,  who  assum- 
ed the  name  of  Gregory  the  VII,)  in  deposing  em- 
perors, and  absolving  subjects  from  their  allegiance. 
True  religion  was  more  corrupted,  and  degenerated  in- 
to pretended  miracles,  apparitions  of  departed  spirits, 
dreadful  tales  about  the  pains  of  souls  in  purgatory, 
penances,  masses,  legacies  to  redeem  souls  from  purga- 
torial punishments,  and  pilgrimages,  especially  to  the 
holy  sepulchre  in  Jerusalem.  Yet  this  dark,  supersti- 
tious and  wicked  age,  was  not  destitute  of  faithful  wit- 
nesses for  the  truth.  Emperors  and  princes  opposed 
the  usurpation  of  the  popes,  and  particularly  Berenga- 
rius  arch-bishop  of  Tours, who  professedly  wrote  against 
transubstantiation,  and  declared,  that  *the  church  of 
Rome  was  a  church  of  malignants,  the  council  of  van- 
ity, and  the  seat  of  satan.' — His  doctrine  was  termed, 
the  Berengarian  heresy^  his  followers  were  numerous, 
and  ancient,  popish  historians  affirm,  that  *he  corrupt- 
ed the  Italians,  French  and  English,  with  his  depravi- 
ties'— rather,  impressed  them  with  his  excellent  doc- 
trines and  precepts.  The  tenth  and  eleventh  centu- 
ries were  the  dark  night  of  popery,  but  in  the  twelfth 


Eccplanaiion  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XL     259 

beams  of  light  began  to  appear.  While  the  popes 
exercised  their  tyranny,  and  gross  darkness  covered  the 
people,  Fkientius  bishop  of  Florence,  taught  publicly, 
'that  antichrist  was  born  and  come  into  the  world.* 
Preachers  inveighed  bitterly  against  the  corruption  of 
the  clergy,  the  pride  and  tyranny  of  the  popes,  and  a£. 
firmed,  'that  antichrist  was  born  in  the  city  of  Rome* 
and  would  occupy  'the  apostolical  chair.'  We  are 
now  rapidly  progressing  to  the  period  in  which  the 
witnesses  eminently  prophesied  in  sackcloth,  and  the 
beast  made  war  upon  them,  overcame  and  killed  them. 
Arnold  of  Brescia  opposed  the  doctrine  of  the  church, 
and  the  civil  jurisdiction  of  the  pope  and  clergy,  for 
which  he  was  burnt  and  his  ashes  v/ere  thrown  into 
the  Tiber,  A.  D.  1055.  But  the  eminent  witnesses 
of  the  age,  were  the  JValdenses,  so  called  from  Peter 
Waldus,  a  rich  citizen  of  Lyons,  who  piously,  zeal- 
ously, and  with  wonderful  success,  explained  and  in- 
culcated the  doctrines  of  the  gospel;  and  the  Albigen- 
ses,  so  termed  from  Alby,  a  city  in  the  south  of  France. 
These  openly  opposed  and  denounced  the  tyranny  of 
the  pope,  and  the  corruption  of  the  clergy,  affirming, 
*that  the  church  of  Rome  had  renounced  the  faith  of 
Christ,  and  was  the  whore  of  Babylon — that  the  fire 
of  purgatory,  the  sacrament  of  mass,  the  worship  of 
saints,  and  propitiations  for  the  dead,  were  inventions 
of  satan.* 

In  the  thirteenth  century,  the  errors  and  vices  of  the 
clergy  and  the  corruptions  of  the  church  continuing, 
the  testimony  of  these  witnesses  so  mightily  prevailed, 
and  so  exasperated  and  terrified  the  pope,  that  he  ex- 
erted his  power  to  suppress  them.  The  inquisition 
was  instituted  and  armies  raised  to  subdue  them — 
These  armies  exercised  the  most  horrid  cruelties,  in- 
flicting the  most  painful  torments,  and  by  murders  and 
depredations,  spread  a  dismal  scene  of  blood  and  ruin 
through  all  their  region.  It  was  calculated,  that  in 
France  only,  a  million  of  lives  were  destroyed.  These 
with  many  cotemporaries,  bare  testimony  against  the 
dominant  errors  and  vices,  with  primitive  fortitude  and 
zeal— for   which  thev  suffered  all  the  tortures  which 


260  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XL 

popish  subtilty  and  rage  coiiid  invent.  Overpowered 
and  dispersed,  they  fled  to  various  parts  of  Europe  iii 
which  they  continued  their  testimony,  and  made  ma- 
ny proselytes  to  their  doctrine. 

In  the  fourteenth  century  many  publicly  and  zeal- 
ously opposed  the  errors  and  idolatries  of  the  Romish 
church.  The  Waidenses  and  Albigenses  having  fled 
for  refuge  to  foreign  nations,  some  to  Britain  and  some, 
to  Germany,  so  multiplied,  that  they  were  comput- 
ed to  be  eighty  thousand  in  Bohemia  and  Austria,  and 
defended  their  doctrines  even  to  deatii.  Under  the  name 
of  Lollards^  from  a  preacher  of  that  name  in  Germany 
■\vhowas  burnt  for  heresy,  1322,  they  opposed  the  author- 
ity of  the  pope,  the  intercession  of  the  saints,  mass,  ex- 
treme unction,  and  other  idolatrous  superstiuons.  In 
England,  the  famous  John  Wickiiffe,  having  embraced 
their  tenets,  propagated  and  filled  England,  and  almost 
all  Europe,  with  his  doctrine— His  confutations  and  re- 
monstrances made  an  extensive  impression  and  many 
proselytes,  who  with  great  constancy,  adhered  to  the 
faith.  Wickiiffe  died  1387,  but  popish  mahce  and 
rage  would  not  permit  his  ashes  to  rest  in  peace.  His 
body  was  dug  up,  and  with  his  books  burnt. 

In  the  ffteenth  century,  William  Sawtre,  Thomas 
Badby,  and  Sir  John  Oldcastle,  for  testifying  agahist 
popish  corruptions  and  abominations,  were  apprehend- 
ed, condemned,  and  burnt  in  succession.  In  Italy, 
Jeronimo  Savor -^rolo,  for  preaching  freely  against  the 
vices,  the  luxury,  avarice  and  debauchery  of  the  cler- 
gy, and  the  pope,  was  excommunicated,  imprisoned, 
tortured  and  burnt,  by  the  order  of  a  council.  In  Bo- 
hemia, John  Huss  and  Jerom  of  Prague,  having  receiv- 
ed Wicklifte's  books,  for  embracing  and  zealously 
propagating  his  doctrine,  were  perfidiously  apprehend- 
ed, condemned  and  burnt,  by  an  order  from  tlie  coun- 
cil of  Constance.  This  perfidious  and  cruel  act,  so 
irritated  their  numerous  adherents,  that  they  took  arms 
in  their  own  defence.  To  suppress  them,  armies  were 
raised  and  sent  against  them,  and  conflicts  and  battles 
succeeded,  in  which  they  were  overcome  and  dispers- 
ed—when they  receded  from  public  view,  and  resid.^ 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XI.  261 

pd  in  mountains  and  caves — then  their  testimony  was 
visibly  suppressed,  the  ivitjiesses  were  xlain,  and  their 
dead  bodies,  their  cause  desperate,  lay  in  die  street  oi' 
the  great  city,  exposed  to  public  indignity  and  con- 
tempt.* Then  they  who  dwelt  on  the  eardi,  the  sub- 
jects of  the  beast,  rejoiced  and  sent  gilts  one  to  anoth- 
er, because  the  prophets  were  dead,  and  would  no  more 
reprove  and  torment  them.  Soon  liowever,  alter  three 
days  and  a  hall',  in  Luther,  Calvin,  and  other  reform- 
ers, the  spirit  of  life  from  God  entered  into  them,  their 
cause  was  patronized  by  able  advocates  in  church  and 
state.  Between  A.  D.  1530  and  1537,  the  protcstant 
princes  of  Germany,  in  the  league  of  Sm.alcalde,  asso- 
ciated for  their  defence  and  then  they  stood  upon  their 
feet:  This  filled  those  who  saw  them  with  consterna- 
tion, and  great  fear  fell  upon  them.  This'  excited  the 
wrath  of  the  beast,  who  renewed  the  war,  in  which  his 
armies  obtained  a  decisive  victory  1547,  and  they  were 
again  depressed.  Soon  however  in  the  wonderful 
providence  of  God,  they  renewed  the  contest,  com- 
pletely defeated  the  army  of  the  beast,  1550— terms 
of  pacification  were  ratified  at  Passau,  1552,  and  con- 
firmed at  Augsburg  1555,  by  which  they  were  tolerat- 
ed and  protected  in  the  free  exercise  of  religion,  and 
admitted  to  civil  privileges  in  the  state;  in  which,  in 
the  symbolical  language  of  scripture,  they  heard  a 
great  voice  from  heaven,  saying,  Cojiie  up  hither — then 
they  ascended  to  heaven  in  a  cloud,  and  their  enemies  saw 
them  secured  from  their  powt  r,  and  confirmed  in  their 
state. t  And  the  same  hour  there  was  a  great  earth- 
quake, a  violent  commotion,  and  in  the  earthquake,  or 
convulsion,  were  slain  seven,  or  many,  tliousand  men, 
the  tenth  part  of  the  city  fell,  there  was  a  serious  re- 
volt from  the  church,  and  the  remnant,  their  enemies, 
the  subjects  of  the  beast,  were  affrighted,  and  gave 
glory  to  the  God  of  heaven,  by  desisting  from  perse- 

*^'At  this  period,"  says  Mr.  Buck,  "every  thing  was  quiet,  ev- 
ery heretic  exierminated,  and  the  whole  Christian  world  su- 
pinely acquiesced  in  the  enormous  absurdities  which  had 
been  inculcated  upon  them." 

t  See  note  at  the  end  of  tlic  Chuptcr, 


362  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XL 

cuting  the  witnesses,  and  submitting  to  his   provi- 
dence. 

This  paragraph  discloses  the  contents  of  the  little 
book,  the  Gentiles  treading  the  holy  city  under  foot, 
or  the  idolatrous  beast  exercising  his  tyranny  and 
wickedness — and  the  witnesses  for  Christ,  prophesying 
in  sackcloth,  suffering  persecution  for  righteousness' 
sake,  and  exercising  the  faith  and  patience  of  saints. 
These  subjects  have  been  exhibited,  by  selecting  some 
instances  from  a  great  cloud  of  witnesses,  the  more 
impressively  to  disclose  the  mystery  of  iniquity,  and 
the  persecuted  cause  of  Christ — and  will  be  more  am^ 
ply  displayed  in  the  prosecution  of  the  work. 

14.  The  second  woe  is  past,  and  behold,  the  third 
woe  Cometh  quickly. 

15.  And  the  seventh  angel  sounded,  and  there  were 
great  voices  in  heaven,  saying,  The  kingdoms  of  this 
world  are  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord,  and  of 
his  Christ,  and  he  shall  reign  forever  and  ever. 

16.  And  the  four  and  twenty  elders  which  sat  be-^ 
fore  God  on  their  seats,  fell  upon  their  faces  and  wor- 
shipped God, 

17.  Saying,  We  give  thee  thanks,  O  Lord  God  Al- 
mighty, which  art,  and  wast,  and  art  to  come;  because 
thou  hast  taken  to  thee  thy  great  power  and  hast  reign- 
ed. 

18.  And  the  nations  were  angry,  and  thy  wrath  is 
come,  and  the  time  of  the  dead  that  they  should  be" 
judged,  and  that  thou  shouldst  give  reward  unto  thy 
servants  the  prophets,  and  to  the  saints  and  them  that 
feax  thy  name,  small  and  great,  and  shouldst  destroy 
them  that  destroy  the  earth. 

19.  And  the  temple  of  God  was  opened  in  heaven, 
and  there  was  seen  in  his  temple  the  ark  of  his  testa- 
ment: and  there  were  lightnings,  and  voices,  and  thun- 
derings,  and  an  earthquake,  and  great  hail. 

The  contents  of  the  little  book,  which  had  been  in- 
troduced parenthetically,  having  been  disclosed,  the 
prophetic  series  is  renewed,  and  it  is  pronounced.  The 
second  woe  is  past,  and  behold,  the  third  woe  cometh 
quickly,  intimating,  that  the  third  woe,  which  will  fall 


ExplanaHon  of  the  Rtvelafion,  Chapter  XL    263 

upon  the  beast,  will  next  and  quickly  succeed  the  op- 
eration and  effects  of  the  second,  or  the  woe  of  the 
Turks;-  and  when  the  hird  woe  shall  be  inflicted,  the 
bestial  kingdom  will  be  destroyed — afrer  which  tlie 
kingdoms  of  this  world  will  become  the  kingdoms  of 
Christ,  or  the  millennial  state  of  the  Church  com- 
mence. This  will  be  succeeded  by  the  concluding 
events,  or  scenes,  of  the  grand  drama,  and  the  trans- 
actions of  the  judgment  day. 

This  prophetic  series  has  conducted  us  through  the 
successive  periods  of  time,  and  the  great  scenes  of  di- 
vine providence  towards  the  church,  and  the  nations  of 
the  world  connected  with  it,  to  the  resurrection  of  the 
dead,  and  the  solemn  retributions  of  eternity — and 
summarily  contains  the  subjects  and  events  of  the 
whole  prophecy,  the  subsequent  part  of  the  volume 
being  only  a  more  minute  exhibition,  and  an  amplifi- 
cation of  the  two  peculiar  subjects  of  the  little  book,  the 
beast  and  t'le  witnesses,  with  the  millennial  state  of  the 
church.  This  will  confine  the  revelation,  or  this  proph- 
ecy, to  the  sixth,  seventh,  eighth,  ninth,  and  eleventh 
chapters — all    the   other,   except   the   epistles   to  the 

*  Mr.  Lowman  remarks,  'The  woes  are  designed  to  repre- 
sent an  afRicted  state  of  the  church,  rather  than  calamitous 
times  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  world  in  general.*  But  the  cor- 
rectness of  this  may  be  suspected.  If  by  the  church  he  de- 
signed idolatrous  professors  of  religion,  it  is  evidently  true;  but 
if  by  the  church,  he  designed  the  society  of  the  faithfuf,  in 
which  sense  he  apparently  uses  the  term,  it  is  a  manifest  er- 
ror; He  applies  the  first  and  second  woes  to  the  Saracens,  or 
Mahometans,  but  their  power  to  torment  men  was  explicitly 
restricted,  chap,  ix,  4,  to  those  men  who  had  not  the  seal  of 
God  in  their  foreheads,  and  this  virtually  exempted  the  servants 
of  God  who  were  sealed,  or  the  true  church,  as  a  body,  from 
their  power  and  torment.  If  the  second  woe  be  applied  to  the 
Turks  who  had  power  to  kill  the  third  part  of  men,  or  subvert 
the  eastern  empire,  the  church  was  not  in  it.  The  church,  or 
witnesses,  as  the  beast,  was  in  the  empire  of  the  west,  and  the 
power  of  the  Turks  did  not  extend  to  that  region.  The  third 
woe,  according  to  all  other  expositors  and  the  revelation  itself, 
will  effect  the  destruction  of  the  beast.  That  the  woes  i-espect 
not  an  afflicted  state  of  the  church,  but  calamitous  times  to  the 
inhabitants  of  the  earth,  chap,  vili,  13. 


264  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  CJuqiler  XL 

churches,  beinj^  visions  introductory  to  the  subjects,  or 
events,  about  to  be  revealed,  and  an  amplification,  or  a 
more  minute  view,  of  the  beast  and  the  witnesses  and 
the  millcniun*,  the  grand  subjects  of  the  whole  book. 
When  we,  therefore,  proceed  to  the  twelfth  and  suc- 
ceeding chapters,  we  are  not  to  consider  the  revelation 
as  in  proi^ress,  and  new  subjects  and  scenes  exhibited; 
but  a  review  of  subjects  already  disclosed,  now  to  be 
more  amply  represented,  and  more  deeply  impressed. 

As  it  is  necessary  and  important,  for  a  distinct  and 
clear  conception  of  the  revelation,  that  this  observa- 
tion should  be  evinced,  it  may  be  illustrated  by  a  com- 
parison of  the  sulisequent  visions  with  the  several  sub- 
jects of  this  chapter. 

The  twelfth  chapter  is  supposed  to  be  a  preface^ 
containing  the  subjects  of  the  chapters  which  succeed. 
The  thirteenth  chapter,  the  beast  with  seven  heads  and 
ten  horns,  compares  with  v.  2,  the  Gentiles  treading 
the  holy  city  under  foot,  afterwards  v.  7,  termed  a 
beast  ascending  out  of  the  bottomless  pit,  who  would 
persecute  and  kill  the  witnesses,  or  grievously  distress 
and  desolate  the  church  of  Christ.  The  fourteenth 
introduces  the  144,000  who  werfc  impressed  with 
God's  name  in  their  foreheads,  the  same  with  the  tem- 
ple, altar,  and  their  worshippers,  measured,  v.  1,  and 
the  same  with  the  witnesses,  v.  3 — 6,  prophesying  in 
sackcloth,  and  in  chap.  14,  as  redeemed  from  among 
men,  abstaining  from  the  pollutions  of  the  mother  of 
harlots,  the  idolatries  of  the  false  church — ^as  in  great 
tribulation,  following  the  Lamb  whithersoever  he  went 
—to  which  are  annexed,  premonitions  of  God's  judg- 
ments upon  their  cruel  persecutors,  in  the  fall  of  Baby- 
lon. The  fifteenth  chapter  is  only  a  vision  introducto- 
ry to  the  sixteenth,  or  the  seven  angels  having  the  sev- 
en last  plagues,  or  God's  judgments  inflicted  upon  the 
persecutors  of  his  people,  with  their  final  destruction. 
The  seventeenth  is  a  glowing  display  of  the  fascinating 
charms  and  horrible  persecutions  of  the  false  church. 
These  are  diversied  views  of  the  general  subjects,  the 
beast  and  the  witnesses,  comprised  in  the  vision  of  the 
little  book.     The  eighteenth  and  nineteenth  chapters 


Note.  265 

describe  the  finil  reduction  aiul  suppression  of  oppobi- 
tion  to  Clirist  in  the  destruction  of  Bibylon  ihc  i^r«.  at, 
the  beast,  and  the  false  proph.et,  the  tftects  of  the  tiiird 
woe,  ch;«p.  xi,  14.  The  millennial  of  the  church,  de- 
scribed chapter  twentieth,  1 — 6,  is  dcsii^nated  by  the 
expression,  chap,  xi,  15,  The  kini^dcms  of  this  world 
arc  become  the  kino^doms  of  our  Lord,  and  his  Christ 
— as  tlio  assault  of  Gog-  and  Mas;og  upon  the  camp  of 
the  saints,  and  the  beloved  city,  and  the  descent  of  fire 
from  heaven  upon  them,  may  not  improbably  be  de- 
signed by,  the  nations  were  angry  and  thy  wrath  is 
come,  chap,  xi,  18 — as  the  process  of  the  general  judg- 
ment, chap.  XX,  11 — 13,  is  implied  in  the  expression, 
chap,  xi,  18,  and  the  time  of  the  dead  that  they  should 
be  judged,  that  thou  s'nouldst  give  reward  unto  thy  ser- 
vants, ar.d  destroy  them  which  destroy  tlie  earth.  This 
parallel,  it  is  apprehended,  sufficiently  illustrates  the 
observ'ation,  chat  the  prophetic  series  which  terminates 
with  the  eleventh  chapter,  iiivolves  that  revelation  of 
future  events,  which  was  signified  to  the  apostle  John, 
and  summarily  comprises  all  the  eventsof  the  fijllowing 
chapters,  which  are  only  a  more  minute  and  impressive 
display  of  the  important  subjects  which  had  been  pre- 
viously dibclosed — the  wilnessts  prophesying  in  sack- 
cloth, the  beast  persecuting  them — and  the  millennium 
of  the  church — and  prepares  us,  intelligently,  to  proceed 
in  the  explanation. 

Note  io  Page  261. 

It  is  however  only  to  be  understood,  that  in  those  scenes, 
the  events  were  effected,  the  witnesses  revived,  and  ascended 
up  to  heaven. 

Mr.  Fdberin  his  dissertation,  varies  from  this  explanation.  He 
supposes  that  the  witnesses  I'eceived  political  life  by  the  leat^ue 
of  Smalcalde  1537 — that  they  were  killed  in  the  battle  of  Mul- 
burt^,  1547,  and  came  to  life  by  the  peace  of  Passau,  1550.  If 
he  had  anticipated  and  resolved  some  questions,  it  would  have 
relieved  his  application  from  some  embarrassment  He  just- 
ly observes,  that  the  witnesses  could  not  suffer  a  politicid  death, 
befoie  they  received  a  political  life,  which  they  received  by  the 
league  of  Smalcalde.  Tliis  apparently  suppobes  thai  they  did 
not  live,  and  could  not  prophesy,  iK'fore  the  protessa^.t  league, 
when  he  admits,  that  they  hud  propiKsicd  nine  hundred  vearSi 
34 


266  Note. 

This  must  consequently  have  been  as  individuals,  or  in  a  pri- 
vate character?  Why  might  they  not  be  put  to  death  and  revive, 
as  well  as  prophesy  in  a  private  character  or  as  individuals? 
Would  it  not  have  been  more  uniform  and  consistent?—- The 
reason  of  his  application  is  obvious — that  it  might  quadrate  with 
his  favorite  idea  of  the  'septimo-octave  head'  of  the  beast  In  this, 
it  is  confidently  presumed,  he  errs  egregiously— -and  the 
V'hole  is    imaginary — V.  II,  p.  19 — 34. 

As  it  is  very  important  to  a  correct  explanation  of  the  text, 
V.  13,  to  ascertain  the  signification  of  the  term,  hour,  the  follow- 
ing remarks  upon  it  are  submitted  to  examination.  Mr  Fa- 
ber  observes  vol  II  p.  32,  when  the  term  hour  is  connected 
with  oth^r  definite  parts  of  time,  as  a  day,  a  month,  and  a 
year,  it  denotes  an  exact  pioportiou  of  time.  As  a  day  denotes 
a  year,  an  hour,  which  is  the  twenty  fourth  part  of  a  day,  de- 
notes the  twenty  fourth  part  of  a  year  which  is  fifteen  days;  but 
when  it  is  inserted  in  an  insulated  form,  it  expresses  an  indefi- 
nite period  of  time  which  may  be  termed  a  season.  This  def- 
inition he  hath  supported  by  quotations  from  ancient  authors, 
as  the  vernal  hour,  for  the  .stason  of  spring.  The  duration  of 
this  season,  he  supposes  must  be  determined  by  the  seals,  the 
trumpets,  or  the  viais;  and  asserts  'with  some  degree  of  posi- 
tiveness,'  that  this  hour,  or  season,  is  the  period  con)prehended 
under  the  second  woe-trumpet.  According  to  his  calculation,  the 
second  woe-trurjipet  began  tosound  ISSljand  continued  sounding 
to  1789,  and  consequently  tliis  hour,  or  season,  comprised  more 
than  500  years.  Upon  the  authority  of  this  definition,  with  no 
small  "degree  of  positiveness,'  he  has  applied  the  ascent  of  the 
witnesses  lo  1554,  and  the  earthquake,  with  the  fall  of  the  tenth 
part  of  the  city,  to  1789,  and  separated  these  events,  which  the 
text  confines  to  the  savie  hour,  235  years.  As  it  is  seriously 
api)rehended,  that  his  definition  of  the  term  hour  is  erroneous, 
and  auth.orizes  him  erroneously  to  explain  the  text,  some  re- 
marks upon  it  will  be  proper. 

1.  It  is  admitted,  that  the  term  hour,  inserted  in  an  insulated 
foi  in,  may  denote  an  indefinite  period  of  time;  which  may  be 
expressed  by  season,  yet  it  must  necessarily  denote  a  very  short 
term,  less  than  a  day,  or  it  will  destioy  the  significancy  of  the 
term  day,  and  introduce  absolute  confusion  in  language.  Nei- 
ther do  his  auihoriiies  support  his  definition.  For  the  vertial, 
as  really  confines  the  hour  to  the  season  of  spring,  as  hour  to 
the  twenty  fourth  part  of  a  year,  nor  will  it  be  a  parallel  un- 
less he  adds,  the  hour  of  the  second  woe-trumpet. 

2.  When  the  locusts,  or  jVluhon^etans,  chap,  ix,  were  to  tor- 
ment 150  years,  the  term  was  expressed  by  five  months;  and 
the  39  i  yiars  i5  days,  that  the  four  angels,  or  Turks,  had  pow- 
er to  kill,  were  denoted  by  a  year,  a  month,  a  day,  and  an  hour: 
and  tl>c  persecution  of  the  Witnesses,  or  church,  1260  years  is 
expressed  by  three  years  and  a  liaii,  iorly  and  two  nionths,  and 
J260  days;  i)Ut  according  to  Mr.  Faher,  this  hour  contains  500 
years.  Is  it  rational  to  believe,  that  the  scriptures  woulu  be  accu- 


Note.  267 

rate    in    the    use  of  terms,  and  in  definiiifj  periods  in  other  in- 
stances, and  so  general  and  indefinite  in    tliis? 

3.  Bishop  Newton,  Mr,  Lowman,  and  other  expositors  af- 
firm, thai  tlie  term  hour,  denotes  a  short  period,  and  tlie  sarue 
hour,  near  the  sayne  point  of  time.  They  who  would  see  this 
sense  of  the  term  confirmed  by  comparing  the  texts  in  wljich  it 
•ccurs,  .ire  referred  to  president  Edwards's  Concert  for  prayer, 
first  t-dition,  page  137. 

Mr.  Jr^iber.  confuting  the  explanation  of  Mr  Bicheno,  who  af- 
firmed, that  the  three  days  and  a  half  in  which  the  witnesses  lay 
dead,  denoted  lunar  days  or  months,  and  contained  105  days,  or 
years  observes,  note,  Vol  II,  p.  28,  'Had  the  apostle  designed 
to  intimate,  that  the  witnesses  should  continue  in  a  state  of  po- 
litical deatii  105  years,  I  can  see  no  symbolical  impropriety  in 
his  saying,  that  their  dead  bodies  should  lie  unburied  :05  days.* 
And  if  the  apostle  had  designed  to  express  500  years,  by  the 
same  hour,  can  Mr  Faber,  or  his  readers  perceive  'any  sym- 
bolicail  impropriety  in  his  saying,'  the  witnesses  ascended  to 
heaven  in  a  cloud,  and  after  235  days,  or  years,  theie  was  a 
great  earthquake,  and  the  tenth  part  of  the  city  fell?  Would 
not  this  have  been  much  more  agreeable  to  the  great  precision 
of  the  prophets  and  apostles  in  the  use  of  terms,  of  which  he 
reminds  his  readers,  than  to  use  the  term,  the  same  hour,  by 
which  common  custom,  if  not  the  scriptures,  denotes  about  the 
same  point  of  time,  to  express  the  extended  period  of  five 
hundred  years? 

Mr.  Fuller  has  illustrated  his  definition  of  the  term  hour,  by 
the  half  hour  in  which  there  was  silence  in  heaven.  This  half 
hour  he  apprehends,  denoted  'that  state  of  mute  expectation  in 
which  tht'  church  anticipated  the  grand  irruption  of  the 
Goths  under  Alaric'  This  state  of  mute  expectation,  he  pre- 
sumed, commenced  with  the  year  3-21  or  323,  'when  the  happy 
tranquillity  of  the  Coiistantian  age  began  to  be  disturbed  by  the 
Goths,  and  terminated  with  the  death  of  Thcodorius  in  the 
year  395,  including  a  term  of  about  seventy  four  years.  In 
this  are  there  not  some  inadvertences  which  invalidate  the  pro- 
priety and  conclubiveness  ol  the  illustration?  Ought  the  sea- 
son, from  the  year  321  or  323  when  the  Goths  began  their  ir- 
ruptions, which  they  continued  with  various  and  increasing  suc- 
cess to  tiie  year  37  9,  when  they  began  to  be  repelled,  to  be  de- 
nominated'a  state  of  mute  expi  ctation,'  fitly  represented  by  si- 
lence in  heaven,  when,  accorduig  to  Mr.  Faber,  vol.  I,  page  272, 
by  their  'perpetual'  incarsions  and  depredations  they  kept  the 
empire  in  ainiobt  incessant  alarm  and  agitation? — or  could  this 
term  of  seventy  four  years,  consequently  be  termed  'a  stale  of 
mute  expectation,  in  which  the  church  anticijiated  the  grand  ir- 
rufition  of  the  Goths  under  Aiaric,'  unless  fiom  the  commence- 
ment of  the  term,  the  church  had  been  aplirued  cf  this  hostile 
(lemgn,  and  jilaric  with  his  Gothic  hordes,  through  (he  terrUf  had 
mc7iuced  the  church  tvilh  this  '■grand  irru/iliuir ? 


26S  Kote. 

The  Goths  beg^an  their  irruptions,  about  the  year  321  which 
they  continued  to  the  year  379,  when  Gratian  associated  the 
heroic  prince,  Theodosius,  with  himself  in  the  imperial  dignity. 
By  his  vaioi,  Theodosius  repelled  the  Goths,  and  opposed  a 
barrier  to  their  incursions.  Upon  his  decease  in  January  395, 
*the  northern  cloud, which  had  been  so  long  gathering  upon  the 
northern  Ironiier,  discharged  itself  with  irresistible  fury  upon 
the  empire.'  Theodosius  'died  in  January,  and  before  the  end 
of  the  same  month,  the  Gothic  nation  was  in  arms,  the  savage 
warriors  of  Scylhia  issued  from  their  forests,  and  rolled  their 
ponderous  waggons  over  the  broad  and  icy  back  of  the  indig- 
nant river,'  the  Danube.  Is  it  not  much  more  proper  and  con- 
sistent to  suppose,  that  the  silence  in  heaven,  or  state  of  mute 
expectation,  commenced  with  the  death  of  Theodosius,  wUen 
the  great  barrier  to  Gothic  invasion  was  removed,  and  the  em- 
pire again  exposed  to  Gothic  fury,  and  terminated  with  their  first 
assault,  during  which  the  empire,  in  anxious  solemn  susptnse, 
awaited  the  awful  impression  of  this  grand  irruption  by  the 
Gothic  monarch.    Vol.  I,  p.  214,  and  11,  p   32,  S3. 

Mr.  Fabcr  is  confirmed  in  the  application  of  the  hour  and  the 
fall  of  the  tenth  part  oftliecity,  to  the  French  revolution,  by 
the  slaughter  in  the  earthquake.  In  the  earthquake  were  slain 
seven  thousand  names  of  men.  He  presumes,  that  names  of 
men  signify  titles  of  nobility,  and  finds  seven  titles  of  nobility 
destroyed  in  the  French  revolution.  He  multiplies  seven  by  a 
thousand,  which  niakes  seven  thousand  names  of  men.  But  the 
correctness  of  this  may  be  suspected.  For  1.  Names  of  men,  and 
•juen  of  name,  are  terms  of  very  different  in  port  Men  of  name 
are  men  of  office  and  honor,  but  names  of  men,  are  men  who  may 
be  Called  by  name.  Th.e  expression,  names  of  men,  is  very  par- 
allel with  Num.i,  '7,  and  other  texts.  These  men  are  expressed 
i.iy  their  name.  2.  The  text  says,  were  slain  seven  thousand  names 
of  men,  and  to  support  his  application,  he  should  have  produced 
seven  thousand  titles  of  nobility.  If  he  were  authorized  to  mul- 
tiply tiie  given  number  by  a  thousand,  to  have  been  correct, 
he  should  liavc  nmUiplied  7000  by  one  thousand  which  would 
have  made  seven  millions.  If  he  had  then  produced  an  equal 
number  of  noble  titles  destroyed  in  the  French  revolution;  it 
would  have  given  a  plausible  support  to  his  application  of  the 
text. 

If  Mr.  Fiiber's  defmiiion  of  the  term  h'jnr  be  incorrect,  it  suc- 
ceeds as  a  direct  and  necessary  conscquer.ee,  tiiat  applying  the 
t-arthquake,  ynd  the  fail  of  the  lemh  part  of  the  city  lo  tlie  rev- 
olution in  Fiance;  is,  cnilrciya  misupplicuiion  of  the  text, 


Sxplanationofthe  Revelation^  Chapter  XII.  269 

Chap.  XII. 

1.  And  there  appeared  a  great  wonder  in  heaven, 
a  woman  clothed  with  the  sun,  and  the  moon  under  her 
feet,  and  upon  her  head  a  crown  of  twelve  stars. 

2.  And  she  being  with  child,  cried,  travailing  in 
birth,  and  pained  to  be  delivered. 

3.  And  there  appeared  another  wonder  in  heaven, 
and  behold,  a  great  red  dragon,  having  seven  heads, 
and  ten  horns,  and  seven  crowns  upon  his  heads. 

4.  And  his  tail  drew  the  third  part  of  the  stars  of 
heaven,  and  did  cast  them  down  to  the  earth:  and  the 
dragon  stood  before  the  woman  which  was  ready  to  be 
dehvcred  for  to  devour  her  child  as  soon  as  it  was  born. 

5.  And  she  brought  forth  a  man-child,  who  was  to 
rule  all  nations  with  a  rod  of  iron:  and  her  child  was 
caught  up  unto  God,  and  to  his  throne. 

6.  And  the  woman  fled  into  the  wilderness,  where 
she  hath  a  place  prepared  of  God,  that  ihey  should 
feed  her  there  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  threcsc  tc 
days. 

It  was  usual  for  the  spirit  of  prophecy  to  suggest  the 
general  subject  to  be  revealed  in  very  general  terms, 
and  then  proceed  to  a  more  minute  description  of  the 
particular  parts.  This  appears  to  be  the  method  in  the 
present  instance.  This  paragraph  contains  a  compre- 
hensive view  of  the  peculiar  subjects  of  the  little  book, 
now  to  be  resumed  and  more  distinctly  disclosed.  As 
a  direct  and  instructive  introduction,  the  state  of  the 
church  from  its  first  institution,  or  the  time  of  the  apos- 
tles, is  concisely  suggested.  This  woman  represent- 
ed the  church.  She  appeared  in  heaven,  'iii  the  high 
and  airy  region' — very  publicly  and  conspicuously.* 

*  Heaven  generally  denotes  the  church,  or  the  state;  but  in 
this  chapter  and  some  other  instances  in  this  book,  appears  to 
have  no  definite  signification.  There  was  war  in  heaven.  If 
heaven  designates  the  church,  the  dragon,  which  represented 
the  state,  appe.ired  in  the  church,  and  the  woman,  the  church, 
appeared  in  herself,  which  is  absurd.  If  heaven  denotes  the 
Slate,  then  the  church  appeared  in  the  state,  and  the  state  ap- 
peared in   itself.     The  sucne  absurdity  attaches  to   it.     That  it 


270  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XII. 

She  was  clothed  with  the  sun,  spiritually,  or  internally, 
with  Christ  and  his  righteousness,  and  visibly,  with  the 
dispensation  of  the  gospel — c.nd  the  moon,  the  dispen- 
sation of  Moses,  or  types,  under  her  feet,  and  on  her 
head  a  crown   of  twelve   stars,  illuminated  and  orna- 
mented with  the  twelve  apostles,  or  their  heavenly  doc- 
trines, as  so  many  radiant  gems  in  her  crown.     Her 
being  with  child,  and  travaihng  in  pain  to  be  delivered, 
express  the  ardent  desires,   and   pauiful  sufferings  of 
the   primitive  church  and   Christians,    to  promote  and 
establish  the  cause  of  Christ.     The  other  great  wonder 
which  appeared  in  heaven,,  the  great  red  dragon,  hav- 
ing seven  heads,  and  ten  horns,  and    seven  crowns  on 
his  heads,    was  the  pagan   Roman  empire,  exercising 
royal  authority,  called  red,  scarlet  and  purple,  being  the 
distinguishing  color  of  the  emperors,  and  the  genius  of 
it,  fierce  and  bloodv — and  his  tail  drew  a  third  part  of  the 
stars,  as  having  reduced  and  subjected  to  his  authority, 
one  third  part  of  the  princes  and  powers  of  the   world. 
By  tlie  standing  oi'  the  dragon    before  the  woman,  to 
devour  the  cliild  as  soon  as  it  was  born,  is  represented 
the   vigilance  and  exertions  of  the  empire  to  suppress 
and  prevent   the  prevalence  of  the    Christian  religion. 
The  bringing  forth  of  the    man-child,  denotes  the  as- 
cendency and  influence  of  the  Christian  religion  in  the 
empire,  over  pagan  ignorance,   idolatry,  and   supersti- 
tion.    By  the    receiving   up  of  the  man-child   to  God 

appears  to   be  best  explained  only  to  denote,  that  -which  is  very- 
public  and  visible. 

Mr.  Lowman  supposes  this  chapter  describes  the  afflicted 
and  persecuted  state  of  the  church  under  the  third  woe,  when 
it  consisted  only  of  two  witnesses,  a  number  only  sufficient  to 
support  the  truth;  and  yet  is  represented  by  a  woman,  to  de- 
note its  iruitfulness  in  bearing  children  to  Christ,  and  clothed 
with  the  sun,  to  signify  its  honorable  condition,  but  these  rep- 
resentations appear  rather  inconsistent — That  the  moon  and 
sun  signify  the  dispensation  of  Moses  and  of  Christ,  is  evident 
Irom  Isa.  xxx,  26,  The  light  of  the  moon  shall  be  as  the  light  of 
the  sun — evidently  importing,  that  in  the  millennium,  God's 
people  will  deiive  as  njuch  knowledge  from  the  system  of 
types,  as  they  had  derived,  in  preceding  ages,  from  the  gospel 
ofCluist. 


Sxplanalion  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XII.    271 

and  his  throne,  that  particular  divine  providence  wliich 
was  exercised  over  the  Christian  religion,  in  brinirin*^ 
it  under  the  powerful  protection  of  the  stale.  Tiie 
fli<i;ht  of  the  woman  into  the  wilderncbs,  to  a  place  pre- 
pared for  her,  where  she  should  be  supported  a  diousand 
two  hundred  and  threescore  days,  or  years,  expresses 
the  condition  of  the  church  ihrouj^h  the  term  of  tribu- 
lation and  persecution  assigned  her,  in  the  wise  and 
holy  providence  of  God. 

The  subjects  suj^gested  in  this  parapjraph,  describing- 
the  character  and  state  of  the  Chrisiian  church,  in  the 
first  periods  of  it,  are  so  generally  known,  that  a  con- 
cise summary  of  them  need  only  be  given.  How  aptly 
and  impressively  are  the  ardent  desires,  the  indefatiga- 
ble exertions  and  painful  sufferings,  of  the  apostles  and 
primitive  Christians  to  promote  the  cause  of  Christ, 
represented  by  a  pregnant  woman  travailing  in  birth, 
and  in  pain  to  be  delivered.  The  apostle  could  adopt 
no  terms,  no  figure,  wiiich  so  emphatically  expressed 
the  fervent  desires,  the  agonies  of  his  soul,  for  this  ef- 
fect, as  this  very  similitude.  My  little  children,  of 
whom  I  travail  again  in  birth  until  Christ  be  formed  in 
you.  And  how  periinenily  were  the  ferocious  spirit, 
merciless  edicts  and  barbarous  persecutions,  of  the  Ro- 
man power  to  destroy  the  Christian  religion,  represent- 
ed by  a  great  red  dragon  standing  before  the  woman, 
to  devour  her  child  as  soon  as  it  was  born.  This  scene. 
Christians  ardently  desiring,  exerting  themselves  and 
suffering,  to  promote  and  establish  the  religion  of  Christ; 
and  Pagan  emperors  exercising  their  power  to  obstruct 
and  prevent  it,  continued  through  the  extended  term  of 
oOO  years,  or  from  the  time  of  the  vision.  Though  the 
important  object  was  eventually  attained,  the  num-child 
V.  as  born,  Christianity  gloriously  triumphed  over  Heath- 
enism, (as  hath  been  already  represented  under  the  sixth 
seal)  yet  the  church,  the  woman,  could  not  long  enjoy 
the  fruits  of  her  pains  and  sufferings,  prosperity,  rest 
and  peace.  Soon  must  she  retire  to  the  wilderness,  a 
state  of  exile,  and  endure  tribulation  1260  years,  before 
she  can  enjoy  abundance  of  peace,  kings  come  to  her 
light,  and  the  Gentiles  to  the  brightn-jaS  of  her  rising. 


272  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XII, 

7.  And  there  was  war  in  heaven:  Michael  and  his 
angels  fought  against  the  dragon;  and  the  dragon  fought 
and  his  angels, 

8.  And  prevailed  not,  neither  was  their  place  found 
any  more  in  heaven. 

9.  And  the  great  dragon  was  cast  out,  that  old  ser- 
pent, called  the  Devil,  and  Satan,  which  deceiveth  the 
whole  world:  he  was  cast  out  into  the  earth,  and  his 
angels  were  cast  out  with  him. 

10.  And  I  heard  a  loud  voice  saying  in  heaven.  Now 
is  come  salvation,  and  strength,  and  the  kingdom  of  our 
God,  and  the  power  of  his  Christ:  for  the  accuser  of 
our  brethren  is  cast  down,  which  accused  them  before 
our  God  day  and  night. 

11.  And  they  overcame  him  by  the  blood  of  the 
Lamb,  and  by  the  word  of  their  testimony;  and  they 
lo\ed  not  their  lives  unto  the  death. » 

12.  Therefore  rejoice,  ye  heavens,  and  ye  that  dwell 
in  them.  Woe  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  and  of 
the  sea,  for  the  devil  is  come  down  unto  you,  having 
great  wrath,  because  he  knoweth  that  he  hath  but  a 
short  time. 

The  general  subject,  the  flight  of  the  woman,  the 
church,  into  the  wilderness,  having  been  given  in  the 
preceding  paragraph,  in  this  the  spirit  of  prophecy  pro- 
ceeds to  relate  the  origin  of  this  retirement,  commenc- 
ing his  description  from  a  later  period,  the  birth  of  the 
man-child,  or  more  correctly  those  travail  pangs,  those 
distressing  conflicts,  by  which  the  man-child  was  born. 
There  was  war  in  heaven,  Michael  and  his  angels  fought 
against  the  dragon,  and  thr  dragon  fought  and  his  an- 
gels. In  this  mighty  conflict,  the  contending  parties 
were,  Michael,  Christ,  the  priiice  of  the  Jews,  Dan. 
X,  21,  and  the  protector  of  Christians,  and  his  angels, 
who  minister  to  the  heirs  of  salvation,  the  invisible 
agents,  employing  Constantine  and  Christian  ministers, 
as  the  visible  instruments,  on  one  part,  and  on  the  oth- 
er, the  dragon,  the  devil,  and  his  angtls,  invisibly  in- 
stigating Heathen  emperors,  j)rinces,j)riests  and  sophists, 
the  visible  actors  in  the  contest;  but  mighty  as  were  the 
eftbrts  of  the  devil,  his  angels  and  instruments,  to  pre- 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XI L  27^ 

vent  the  ascendency  of  the  Christian  relii^ion,  they  pre- 
vailed not,  their  exertions  were  unsiiccessrul — Cliristi- 
anity  triumphed  L-loriousiy — then  was  the  man-child 
born — Satan  aiul  the  abt:itors  oi"  his  cause,  or  kingdom, 
were  supi)res.sc(l,  and  their  place  was  no  more  iound  in 
heaven.  Ejected  from  courts,  pahiv:es  and  temples, 
the  drajj^on  was  cast  out  into  the  earth,  and  visibly  ex- 
ercised his  inHuenceover  the  ignorant  nnd  uncultivated 
orders  of  tiie  empire.  Upon  this  event,  so  joyluitothe 
ehnrcii,  prochunaiion  was  made  in  heaven,  tiiat  now  was 
con.e  salvation,  and  strength,  and  the  kingdoin  of  God, 
for  the  accuser  \v'as  cRSt  down,  and  would  neither  ac- 
cuse saints  (as  he  did  Job)  before  God,  nor  by  his  in- 
struments, before  pagan  judges  who  would  condemn 
and  persecute  them,  even  to  death.  This  victory  had 
the  holy  martyrs  and  confessors  obtained  by  the  blood 
of  the  Lamb,  and  their  patient  and  steadfast  adherence 
to  the  truth.  Though  this  event  was  so  happy  for  the 
church,  it  would  be  distressful  to  the  inhabitants  of  the 
earth,  as  the  devil,  extremely  chagrined  and  mortified, 
that  he  was  cast  down,  disconcerted  and  degraded,  would 
come  to  them  in  great  wrath,  especially,  as  he  knew 
that  his  time  was  short,  and  that  his  visible  influence 
in  the  empire  would  soon  be  entirely  suppressed. 

The  scene  pourtrayed  in  this  paragraph  opened 
about  A.  D.  310,  when  Constantine  ascended  the  im- 
perial throne,  and  patronized  the  Christian  religion. 
This  so  irritated  the  old  serpent,  the  devil,  that  he  ex- 
cited Licinius,  Maxentius,  Galerius  and  the  great  ad- 
vocates of  paganism,  to  oppose  and  divest  him  of  the 
imperial  diadem. 

Hence  the  war  in  heaven,  the  mighty  conflict, 
Michael,  Christ  and  his  angels  animating  arid  aiding 
Constantine  and  Christian  professors,  and  satan  and 
his  angels  stimulating  Licinius,  Maxentius,  and  the 
devotees  of  pagan  superstition.  Violent  contests  be- 
tween them  succeeded,  and  bloody  battles  were 
fought,  but  all  efforts  were  unsuccessful,  one  antago- 
nist fell  after  another,  until  all  opposition  was  subdu- 
ed, and  thus  the  devil,  or  dragon,  fought  and  his  an- 
gels, but  prevailed  not.     Constantine,  bv  a  royal  edict. 


274  Explanation  of  the  Revelation^  Chapter  XIL 

established  the  Christian  reli.e;ion — then  the  saints  took 
the  kingdom — the  man-child  was  born  and  when  he 
suppressed  the  pagan  worship,  deposed  pagan  rulers, 
ejected  pagan  priests,  and  shut  up  pagan  temples,  then 
was  the  devil,  or  dragon,  cast  out,  and  liis  angels  with 
him.  Though  this  event  was  most  joyful  to  the 
church,  yet  would  it  be  succeeded  by  distressing  ef- 
fects to  the  inhabitants  of  the  eardi,  for  though  heath- 
enism was  suppressed,  it  was  not  extirpated,  and  the 
devil  would  assiduously  employ  instruments  to  revive 
the  old  idolatry,  as  he  knew  that  he  had  but  a  short 
time,  and  would  soon  be  deprived  of  all  opportunities, 
as  paganism  would  soon  be  entirely  abolished  in  the 
empire.* 

13.  And  when  the  dragon  saw  that  he  was  cast  un- 
to the  earth,  he  persecuted  the  woman  which  brought 
forth  the  man-child. 

14.  And  to  the  woman  were  given  two  wings  of  a 
great  eagle  that  she  might  fly  into  the  wilderness,  into 
her  place;  where  she  is  nourished  for  a  time,  and  times, 
and  half  a  time,  from  the  face  of  the  serpent. 

15.  And  the  serpent  cast  out  of  his  mouth  water  as 
a  flood  after  the  woman;  that  he  might  cause  her  to  be 
carried  away  of  the  flood. 

16.  And  the  earth  helped  the  woman,  and  the  earth 
opened  her  mouth,  and  swallowed  up  the  flood  which 
the  dragon  cast  out  of  his  mouth. 

17.  And  the  dragon  was  wroth  with  the  woman, 
and  went  to  make  war  with  the  remnant  of  her  seed, 
which  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and  have  the 
testimony  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Though  the  dragon  was  visibly  cast  out  in  the 
suppression  ©f  pagan  idolatry,  yet  his  malice  against 
the  woman,  or  church,  was  inveterate,  and  he  persisted 
in  raising  persecution  against  her.  And  to  the  woman 
were  given  two  wings  of  a  great  eagle,  the  symbol  of 
special  divine  guidance  and  protection,  Exod.  xix,  4, 
that  she  might  fly  to  her  place,  or  was  conducted  in 
divine  providence  to  a  place  of  retirement  and  safety 

*  See  note  at  the  end  of  the  chapter. 


Explanation  qj  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XII.     275 

in  which  she  should  be  protected,  and  preserved  from 
the  face  of  the  serpent,  his  power  and  malice,  for  1260 
years,  the  appointed  time  of  her  afiliction.  For  the 
purpose  of  destroying  the  woman,  the  dragon  cast  out 
of  his  mouth  waters,  which  signity  people  and  nations, 
chap,  xvii,  15,  as  a  flood,  or  stimulated  the  barbarous 
nations  to  assail  the  empire,  in  the  hope  of  suppressing 
Christianity,  and  restoring  the  pagan  superstition;  but 
the  Roman  earth  helped  the  woman,  and  opened  her 
mouth  and  swallowed  up  the  flood,  the  Barbarians  ein- 
braeed  the  religion,  and  imitated  the  manners  of  the 
Romans.  The  dragon,  the  devil,  foiled  in  this  artful 
stratagem  to  subvert  Christianity,  chagrined,  and  vexed 
with  the  woman,  then  went  to  make  war  with  the  re 
nant  of  her  seed. 

After  the  establishment  of  the  Christian  religion  in 
the  empire,  the  devil  persisted  in  molesting  the  church. 
He  excited  Heathen  authors  to  vilify  and  traduce  the 
Christian  religion  by  their  writings — introduced  here- 
sies and  schisms — made  various  attempts  to  restore 
Heathenism,  especially  by  Julian  the  apostate — and 
prompted  the  Arians  to  persecute  the  orthodox  Chris- 
tians. But  the  woman  was  divinely  protected,  and  for 
her  preservation,  was  finally  conducted  to  the  place  of 
retirement  and  safety,  prepared  for  her,  in  a  remote  and 
obscure  region,  in  the  vallies  of  Piedmont,  far  from 
Rome,  and  the  face  of  the  serpent.*  The  dragon  not 
succeeding  in  his  cftbrts  to  destroy  the  woman  by  here- 
sies, schisms  and  persecutions,  adopted  another  expe- 
dient to  effect  his  purpose.     About  A.  D.  400,  by  his 

*The  wilderness,  in  scripture,  is  the  symbol  of  distress  and  af- 
fliclion.  This  is  not  only  the  import  in  this  instance,  but  it  ap- 
pears also  to  sustain  its  natural  unci  proper  sip;nification.  If, 
according  to  Dr.  Mosheim,  when  the  remonstrances  of  the  faith- 
ful against  the  prevailing  superstition  were  ineffectual,  in  the 
seventh  century,  they  retired  from  Italy  to  the  humble  and  sol- 
itary vallies  among  the  Alps  in  Piedmont,  (in  which  all  exposi- 
tor* acknowledge  the  church  and  religion  were  preserved)  in 
their  secession,  this  text  was  fulfilled  and  illustrated  in  fact. 
Dr.  Newton  appears  to  have  erred  in  suppossing  the  two  wings 
of  the  eagle  denoted  the  two  parts  into  which  the  empire  was 
Alivided,  as  the  beast  and  the   woman  existed  only  in  the  JVesi, 


%76     Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  Xl^ 

instruments,  he  instigated  the  Goths,  Alans,  Vandals, 
and  other  pagan  nations,  to  inundate  the  empire.  That 
which,  chap,  viii,  ver.  7,  vvas  a  storm  of  hail  and  fire 
mingled  with  blood,  in  this  chaj)ter,  is  water  as  a  flood. 
The  Barbarians  subdutd  the  empire,  erected  kingdoms 
in  it,  and   established  their   own  religion  in  their  do- 
minions; but  becoming  acquainted  with  the  religion  of, 
the  empire,  which  had  degenerated  to  little  other  than 
pompous  formaliiy  and   superstition,  and  was  accom- 
modated to  their  taste,  they  gradually  relinquished  their 
old  idolatry,  embraced  Christianity,  and  imitated  the 
manners  and  customs  of  the  Romans;  and  thus  the  Ro- 
man earth  epened  her   mouth  and  swallowed  up  the 
flood.     Disappointed  in  this   device,  and  being  angry 
with  the  woman,   the  dragon  then  went   to  make  war 
with  the  remnant  of  her  seed.     Of  this  paragraph,  it  is 
supposed,  the  subsequent  summary  expresses  the  true 
import.     By  the  suppression  of  paganism,  the  dragon, 
the  devil,  being  visibly  deposed,  and  degraded  in  the 
empire,  and  foiled  in  his  artful  stratagem  of  subverting 
Christianity  by  the  incursions  of  the  northern  nations, 
and  fired  with  hatred  and  resentment  against  the  woman, 
the  church,  went  to  make  war  with  the  remnant  of  her 
seed,  for  the  constancy  of  their  faith,  and  steadfast  vA- 
herence  to  the  cause  of  Christ.* 

The  apostle  having  repeatedly  introduced  the  beast, 
as  the  visible  agent  by  which  that  old  serpent,  the  devil, 
persecuted  and  distressed  the  woman,  the  church,  in 
the  next  chapter  proceeds  to  a  full  description  of  that 
horrible    monster. 

^Though  Mr.  I.owman  applied  this  chapter  to  the  afflicted 
state  of  the  church  in  the  wilderness,  yet  the  explanation  given' 
is  so  plain  and  pettinent,  that,  inconsistently  ^YUh  himself,  he 
adopted  and  applied  it,  chap  xiii,  sec.  12,  to  these  same  events, 
which  preceded  the  1260  years.  "The  two  former  periods  end- 
td  two  Slates  of  danger  to  the  church;  the  first,  from  the  op- 
position of  the  Heathen  emperors,  by  the  conversion  of  Con- 
stantine,  about  A  D.  322.  '1  he  second  danger  was  from  the 
,Hcalhen  northern  nations  who  invaded  the  Roman  empire,9  but 
•vv'ere  converted  lo  Christianity  themselves,  and  received  it  ir." 
\ht\v  several  dominions." 


•  iVo/c  to  Page  274. 

.This    Tiiotlc   of  cxplaiiution  is   adopted    from   Dr.    Ncwion 
r^nd  ihc  pious  Mr.    lirown,  wl\o  rejected  the  paraphrase  of  Mr. 
LowiTian.     Mr.  Faber  would  coiiluie  Dr.  Ncwloii,and  vindicuie 
Mr.   Lowmaii,   which  he  says    4s    iiicoiiiparably   the   besi'   cx- 
plauaiion  he  has  'hitherto  met  with,'  V.  11,  p.  61.  It  is  unhappy 
ihat  Mr.  Faber  in  bis  renuirks  upon  Dr.  Newton,  has  imruduc- 
ed,  blended  and  confounded,  so  many   subjects,  and  used  leriiis 
so  ambiguously,  that  it  is  ditticuli  to  remark    upon  his    conluta- 
tion,  without  greater  prolixity  than  is   compatible  with  the  lim- 
its of   the  present  work.     But  as  it  is  important,  that   the    true 
sense  of  the  chapter  should  be  ascertained,   his    objections,  V. 
Jl,  p  .  52,  53,  against  Dr.  Newton  shall  be  concisely    examined. 
1.  The  improbability,  that  a  'professedly  chronological  prophet 
would  violate  the   order  of  (zme  by  reverting  from' the  state  ot 
the  church  in  the  wilderness,  '606  to  the  earliest  days  of  Chris- 
tianity, and  to  312,  when  Constantinc  became  a  convert — and 'the 
order  oi  filace  by  quitting  the  history  of  the  west,  for  the  general 
history  of  the  whole  empire.' — But  as  the  chronological  series 
of  the  prophecy  had  been  completed,  and  this  chapter  was  a  re- 
capitulation of  subjects  which  had  been  suggested.  Dr.  Newton 
did  not  violate  the  order  of  a  chronological  prophecy,  and  this 
objection  did  not  originate  from  the  irregularity  of  Dr.  Newton, 
but  the  misapprehension  of  the  subject  by  Mr.  Faber.     2.  'The 
bishop's  supposition,  that  the  dragon  is  pagan  Rome,'  when  'he 
is  the  devil.'    Dr.  Newton  supposes  the  dragon  is  primarily  the 
devil,  exerting  his  influence  through  the  instrumentality  of  pa- 
gan Rome.     Mr.  Faber  in  denying  this  has  restricted  the  dragon 
simply  to  the  devil  in  his  own  person,  but  this  is  confuted  from 
fact.     The  devil  has  never  waged  war  with  Christianity,  but  by 
visible  agents.     Who  the  dragon  is  cannot  be  ascertained  from 
Mr.  Faber.      Sometimes  he  is  'simply  the  devil,'  V.  11,  p.  63, 
produced  in    his  hideous   deformity — then  he  is  the  beast  with 
seven  heads  and  ten   horns,  to  shew  by    whose  instrumentality 
he  acted,  V.  11,  p.  58.    He  is  desired  to  explain  himself.     If  he 
says  he  is  simply  the  devil,  he  is  confuted  by  fact  and  univeisal 
observation.       if  he  is  the  devil,  exercising  his  power  by  tlie 
agency  of  the  Roman  empire,  he  accords  witli  Dr.  Newton  and 
opposes  himself.     3.  In  the    conjecture,  that  the  man-child  is 
Consiantine.     Dr.  Newton  may  have  been  loo  particular  in  this 
application,  unless  he  designed  Constantme  protecting  Chris- 
tianity, as  the  representative  or  agent  ut  Christ.      But  that  this 
related  to  the  conversion  of  the  enii>ire  to  the  Cluibiian  relig- 
ion, is    evident  beyond   all    rational   contradiction.      With  Mr, 
Faber,  tlie  nian-chiid  is  the  embarrassing  subject,  the  '■cvuxcriti' 
coram,'  of  the  whole  book.      This  is  not  surprising  accordtng  to 
hio  appiicaiion  of  the  passage,  which,  he  says,  i  eiuies  to  tiie  siuie 
of  the  church  in  the  wuderiiess.     'He  says,  the  man-chud  is  the 
mystic  word  of  God  brought  lorili  in  the  heuus  ot   bcuevers  ' 


378  A'o^e. 

But  how,  or  why,  this  should  be  confined  to  the  1260  "years  cf 
the  church's  tribulation?  or  how  in  this  period  the  devil  peculi. 
ariy  stands  before  it  lo  destroy  it,  or  how  this  shall  rule  all  nations 
with  a  rod  of  iron?  has  more  of  mystery  in  it  than  will  now  be 
explained.  Tiie  declaration,  that  the  man-child  shall  rule  all 
nations,  is  applied  to  Christ,  Psa.  ii,  9,  and  to  every  victorious 
believer.  Rev.  ii,  26,  27,  as  the  kingdom  given  to  Christ,  Dan. 
vii,  14,  is  said  to  be  given  to  the  saints,  v.  18,  27.  When  there- 
fore the  Roman  empire  was  converted  to  Christianity,  in  the 
reign  of  Constantine,  and  tiie  saints  visibly  took  the  kingdom, 
then,  in  the  figurative  language  of  scripture,  was  the  man-child, 
was  Christ,  who  should  rule  all  nations  with  a  rod  of  iron,  born 
in  it.  4.  That  Dr.  Newton  terms  this  a  prolepsis,  or  anticipa- 
tion, when  it  is  only  a  plain,  simple  prophecy.  If  it  were  not 
properly  termed  a  prolepsis,  that  this  chapter  relates  to  the 
flight  of  the  woman,  or  church,  into  the  wilderness  is  contradict- 
ed by  the  subjects,  which  exhibit  two  distinct  conflicts  subsist- 
ing between  two  diff'erent  parties.  The  first,  between  Michael 
and  the  dragon;  the  second,  between  the  dragon  and  the  wom- 
an, or  the  beast  and  the  witnesses,  chap.  xi.  It  is  observable, 
that  the  flight  of  the  woman  into  the  wilderness  is  inserted  in 
three  separate  places,  and  in  three  different  connexions  in  this 
chapter. — The  first  instance,  in  connexion  with  the  travail  of 
the  woman,  v.  6.  The  second,  in  connexion  with  the  war  in 
heaven  between  Michael  and  the  dragon,  v.  14 — the  third,  after 
the  effort  of  the  dragon  to  destroy  the  woman  by  casting  out  of 
his  mouth  water  as  a  flood,  v.  17 — and  to  consider  the  whole 
chapter  at  the  same  time,  a  representation  of  that  subject, 
will  make  it  a  rare  instance  of  confusion  in  the  holy  scri[uures. 
5.  'The  scene  of  the  warfare  between  the  woman'  {Michatl  and 
his  angels  it  should  have  been)  'and  the  dragon  is  laid  in  heav- 
.en,  or  the  church-general.  Whence  it  will  undeniably  loilowj 
Jthat  the  seven  headed  and  ten  horned  dragon'  (did  he  design- 
jedly  insinuate,  that  the  devil  simply  had  seven  heads  and  len 
horns,)  'must  have  stirred  up  this  persecution  against  the  wom- 
an, through  the  instrumentality,  not  of  a  pagan^  but  of  a  noan- 
nally  Christian  power.'  This  is  virtually  taking  the  subject  in 
dispute  for  granted.  It  will  not  be  admitted,  that  the  persecut- 
ing power  was  simply  Chrisiian,  and  not  pagan.  He  says,  iK)te 
V.  11,  p-  54, 'the  circumstance  that  the  dragon  had  ten  horns, 
plainly  shews,  that  this  prophecy  must  relate  to  the  empire,  not 
when  pagan,  but  when  papal.'  And  the  'circumstance*  that  the 
dragon  had  seven  heads,  which  was  not  alter  the  empire  be- 
came Chrisiian,  as  plainly  shews  that  the  prophecy  relates  to 
ihe  empire  not  when  papal,  but  when  pagan.  What  did  Mr, 
I'uber  designate  by  the 'church  general?'  He  had  said  p.  16, 
that  the  twenty-four  ciders  were  in  the  church  general,  and 
iiow  the  dragon  is  in  the  church  general,  did  he  assign  the 
dragon  a  place  with  the  twenty-four  elders?  Did  he  indulge  the 
pyinionj  that  the  Divine  Spirit  included  the  dragon  in  the  visi- 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chaplei^Xf  II.  279 

Chap.  XIII. 

1.  And  I  stood  upon  the  sand  of  the  sea,  and  saw  a 
beast  rise  up  out  of  the  sea,  having  seven  lieads  and 
ten  horns,  and  upon  his  horns  ttn  crowns,  and  upon 
his  heads  the  name  of  blasphemy. 

2.  And  the  beast  wliich  I  saw  was  like  unto  a  leop- 
ard, and  his  feet  were  as  the  feet  of  a  bear,  and  his 
mouth  as  the  mouth  of  alien:  and  the  dragon  i^ave  him 
his  power,  and  his  seat,   and  s;reat  authority. 

3.  And  I  saw  one  of  his  heads  as  it  were  wounded 
to  death;  and  his  deadly  wound  was  healed:  and  all  the 
world  wondered  after  the  beast. 

4.  And  they  worship|>ed  the  dragon  which  gave  pow- 
er unto  the  beast:  and  they  worshipped  the  Ijcast,  say- 
ing, Who  is  like  unto  the  beast?  Who  is  able  to  make 
war  with  him? 

5.  And  there  was  given  unto  him  a  mouth  speaking 
great  things  and  blasphemies,  and  power  was  given 
unto  him  to  continue  forty  and  two  months. 

6.  And  he  opened  his  mouth  in  blasphemy  against 
God,  to  blaspheme  his  name,  and  his  tabernacle,  and 
them  that  dwell  in  heaven. 

7.  And  it  was  given  unto  him  to  make  war  with  the 

ble  church,  after  he  had  particularly  directed  the  apostle  to 
leave  out  the  court,  which  was  a  virtual  exclusion  of  the  Gen- 
tiles, or  the  persecuting  power,  the  dragon,  from  the  visible 
church  of  Christ? — But  criticisms  must  be  suspended.  It  is 
evident,  that  a  misapprehension  and  a  misapplication  of  this 
chapter,  have  produced  this  embarrassment  and  confusion  in 
that  celebrated  author. 

Mr.  Faber  terms  this  the  second,  the  thirteenth  the  third, 
and  the  fourteenth  the  fourth,  as  he  termed  the  eleventh, 
the  first  chapter  of  the  little  book.  In  this  he  is  perfectly  ar- 
bitrary— In  applying  the  Uiirteenth  to  the  beast,  and  the  four- 
teenth chapter  to  the  witnesses,  inconsistently  with  his  opposi- 
tion, he  precisely  accord-  ••ith  Dr.  Newton — and  as  with  him, 
he  combines  the  tucthc?  of  hrrlots,  the  false  church,  chap, 
xvii,  with  the  beast,  p.  i8I,  to  have  been  consistent  with 
himself,  he  ought  to  have  termed  tlie  fifteenth  the-  fifth  the 
sixtetnib  the  sixth,  and  the  seventeen;h  the  seventh,  and  as  the 
eighteenth  and  nineteenth,  are  a  coriiiiiuaiicTi  of  the  same  sub- 
ject, the  eighteenth  the  eigfhllt',  and  the  niaeteenih  the  ninth 
chapters  of  ths  little  bock. 


280  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XIlL 

saints,  and   to  overcome  them:  and  power  was  given 
him  over  all  kindreds,  and  tongues,  and  nations. 

8.  And  all  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  worship 
him,  whose  names  are  not  written  in  the  book  of  life 
6f  the  Lamb  slain  from  the  foundation  of  the  world. 

9.  If  any  man  have  an  ear,  let  him  hear. 

10.  He  that  leacleth   into  captivity  shall  go  into  cap- 
tivity: he  that  killeih  with  the   sword  must  be  killed  j 
with  the  sword.     Here  is  the  patience  and  the  faith  of  J 
the  saints.  f 

The  beast  which  had  been  produced  in  the  preced- 
ing chapters  as  the  virulent  persecutor  of  the  saints, 
in  this  is  portrayed  in  glowing  colors.  A  beast  in 
scripture,  is  the  symbol  of  a  tyrannical,  idolatrous  em- 
pire. The  apostle,  as  the  prophet,  Daniel,  chap,  vii,  2, 
3,  saw  this  beast  rise  up  out  of  the  sea,  die  emblem  of 
commotion  and  agitation,  and  this  empire  arose  from 
the  wars  and  convulsions  of  the  nations.  The  descrip- 
tion given  of  it,  demonstrates  it  to  be  the  same  with  the 
great  red  dragon,  chap.  12,  the  symbol  of  the  Roman 
empire;  as  no  other  power  corresponds  with  this  de- 
scription,*    This  beast  had  seven  heads,  which  chap. 

*^Mr.  Faber  erroneously  identifying  the  war  in  heaven,  ciiap. 
12, -with  the  war  of  the  beast  and  the  witnesses,  chap-  ii,  \\as 
compelled  to  insist,  vol.  1 1,  p.  63,  'that  the  dragon  was  neithei' 
the  Roman  empire  nor  the  pope;  but  sfvifity  the  devil.  This 
misconception  involved  him  in  confusion,  and  inconsistence,  af- 
firming in  contradiction  to  such  assertions,  that  the  empire  was 
equally  a  beast  under  its,  fiagan  and  papal  emperors,  vol,  II,  p. 
J56,  that  the  beast  was  Avorshipped  by  adopting  the  idolatry 
which  he  upheld  no  less  as  a  popisli,  than  -as  a.  pagan  power'— 
and,  enumerating  the  five  heads  which  had  fallen,  in  introducing 
kings,  consuls,  dictators,  decimvirs  and  military  tribunes,  all 
which  existed  before  the  Christian  era — neither  of  which  per- 
tained simply  to  the  devif.  That  the  same  power  is  designated 
by  the  dragon  and  the  deasc,  is  incontrovertibly  evident.  The 
same  description  is  given  of  the  one  as  of  the  other.  Each 
had  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  and  to  each  is  assigned  the 
same  idolatry  and  the  same  horrid  work  of  persecution.  Both 
as  a  dragon  and  a  beast,  it  is  the  symbol  of  the  Roman  empire, 
through  its  whole  duration,  pagan  and  papal,  from  its  first 
commencement  to  its  final  destruction.  Six  of  the  seven  heads 
pertained  to  its  pagan  state,  and  the  scventhappeared  under  the 
Christian  dispensation. 


Explanaiion  of  the  Revelation,  Cfiapter  XIIL  281 

xvii,  the  angel  explained  to  signify  sevenmountains,  or 
hill^,  and  seven  different  fornris  of  government — and  ten 
horns, denoting  ten  kings,  or  independent  sovereignties, 
into  which  the  empire  would  be  divided.    In  chap,  xii, 
upon  the  seven  heads  are  said  to  be  seven  crowns,  the 
symbols  of  royal    anthori-y,   but    in  this    vision    the 
crowns    are  on  the  horns,  denoting,  that  the  ten  horns 
were  the    substitute,  and  exercised  the    power,  of  a 
sovereign  head.   Upon  each  of  the  heads  was  inscribed 
the  name  of  blasphemy,  or  idolatry,*  denoting,  that  in 
eveiy  form  of  government,  it   would  be  an   idolatrous 
empire*      This    beast  was  like  a  leopard,  had  the  feet 
of  a  bear,  and  the  mouth  of  a  lion,  the  other  beasts,  the 
representatives    of   the  other    empires,    seen  by  the 
prophet  Daniel,  chap,  vii,  importing,  that  this  empire 
possessed  the  rapacity  and  courage  of  tlie  leopard,  or 
the  Macedonians,  the  voracity  of  a  bear,  or  the  Medes 
and  Persians,  and  the  strength  of  a  lion,  or  the  Baby- 
lonians— qualities  which  perfectly  prepared  him  for  the 
horrid  work  of  persecution  which  he  would  perform. 
— And   the  dragon  who  fought  with  Michael  and  his 
angels,  chap,  xii,  delegated  to  him  his  power,  and  seat, 
and  great  authority.     This  beast,  the  Roman  empire 
divided  into  ten  kingdoms   and  reviving  idolatry,  was 
consequently  substituted  by  that  old  serpent,  the  devil, 
to  sustain  the  office  and  exercise  the  authority  of  pagan 
Rome,  in  supporting  idolatry,  and  persecuting  the  fol- 
lowers  of    the  Lamb.      The  apostle  saw  one  of  his 
heads  wounded  to   death.       This  was  effected  by  that 
war  in  heaven,  by  which  ultimately  the  dragon  was  de- 
posed, or  pagan  idolatry  suppressed  in  the  empire — 
and  the  deadly  wound  was  healed,    when  idolatry  was 
revived,   and  by  its  pompous  rites  and  splendid  forms 
excited  the  admiration,  and  allured   the  Roman  world 
to  wonder  after  the  beast.       And  they  worshipped  the 
dragon  which  gave  power  to  the  beast,  and  they  wor- 
shipped  the   beast,    by  imbibing  an  idolatrous  spirit, 

*  The  apostle  evidently  adopted   the   term  blasfihemy  to  de- 
note idolatry,  trom  Isa.  Ixv,  7.      Your  Jathtrs  burnt  incense  up- 
on the  mountains  and  blasphemed  7ne  u^ion  the  hills;   manifestly' 
referring  to  the  worship  of  idols. 
36 


tSt  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XIIL 

venerating  idolatrous  objects,  rt-si-GCting  superstitious 
rites,  and  submi'tiiig  to  idolatrous  impositions.  The 
character  and  acts  of  the  beast,  are  next  drawn  in  im- 
pr€ssive  colors.  He  opened  his  mouth  against  God, 
by  detracting  from  his  character,  and  denying  his  pre- 
rogatives, blasphemed  his  tabernacle  by  perverting 
and  profaning  his  worship  by  idolatrous  institutions, 
and  them  that  dwell  in  heaven,  either  angels  and 
glorified  saints,  by  idolatrous  worship  and  impious 
adoration,  or  his  people  on  earth,  by  traducing  their 
characters,  and  representing  them  as  vile — And  power 
was  given  him  to  make  war  with  the  saints,  and  he  im- 
molated ihem  as  victims  to  idolatrous  pagan  superstition; 
and  heexercised  authority  overkindreds,  and  tongues  and 
nations,  over  all  those  whose  names  were  not  inserted 
in  the  Lamb'sj  book  of  life;  for  they  would  say.  Who 
is  like  unto  the  beast?  Who  is  able  to  make  war  with 
him,  to  oppose  or  resist  him?  And  power  was  given 
him  to  continue  forty  and  two  months,  or  1260  years. 
To  summon  the  attention,  and  impress  the  subject,  it 
is  added.  If  any  man  have  an  ear  let  him  hear.  He 
that  leadetli  into  captivi'^y,  shall  go  into  captivity,  he 
that  kilieth  with  the  sword,  must  be  killed  with  the 
sword — the  persecutions  and  cruelties  which  the 
beast  perpetrates  upon  the  witnesses  shall  surely  be 
retributed  upon  him  in  God's  .appointed  time:  and  in 
expecting  this,  under  their  tribulations,  saints  exercise 
and  manifest  their  faith  and  patience,  in  cheerful  sub- 
mi^;sion  to  the  will  of  God. 

We  have  the  prophetic  representation,  let  us  consider 
the  subject  designated  by  it.  This  beast  with  seven  heads 
and  ten  lon^,  is  adesigned  symbol  of  the  Roman  empire, 
through  itswhole  duration.  It  was  founded  or  renewed  by 
Romulus,  about  750  years  before  the  Christian  era.  It 
was  priu^arily  governed  by  kings;  but  a  revolntion  being 
effected,  the  royal  power  was  suppressed,  and  two  civil 
ofBccrs  termed  consuls,  were  appointed  to  execute  the 
laws  of  the  state.  ThCvSe  not  answering  every  exigence, 
upon  emergencies,  a  dictator^  an  officer  invested  with 
absolute  power,  was  appointed  for  a  limited  time. 
Then  the  consulship  was  abolished,  aixd  the   dictator- 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XIIL  283 

ship  was  adopted.  The  disctatorship  was  suppressed, 
and  the  government  devolved  upon  ten  men  termed, 
decemviri.  To  this  form  succeeded  the  exercise  of 
the  supreme  authority  by  military  tribunes:  and  to  this 
the  imperial  power  which  subsisted  in  the  time  of  tlie 
vision.  Thus  we  have  the  heads,  or  forms  of  govern- 
ment,— kings,  consuls,  dictators,  decemvirs,  and  milita- 
ry tribunes  with  consular  authority,  the  imperial  which 
then  was,  and  the  beast  or  his  ten  horns.  Before  the 
conversion  of  the  empire  to  Christianity,  the  Romans 
worshipped  tlie  gods  and  goddesses,  common  to  pa- 
gans, with  religious  veneration.  To  these  they  add- 
ed their  departed  kings  and  heroes,  whom  they  ranked 
with  their  gods  and  goddesses,  and  who  received  their 
impious  devotion.  And  as  though  satan  peculiarly 
designed  to  secure  their  power  and  influence  in  sup- 
porting idolatry,  he  induced  them  to  adopt  it  as  an  in- 
variable maxim,  *'that  there  should  he  no  innovation  in 
the  rites  of  their  ancient  religion.''  In  all  the  forms  of 
government  in  the  empire  bLff)re  it  became  Christian, 
blasphemy,  or  idolatry,  was  consequently  inscribed  on 
the  heads  of  the  bensi.  Tiie  apostle  saw  one  of  the 
heads  wounded  to  death.  This  was  tffected  in  the 
suj)pression  of  pagan  idolatry  and  worship  by  Constan- 
tine,  and  the  establishment  of  Christianity  about  A.  D. 
323 — and  the  deadly  wound  was  healed,  when  idolatry 
was  revived  and  established  by  the  northern  nations,  and 
the  empire  was  divided  into  ten  kingdoms,  about  A  D. 
530— and  all  the  Roman  world  wondered  after  the  beast, 
when  in  die  seventh  and  subsequent  centuries,  an  idola- 
trous spirit  pervaded  the  empire,and  all  ranks  and  condi- 
tions in  the  state.  Ai^d  when  they  embmced  superstitious 
idolatry,  and  respected  its  rites,  they  worshipjjed  the 
dragon,  the  old  serpent,  for  they  sacriiiced  to  devils, 
and  not  to  God-and  they  worshipped  the  beast,  in  adopt- 
ing idolatrous  p'.igan  customs,  and  submitting  to  idol- 
atrous injunctions,  in  worshipping  images  of  gold  and 
silver,  though  they  could  neither  see,  nor  hear,  nor  speak. 
And  when  the  revived  beast,  protected  and  supported 
this  idolatrous  worship,  with  his  mouth  he  spoke  great 
things,  and  blasphemies,  encouraged,  recommended  and 


284  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XIIl. 

promoted  various  rites  of  idolatrous  worship. — And 
power  was  given  him  to  continue,  to  exercise  au- 
thority and  persecute,  forty  and  two  months,  or  1260 
years.  Through  this  term  he  would  distress,  perse- 
cute and  wear  out  the  saints — and  for  this  term  als® 
should  he  exercise  authority  over  kindreds,  and  peo- 
ple, and  tongues,  the  various  nations  of  the  empire, 
and  compel  them  to  respect  his  idolatrous  edicts  and 
regulations — And  all  those  whose  names  were  not  reg- 
istered in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life,  would  submit  to  his 
authority,  and  corrupt  themselves  with  his  abomina- 
tions. A  description  having  been  given  of  the  beast, 
his  character  and  horrid  enormities,  the  attention  of 
the  reader  is  summoned  to  his  irreversible  destiny.  As 
he  had  led  into  captivity,  he  should  go  into  captivity 
himself.  As  he  had  killed  with  the  sword  he  also 
should  be  killed  with  the  sword — the  cruelties  which 
he  had  practised  upon  the  saints,  should  be  remunerat- 
ed upon  himself  in  the  righteous  judgment  of  God. 

11.  And  I  beheld  another  beast  coming  up  out  of  the 
earth,  and  he  hadtwo  horas  like  a  lamb,  and  he  spake 
as  a  dragon, 

12.  And  he  exerciseth  all  the  power  of  the  first  beast 
before  him,  and  causeth  the  earth,  and  them  which 
dwell  therein,  to  worship  the  first  beast  whose  deadly 
wound  was  healed. 

13.  And  he  doeth  great  wonders,  so  that  he  mak- 
eth  fire  come  down  from  heaven  on  the  earth  in  the 
sight  of  men, 

14.  And  deceiveth  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  by 
the  means  of  those  miracles  which  he  had  power  to  do 
in  the  sight  of  the  beast,  saying  to  them  on  the  earth, 
tliat  they  should  make  an  image  to  the  beast  which  had 
the  wound  by  the  sword  and  did  live. 

15.  And  he  had  power  to  give  life  unto  the  im- 
age of  the  beast,  that  the  image  of  the  beast  should  both 
speak,  and  cause  that  as  many  as  would  not  worship 
the  image  of  the  beast  should  be  killed. 

16.  And  he  causeth  all,  both  small  and  great,  rich 
and  poor,  free  and  bond,  to  receive  a  mark  in  their 
right  hand,  and  in  their  foreheads; 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XIII.    285 

17.  And  that  no  man  miglU  buy  or  sell,  save  he  that 
had  the  mark,  or  the  name  of  the  beast,  or  the  number 
of  his  name. 

18.  Here  is  wisdom.  Let  him  that  hath  understand- 
ing- count  the  number  of  the  beast:  for  it  is  the  num- 
ber of  a  man;  and  his  number  is  six  hundred  three- 
score and  six. 

The  Roman  secular   empire,  reviving  in  its  bestial 
character,    having  been    exhibited  by  the    symbol  of  a 
beast,  having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns — by  the  figure 
of  a  beast    with  two  horns,  like  a  lamb,  the    apostle 
proceeded  to  describe  its  ecclesiastical  polity  and  pow- 
er.    The  first  beast  came  up   out  of  the  sea,  from  the 
agitations  and  wars  of  the  nations;  but  the  second  came 
up  out  of  the  earth,    a  kind  of  spontaneous  production, 
rose   up   insensibly  among  the  people.     He  had    two 
horns,  the  agents,  or  instruments,    of  his  power,  like  a 
lamb;  but  however  innocent  and  meek  his  appearance, 
he  spake  as  a  dragon,  his  voice  was  terrible,  and  he  ex- 
ercised authority,  irresistible,  as  tlie  power  of  the  state. 
He  caused  all  to  worship  the  first  beast,  to  embrace  the 
religion,  to  practise  the  idolatry,  which  was  now  revived 
in  the  empire.     For  this  purpose,  pretendedly,   he  did 
great  wonders,  even  made  fire  come  down  from  heaven 
in  the  sight  of  men,  by  which  he  deceived  those  who 
dwelt  on  the  earth,  and  induced  them  to   make  an  im- 
age, or   images,  for  the    use  of  the  first   beast,  or  the 
state,  and  had    power  to  give    life  to  the  image — and 
caused  all  who  would  not  worship  the  image  to  be  kil- 
led.    He   yet  further  caused  all  to  receive  a  mark  in 
their  right  hand  and  in  their   foreheads,  to  designate, 
that  they    were  his  subjects,  or  idolaters,  and  enacted, 
that  no  man  should  buy,  or  sell,  unless  he  had  the  mark 
of  the   first  beast,  or   his  name,  or  the    number  of  his 
name.    To  determine  these,  required  wisdom,  and  tnen 
of  understanding  might  investigate  them  from  the  data 
given,  six  hundred  threescore  and  six. 

From  delineating  the  secular  empire,  the  apostle 
proceeded  to  devtlope  the  rise  and  acts  of  the  papacy, 
as  an  idolatrous  spiritual  power.  The  manner  of  its 
commencement,  coming  up  out  of  the  earih,  or  grad- 


286    Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XIII, 

ually  and  insensibly  rising  up  among  the  peopit-,  may 
preclude  the  possibility  of  ascertaining  with  prcci-ion, 
the  first  period  of  its  positive  existence.  The  apostle 
observed,  that  the  mystery  of  iniquity  began  to  work 
in  his  time,  but  could  not  display  itselif  for  the  restraint 
laid  upon  it  by  him  who  letted  or  prevented,  or  the 
persecuting  power  of  Rome — but  after  this  restraint 
was  at  least  partially  removed  by  the  conversion  of  the 
empire  to  Christianity,  and  especiall}  after  Constantine 
began  to  confer  civil  immunities  upon  the  church,  and 
to  dignify  the  clergy,  the  spirit  of  an*  bit  ion  operat- 
ed more  actively,  producing  emulations  and  violent 
controversies  about  rank  and  precedence,  which  were 
partially  terminated  by  the  act  of  the  emperor  378  or 
379,  constituting  the  church  of  Rome  a  court  ol  appeals 
.for  deciding  doubtful  cases  in  the  bisiiopncs  of  the 
west.  Though  this  edict  invested  the  bishop  of  Rome 
with  no  positive  authority  over  bishops  and  churches, 
it  might  gratify  his  pride  and  stimulate  his  exertions  to 
acquire  positive  precedence  and  power.  Certain  it  is, 
that  virulent  contentions  for  superiority  subsisted  be- 
tween the  bishops,  scandalous  to  the  episcopal  office, 
and  highly  injurious  to  the  peace  and  edificarion  of  the 
Christian  church.  But  we  may  be  confident  that  this 
power  did  not  yet  exist,  as  the  second  beast  came  up 
out  of  the  earth,  after  the  first  beast  rose  up  out  of  the 
sea,  530.  All  historians  and  expositors  unite  in  affirm- 
ing, that  the  tumultuous  times  of  Gothic  invasion  in 
the  fifth  and  sixth  centuries,  were  peculiarly  propitious 
to  the  aspiring  views  of  the  Roman  pontiff;  and  that 
he  availed  himself  of  them  with  great  subtilty  and  ad- 
dress. Such  was  the  eminence  of  the  Bishoj)  of  Roine, 
that  when  the  emperor  Justinian  established  the  episco- 
pal grades  of  rank,  534,  he  constituted  him  first  and 
chief  of  all  the  bishops.  But  as  this  was  a  simple  title, 
and  invested  him  with  no  authority,  it  is  not  certain, 
that  this  edict  constituted  him  a  beast,  or  an  idolatrous 
ecclesiastical  power.  It  is  very  probable,  that  as  many 
Christi;m  churchts  so  degenerated,  that  they  ceased  to 
be  acknowledged  by  Christ,  and  he  rejected  them,  as 
lie  rejected  the  church  of  Laodicea,  and  turned  to  be 


Explanaiion  of  the  Revelation^  Chapter  XIII.  287 

their  enemy  unci  fought  against  them,  as  he  fought 
against  the  church  of  Pergamos,  but  the  particular  pe- 
riod of  their  rejection  cannot  be  determined;  so  ihe  epis- 
coj)al  office  in  the  bishops  of  Rome,  was  so  corrupted 
and  perverted,  that  in  diem  it  ceased  to  be  of  divine 
institution,  and  became  an  engine  of  saian  for  the  per- 
secution of  the  church;  but  the  period  of  either  cannot 
be  precisely  ascertained — yet  we  have  satisfactory  evi- 
dence, thi!t  this  power  existed  in  the  last  part  of  the 
sixth,  or  the  beginning  of  die  seventh  century,  or  about 
A   D.  600. 

In  this  vision,  this  power  was  exhibited  to  the  proph- 
et Daniel,  chap.  7,  in  its  fir^t  commencement,  as  a 
little  horn;  but  to  the  apostle  in  maturity,  when  its  sys- 
tem of  government  was  organized  and  established;  as 
a  beast  having  two  horns,  or  instruments,  by  which, 
eminv utly,  he  exercised  his  authority  and  j)0',ver.  These, 
say  Dr.  Newton  and  Mr.  Faber  with  the  greatest  con- 
sistence and  probability,  were  the  order  of"  monks,  and 
the  parochial  clergy.*  The  popes  gradually  exempt- 
ed the  monks  from  the  jurisdiction  of  the  bishops,  and 
organized  them  a  regular  body  with  peculiar  and  ap- 
propriate powers,  in  subordination  to  themselves  as  their 
sovereign  head.  These  constitute  one  horn  or  pow- 
er. The  other  consists  of  the  bishops  and  inferior  cler- 
gy, exercising  their  respective  prerogatives  in  subor- 
dination to  the  pope  as  head  of  the  church.  By  these 
distinct  and  regular  bodies,  as  his  horns,  he  exercises 
his  authority  in  his  church  universal — and  they  sup- 
port his  power  and  influence  in  it.  Though  this  beast, 
the  papacy,  had  two  horns  like  a  lamb,  he  spake  as  a 
dragon.     Let  a  single   instance  sufficiently   ihustrate 

*  Many  have  supposed,  that  the  two  horns  of  this  beast  rep- 
resent the  popes,  exercising  ecclesiastical  authority  as  the  head 
of  the  church,  and  civil  as  the  Ijead  of  the  state;  but  this  con- 
founds the  two  beasts,  or  powers,  which  the  scriptures  ever 
preserve  entirely  separate  and  di-tinct.  This  is  also  erroneous 
in  principle.  With  whatever  avidity  the  popes  have  grapsed 
at  the  exercise  of  supreme  authority  in  the  state,  it  has  gener- 
ally been  denied  them.  They  have  unly  exercised  civil  power 
in  their  own  domain,  t/ie  fiairifr.ony  q/'St.  Peter,  as  civil  princes. 


288  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XIIL 

this  observation.     When  the  emperor  Leo  suppressed 
the  worship  of  imaj^es  in  the  east,  and  attempted  it 
in  his  Itahan  dominions,  pope  Gregory  remonstrated 
against  it,  informing  him  wiih  consummate  arrogance, 
*that  though  the  sword  of  justice  was  in  the  hand  of  the 
magistrate,  the  more  formidable  weapon  of  excommu- 
nication was  intrusted  to  the   clergy,   who    would  not 
spare  a  heretic  even  though  he  were  seated  on  a  throne,* 
and  exhorted  him  to  'abandon  his  rash  and  fatal  enter- 
prise, to  reflect,  tremble,  and  repent.'     In  pronouncing 
their  anathemas,  even  upon  potentates  and   kings,  they 
have  terrified  like  thunder.     This  beast,   before,  or  in 
tlie  presence  of  the  first  beast,  exerciseth  all  his  author- 
ity in    his  own  jurisdiction,  as  a   collateral,  indepen- 
dent,  sovereign  power — And  he  causeth   the  Roman 
earth,  and  tliem  that  dwell  therein,  all  the  citizens  and 
subjects  of  the  empire,  to  worship  the  first  beast  whose 
deadly  wound  was  healed,  or  to  embrace  and  practise 
the  idolatry  of  the  empire  which  had   been  suppressed, 
but  was  now  revived  and  restored.     And    the   popes 
have  ever  been  the  first,  the  most  active  and  zealous,  to 
jjromote  the  worship  of  images,  and  to  denounce,  as 
heretics,  those   who  should   discard    and  reject  them. 
An  impressive  specimen  of  their  ardor  in   support  of 
image- worship,  has  already  been   exhibited  in  the  re- 
proofs and  admonitions  addressed  by  |)ope  Gregory  to 
the  emperor  Leo.     In  the  revival  of  idolatry,  the  dead- 
ly  wound  of  the  beast  was   healed,  and  in  instituting 
the  worsiiip  of  images,    the    beast  with  two  horns,  or 
the  papacy,  made  an  image  for  the  first   beast,   or  the 
slate.*  To  support  this  idolatrous  worship,  pretended- 

*  The  question,  What  was  this  image  of  the  beast?  has 
long  been  agitated,  and  to  it  various  answers  have  been  given. 
Some  have  insisted,  that  it  was  the  emjnre  of  Charlemagne 
■which  resembled,  and  so  was  an  image  of  the  old  Roman  em- 
pire. Others^  that  it  was  the  court  of  inquisition — and  others 
that  it  was  the  pope  In  the  apocalypse,  it  is  ever  represented 
as  an  object  ol  rtligious  worship.  Idolatrous  Christians  are  ever 
cliaiaclerizcd  by  having  the  mark  of  the  beast,  G//rf  nvorshipfnng 
his  linage^  xiVi,  5.  As  neither  th.e  Carlovingian  en)pire,  nor 
the  court  of  inquisition  has  ever  been  adored,  it  is  a  sufficient 


Explanation  of  t fie  Revelation,  Chapter  XIII.  289 

ly  he  did  great  wonders,  even  made  fire  come  down 
from  heaven,  as  Elij  »h  did,  either  by  the  thunder  of  ex- 
communication, which  the  popes  said  was  fiital  to  the 
subject* — or  in  appearance,  to  the  delusion  of  the  peo- 
ple. In  all  deceiveableness  of  unrighteousness,  by  vain 
pretences,  the  papal  clerg;y  imposed  on  those  who 
should  perish,  aiid  persuaded  them  to  believe  a  lie  that 
they  might  all  be  damned.  By  fictitious  miracles  they 
promoted  this  idolatrous  and  damnable  delusion.  *As 
an  evidence,'  say  they,  'how  pleasing  adoration  is  to  the 
virgin  Mary,  she  hath  wrought  more  miracles  than 
God  hath  wrought  by  M'jses  and  the  prophets,  by 
Christ,  the  aposiles,  and  by  all  the  saints  together.  Her 
images  have  spoken,  sung,  resisted  the  fire  and  ham- 
mer, soared  in  the  air,  sweat  blood,  oil  and  milk 
have  run  before  them.  Some  have  been  turned  into 
flesh,  have  wept,  groaned,  lamented,  have  made  the 
lame  to  walk,  the  blind  to  see,  and  the  deaf  to  hear — 
and  to  these  not  fewer  victims  have  been  immolated 
than  to  the  demons  of  paganism.' 

He  caused  all,  both  small  and  great,  to  receive  a 
mark  in  their  right  hand,  or  in  their  forehead:  and  that 
no  man  might  buy  or  sell,  save  he  who  had  the  mark, 
or  the  name  of  the  beast,  or  the  number  of  his  name. 
Here  is  wisdom.  Let  him  that  hath  understanding 
count  the  number  of  the  beast;  for  it  is  the  number  of 

evidence  that  neither  of  them  was  designated  by  the  image. 
Neither  will  it  accord  with  the  terms  of  the  text,  to  consider  the 
pope  as  this  image,  as  it  represents  the  imai^e  to  be  an  object 
distinct  from  the  beast,  or  papal  hierarchy,  who  made  the  image, 
and  compelled  high  ^nd  low  to  worship  it  Neither  has  the 
pope,  by  any  decree,  appointed  himself  to  be  an  object  of  relig- 
ious adoration,  nor  required  rich  and  poor  to  worship  him  upon 
pain  of  anathema,  nor  prohibited  commerce  to  those  who 
refused  it.  But  to  explain  making  the  image,  by  the  institu- 
tion of  image-worship  by  the  pope  accords  with  every  term  of 
the  text,  and  is  amply  supported  by  fact.  They  who  would  see 
this  sense  of  the  text  confirmed  may  consult  Mr  Faber,  V.  II, 
p.  159. 

*  'Hildebrand,  in  his  letters  to  the  Germans  said,  that  Henry,* 
the  emperor,  'smitten  by  his  excommuiucaiion,y?^/mi"<?  affluCum, 
was  taken  off  by  thunder.'    Faber,  V.  II,  p.  157  noie. 
37 


^90  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XUL 

a  man;  and  his  number  is  six  hundred,  threescore  and 
six.  In  this  paragraph,  obviously  obscure  and  difficult 
of  explanation,  the  number,  name,  and  mark  of  the 
beast,  demand  particular  attention.  The  number  is 
specified,  666.  Mr.  Lovvrnan  supposes,  thai  the  num- 
ber denoted  the  term  of  time  which  should  elapse  be- 
tween the  period  of  the  vision,  and  the  commencement 
of  the  1260  years;  but  as  it  is  presumed,  that  he  capi- 
tally erred  in  the  date  of  this,  756,  in  his  explanation  of 
the  beast,  this  application  cannot  be  admitted.  Neither 
does  this  correspond  with  the  terms  used  by  the  apos- 
tle, that  it  is  the  number  of  a  man,  implying,  that  the 
number  666  reduced  to  numerical  letters  will  form,  as 
the  name  of  a  man,  a  distinguishing  characteristic  by 
which  the  beast  might  be  known.  Various  names  have 
been  produced,  the  letters  of  which,  estimated  nume- 
rically, constitute  the  number  666,  but  appendages,  or 
circumstances  attending  them,  demonstrate  the  impro- 
priety of  adopting  many  of  them  as  the  name  designed 
by  the  apostle.  Dr.  Newton  and  Mr.  Faber  affirm,  that 
iMtinus  is  the  word,  and  that  'in  no  other  is  there  such 
a  fatal  concurrence  of  circumstances'  which  demon- 
strates it  to  be  the  name  designated  by  the  number  666. 
In  support  of  this  construction,  a  particular  remark  may 
not  impertinenriy  be  added.  The  scri[turcs  employ 
subjects,  or  incidents,  as  types,  for  which  the  objects 
of  them  were  peculiarly  distinguished.  Babylon  was 
termed  the  golden  city,  ar.d  in  the  image  of  Nebuchad- 
nezzar, the  Babylonian  empire  was  represeiUed  by  the 
head  of  gold.  In  their  military  appara  us,  the  Greeks 
distinguished  themselves  by  their  brazen  armour,  and, 
in  the  image,  their  kingdom  was  represented  by  the  belly 
and  thighs  of  brass.  The  kings  of  Persia,  for  crowns, 
used  the  heads  of  rams  decorated  with  precious  stones, 
and  in  the  vision,  the  kingdom  of  Pt  rsia  was  symbol- 
ized bv  a  ram  with  two  horns.  The  Macedonians 
were  termed  the  goats  peoplCj-'and  their  empire,  v.  ith 
Alexander  their  emperor,  in  the  vision  was  reprcseMed 
by  a  rough  he-goat.  Locusts  swarm  in  Arabia,  and 
the  Mahometans,  who  originated  in  Arabia,  were  repre- 
sented by  locusts.     The  Roman  empire  was  primarily 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XIIL  291 

founded  by  V\v\%  Latiniis^  and  was  denominated  the 
kingdom  of  the  Latins;  but  after  the  decline  of  it,  when 
it  was  renewed  by  Romulus,  the  epithet  Roman^  was 
appropriated  to  it,  and  the  Latin  became  obsolete. 
When  the  empire  was  divided,  the  Latin  epithet  was 
revived,  and  it  was  attain  termed,  The  Latin  empire. 
The  church  in  it  was  termed,  The  Latin  qX\mvqX\.  The 
Latin  was  the  only  version  of  the  Bible  tolerated.  The 
decrees  of  the  popes,  the  acts  of  councils,  all  their  reli- 
gious exercises,  prayers  and  m"ass,  were  performed  in 
Latin.  As  an  ingenious  author  expresses  it,  'they  latin- 
ize in  every  thing' — And  vvhen  the  divine  Spirit  sub- 
stituted a  number  lor  a  name  which  should  specify  this 
empire,  may  we  not  infer  from  analogy,  that  the  name 
designated  by  the  number  w  :S  Latimis. 

With  the  number  and  name,  we  are  to  consider  the 
mark  of  the  beast.  As  the  use  of  the  cross  is  as  habit- 
ual with  the  subjects  of  the  beast,  as  the  use  of  the 
Latin,  and  a  bcidi^e  communion,  the  reason  assigned  in 
support  of  Latinus  as  his  name,  will  eqiially  apply  to 
the  cross  as  his  mark.  In  baptism,  the  sign  of  the  cross 
is  superstitiously  made  on  the  forehead.  This  is  used 
'not  only  in  religious,  but  in  civil  matters.'  The  sign 
of  the  cross  is  engraved  on  their  standards.  Under  the 
sign  of  the  cross,  the  beast  prosecuted  the  war  against 
the  infidels,  and  persecuted  heretics.  When  the  pope 
commenced  the  war  against  the  witnesses,  the  Walden- 
sesand  Albigenses,  he  required  'sovereign  princes  and 
Christian  people  forthwith  to  sign  themselves  with  the 
cross,  and  under  that  holy  symbol  to  extirpate  the  pest 
which  invaded  the  church.'  To  recite  all  the  super- 
stitious ceremonies  to  which  the  cross  is  subjected  by 
papists,  would  be  exhausting  and  disgusting.  'Even 
when  not  immediately  engaged  in  performing  the  rites 
of  their  multifarious  adoration,  let  them  be  assailed 
either  by  natural  or  supernatural  terrors,  and  they  will 
almost  mechanically  commence  the  operation  of  crossing 
themselves  in  various  parts  of  their  body.' 

If  we  have  the  number,  name,  and  mark  of  the  first 
beast,  we  may  consider  the  acts  of  the  second.  As  the 
followers  of  the  Lamb  had  his  Father's  name  in  their 


292  Explanation  of  the  Revelation^  Giapter  XVII. 

foreheads,  so  the  second  beast  required  all  to  receive  a 
mark  in  their  right  hand,  or  in  their  foreheads,  in  evi- 
dence of  their  connexion  with  the  beast,  and  subjection 
to  Ills  authority;  aiid  that  no  man  might  buy  or  sell, 
save  he  that  had  the  mark,  or  the  name  of  the  (first) 
beast,  or  the  number  of  his  name,  as  the  token  and 
badge  of  Ijaving  conformed  to  the  rites  of  his  idolatrous 
worship — and  in  no  instance  have  the  popes  been  more 
rigidly  strict  and  severe,  than  in  the  prohibition  of  all 
social  intercourse  with  heretics,  and  administering  to 
their  relief  and  comfort — enjoining  'upon  pain  of  anath- 
ema, that  no  man  presume  to  entertain,  or  cherish  them 
in  his  house,  or  land,  or  exercise  traffic  with  them,  no, 
not  so  much  as  to  hold  com.munion  with  them  in  buy- 
ing or  selling;  that,  being  deprived  of  the  comfort  of 
humai'.ity,  they  may  be  compelled  to  repent  of  the  error 
of  their  ways.'  So  accurately  hath  the  spirit  of  prophe- 
cy delineated  the  first  beast  with  his  seven  heads  and 
ten  horns,  and  the  second  beast  with  two  horns;  and 
such  tokens  hath  he  given  by  which  thev  may  be  dis- 
tinguished and  ascertained,  and  so  minutily  have  the 
empire  and  the  papacy,  practically,  though  probably  un- 
consciouslv,  demonstrated,  that  they  are  those  impious 
powers  which  should  blr»spheme  God  and  persecute  his 
people — and  let  hiuj  that  readeth  understand. 

As  the  seventeenth  chapter  is  only  a  diversified  re- 
presentation of  the  two  beasts,  described  in  the  thir- 
teenth, and  explaining  tliem  unitedly,  will  more  am- 
ply and  iniprcssively  display  their  horrid  impiety  in 
combining  to  stspjjort  idolatry,  and  persecute  the 
church,  It  will  be  introduced  and  explained  in  this  con^ 
nexion= 

Chap.  XVIT. 

1.  And  there  came  one  of  the  seven  angels  which 
had  the  seven  vials,  and  talked  with  me,  spying  unto 
me,  Come  hither;  I  will  shew  unto  thee  the  judgment 
of  llie  great  whore  that  sitteih  upon  many  waters: 

2.  With  whom  the  kings  of  the  eartli  have  com- 
mitted fornication,  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  have 
been  made  drunk    with   the  wine  of  her  fornication. 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  CJiapter  XVII.  293 

3.  So  he  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit  into  the  wil- 
derness: and  I  saw  a  woman  sit  upon  a  scarlet  colored 
beast,  full  of  names  of  blasphemy,  having  seven  heads 
and  ten  horns. 

4.  And  the  woman  was  arrayed  in  purple  and  scar- 
let color,  and  decked  with  gold  and  precious  stones 
and  pearls,  haviiig  a  golden  cup  in  her  hand  full  of 
abominations  and  filthiness  of  her  fornication: 

5.  And  upon  her  forehead  was  a  name  written,  MYS- 
TERY, BABYLON  THE  GREAT,  THE  iMOTH- 
ER  OF  HARLOTS  AND  ABOMINATIONS  OF 
THE  EARTH. 

6.  And  I  saw  the  woman  drunken  with  the  blood 
of  the  saints,  and  with  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  of  Je- 
sus: and  when  I  saw  her,  I  wondered  with  great  admi- 
ration. 

One  of  the  seven  angels  who  had  the  seven  vials, 
described  in  chapters  xv,  xvi,  addressed  the  apostle, 
Come  hither,  and  I  will  shew  thee  the  judgment  of  the 
great  whore  W'hich  sittelh  upon  many  waters.  The 
judgment  here  specified,  is  described  in  the  xviiith 
chapter.  As  the  scriptures  use  the  term  fornication  to 
denote,  especially,  idolatrous  practice  in  God's  covenant 
people,  so  an  idolatrous  church  is  represented  by  a  lewd 
woman,  Jer.  xiii,  27,  and  Ezek.  xvi,  30.  This  woman, 
this  corrupt  church,  is  said  to  sit  upon  many  waters, 
which  are  explained,  v,  15,  to  signify  people,  and  mul- 
titudes, and  nations;  and  is  represented  as  being  great, 
to  express  the  multitude  of  her  spiritual  pollutions,  the 
extent  of  her  influence,  through  many  regions,  over 
•many  nations,  and  the  horrid  degree  to  which  she  would 
imbibe  and  propagate  this  idolatrous  spirit  and  practice. 
Complying  with  the  direction,  the  apostle  was  in  a 
prophetic  ecstasy,  or  carried  away  in  the  spirit,  into  a 
wilderness  of  error,  delusion  and  wickedness,  and  saw 
a  woman,  or  church,  sitting  ui)on  a  sciirlet  colored 
beast,  the  great  red  dragon,  the  same  beast  which  had 
been  so  repeatedly  introduced  in  the  preceding  visions, 
liaving  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  the  secular  Roman 
empire.  This  beast  was  scarlet  colored,  and  as  scar- 
let was  the  color  used  by  emperors  in  the  time  of  war, 


294  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XV IL 

this  beast,  or  empire,  was  represented  in  the  habit  of 
hostility  against  Christ  and  his  people — and  full  of 
names  of  blasphemy,  expressive  of  the  multifarious 
idolatries  practised  by  it.  The  woman  was  arrayed 
in  purple  and  scarlet,  the  dress  of  popes  and  cardinals, 
and  decked  with  gold  and  precious  stones,  and  pearls, 
the  symbols  of  her  wealth,  pomp,  and  magnificence. 
Similar  to  lewd  women  who  used  inflammatory  potions, 
she  had  a  golden  cup  in  her  hand,  full  of  abominations, 
and  filthiness  of  her  fornications — by  blandishments 
and  alluring  arts,  enticing  all  nations  to  indulge  in  spir- 
itual fornication,  in  the  most  detestable  idolatries. 
Superlatively  immodest  and  impudent,  like  open  no- 
torious harlots,  she  had  upon  her  forehead  a  name  writ- 
ten. Mystery,  Babylon  the  Great,  the  Moth- 
er OE  Harlots,  and  Abominations  of  the 
Earth — the  church  of  Rome,  the  fruitful  source  of 
idolatrous  corruption  and  abomination.  The  apostle 
saw  this  mother  of  harlots,  this  idolatrous  church,  sit- 
ting on  a  scarlet  colored  beast,  the  great  red  dragon, 
the  beast  with  seven' heads,  and  ten  horns,  the  Roman 
empire,  directing  and  employing  it  as  her  agent,  or 
instrument,  to  effect  her  corrupt  and  idolatrous  designs, 
and  drunk  with  the  blood  of  saints.  This  explanation 
of  the  figure  may  now  be  illustrated  by  historical  rela- 
tion. 

The  hierarchy  of  the  church  of  Rome  is  represented, 
chap,  xiii,  by  a  beast  with  two  horns;  and  in  this  chap- 
ter, the  church,  impressively,  by  an  impure,  lewd  wo- 
man, even  the  mother  of  harlots.  Upon  this  subject  it 
is  unnecessary  to  detail  the  multifarious  idolatries  of 
the  papal  church — the  worship  of  the  Virgin  Mary, 
angels  and  saints — the  impious  veneration  of  the  relics 
of  mart}  rs,  the  superstitious  use  of  imiigesand  the  cross. 
Nor  is  it  necessary  to  suggest  the  extent  of  her  wealth, 
which  in  the  zenith  of  her  prosperity,  embraced  a  great 
j)roportion  of  the  property  in  Europe — nor  the  magni- 
ficeiice  of  her  churches,  nor  the  richness  of  their  furni- 
ture, in  vvhivh,  as  Mr.  Addison  observes  of  the  churcli 
at  Lnretto,  ;.iuidst  die  splendor  of  glittering  gems  and 
precious  stones,  silver  and  gold  make  but  a  very  indif- 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  CJiapler  XV  Jl.  295 

fcrent  appciirance — nor  the  arts  by  which  she  liaih  en- 
ticed the  nations  of  the  Roman  earth  to  drink  th(i  cup 
of  spiritual  fornication,  or  idolatry — bnt  it  may  be  in- 
structive to  describe  the  manner  in  which  slie  sits  upon 
the  beast,  the  secular  empire,  and  guides  it  at  discre- 
tion. Ecclesiastical  councils  enacted  their  decrees, 
'that  all  heretics  should  be  delivered  to  the  secular  pow- 
er to  be  extirpated,'  and  so  'executed  tlK^ir  decrees  by 
the  sword  of  the  civil  magistrate.'  Hence  it  is  only 
said  of  the  second  beast,  that  lie  caused  to  be  killed. 
Pope  Innocent  ordered  'sovereign  princes  and  Chris- 
tian people,'  to  extirpate  the  Waldcnses  and  the  AI- 
bigenses,  the  pest  of  the  cluirch.  By  the  direction  of 
the  pope,  Charles  the  Fifth  commenced  the  war  against 
the  Protestants  in  the  time  of  the  reformation  by  Luther 
and  Calvin.  In  these  commands  of  the  popes,  and  the 
obedience  and  subservience  of  the  state  to  their  views, 
we  have  the  metaphor,  the  woman  sitting  on  the  beast, 
illustrated  in  example.  The  apostle  not  only  saw  her 
sitting  on  the  beast,  but  drunken  with  the  blood  of  the 
saints.  Though  the  popes  have  exculpated  themselves 
from  the  cruelties  perpetrated  upon  the  witnesses,  or 
saints;  yet  as  David  slew  Uriah  by  the  svv^ord  of  the 
children  of  Amnion,  by  the  sword  of  the  state,  have 
the  popes  slain  the  followers  of  the  Lamb — and  tlicy 
have  not  only  thirsted  for  their  blood,  but  have  drunken 
it  even  to  intoxication.  In  the  persecutions  of  the  Al- 
bigenses,  a  million  were  slain  only  in  France.  In  about 
thirty  years  after  the  institution  of  the  Jesuits,  900,000 
orthodox  Christians  were  put  to  death  at  the  instance 
of  that  society.  The  duke  of  Alva  boasted,  that  in  three 
or  four  years,  he  had  taken  off  36,000  only  in  the  Neth- 
erlands, by  the  common  executioner.  In  about  thirty 
years  after  the  institution,  the  Inquisition  destioyed 
159,000,  by  various  tortures,  and  an  innumerable  mul- 
titude of  witnesses,  called  Lollards,  were  destroyed  in 
various  parts  of  Europe — who,  papists  say,  were  put 
to  death  by  the  civil  magistrate,  in  which  we  have  the 
beast,  the  state,  making  war  with  the  witnesses,  over- 
coming and  killing  them,  and  the  woman  sitting  on  the 
beast,  and  drunk  with  the  blood  of  the  saints  and  the 


296  Explanation  ofihe  Revelation,  Chapter  XVII. 

martyrs  of  Jesus.  Hence  the  horrid  work  of  persecu- 
tion is  equally  attributed  to  the  beast,  or  civil  power, 
as  the  active  instrument  or  visible  agent,  and  the  wom- 
an, or  church,  as  the  instigating  cause.  And  that  a 
church,  once  the  chaste,  affectionate  and  faithful  spouse 
of  Christ,  should  degenerate,  and  become  the  bloody 
persecutor  of  his  followers,  would  naturally  excite  the 
surprise  and  admiration  of  the  holy  apostle. 

7.  And  the  angel  said  unto  me,  Wherefore  didst 
thou  marvel?  I  will  tell  thee  the  mystery  of  the  woman, 
and  of  the  beast  that  carrieth  her,  which  hath  the  seven 
heads  and  ten  horns. 

8.  The  beast  that  thou  sawest,  was,  and  is  not,  and 
shall  ascend  out  of  the  bottomless  pit,  and  go  into  per- 
dition: and  they  that  dwell  on  the  earth  shall  wonder, 
(whose  names  were  not  written  in  the  book  of  life  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world)  when  they  behold  the  beast 
that  was,  and  is  not,  and  yet  is. 

9.  And  here  is  the  mind  which  hath  wisdom.  The 
seven  heads  are  seven  mountains  on  which  the  woman 
bitteth. 

10.  And  there  are  seven  kings,  five  are  fallen,  and 
one  is,  and  the  other  is  not  yet  come,  and  when  he 
Cometh,  he  must  continue  a  short  space. 

11.  And  the  beast  that  was,  and  is  not,  even  he  is 
the  eighth,  and  is  of  the  seven,  and  goeth  into  perdition. 

12.  And'  the  ten  horns  which  thou  sawest,  are  ten 
kings,  which  have  received  no  kingdom  as  yet;  but 
receive  power  as  kings  one  hour  with  the  beast. 

13.  These  have  one  mind,  and  shall  give  their  power 
and  strength  unto  the  beast. 

14.  These  shall  make  war  with  the  Lamb,  and  the 
Lamb  shall  overcome  them:  for  he  is  Lord  of  lords, 
and  King  of  kings;  and  they  that  are  with  him,  are 
called,  and  chosen,  and  faithful. 

15.  And  he  saith  unto  me,  The  waters  which  thou 
sawest,  where  the  whore  sitteth,  are  peoples,  and  mul- 
titudes, and  nations,  and  tongues. 

16.  And  the  ten  horns  which  thou  sawest  upon  the 
beast,  these  shall  hate  the  whore,  and  shall  make  her 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XVII  297 

desolate,  and  nake  1,  and  shall  cat  her  fksh,  and  burn 
her  witli  firt". 

17.  For  God  hath  put  into  their  hearts  to  fnlfil  his 
will,  and  to  agree,  and  sj^ive  their  kino^dom  unto  the 
beast,  until  the  words  of  God  shall  be  i'uHilled. 

18.  And  the  woman  which  thou  sawcst,  is  that  great 
citv,  \\  hich  rcigneth  over  the  kinsj^s  of  the  earih. 

Tiie  surprise  of  the  apostle  excited  the  in([uiry  of 
the  angel,  Wiiercfore  didst  thou  nvarvcl?  and  induced 
him  to  explain  the  inystery,  or  the  mystic  subjects, 
which  had  been  exhibited,  for  his  information.  As 
this  paragraph  is  explani'.tory,  and  the  subjects  have 
been  anticipated,  a  very  general  vie\'/  of 'hem  only  will 
now  be  given.  The  beast  which  carried  the  woman,  or 
ehurch,  was  the  R  )man  empire.  It  was  a  beast  while 
idolatrous,  from  its  first  commencement  to  the  reign  of 
Constantine,  for  more  than  a  thousand  years — it  was  not 
a  beast,  while  Christian,  for  more  than  200  years — 
it  again  became  a  beast  when  pagan  idolatry  was  es- 
tablished in  it,  530,  it  has  !>cen  a  beast  ever  since,  for 
more  than  1200  years,  and  will  sustain  its  bestial  cliar- 
acicr  until  it  goes  to  final  irremediable  perdition.  And 
they  who  dwelt  on  the  Roman  earth,  whose  names  had 
not  been  registered  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life  from  the 
foundation  of  the  world,  wondered,  when  they  saw  the 
beast  which  had  been  wounded  to  death,  revive,  or 
idolatry  which  had  been  suppressed,  again  restored  and 
established  in  the  empire.  Here  is  the  mind  which 
hath  wisdom.  Though  these  subjects  are  obscure  and 
difficult  of  apprehension,  yet  the  mind  which  hath  wis- 
dom may  investigate  and  comj)rehend  them  from  the 
explanation  given.  The  seven  heads  first  denoted 
seven  mountains,  or  hills,  on  which  the  capital  city  was 
built,  in  which  the  woman  resided.  They  also  denoted 
seven  kings,  or  forms  of  govenmient,  five  of  which  liad 
fallen,  or  passed  away,  the  sixth  then  was,  and  ano:her 
form,  the  Christian,  wliich  mlglit  be  termed  a  seventh, 
would  continue  about  two  hundred  \  cars,  a  sliort  space 
compared  either  with  its  pagan,  or  papal  form.  If  this 
were  reputed  a  head,  the  beast,  the  idoWtious,  revived 
and  divided  empire,  would  be  the  eighth;  if  the  Christian 
38 


298  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XVIL 

form  were  not  inserted  in  the  catalogue  of  heads,  the 
beast  would  be  the  seventh,  but  whether  this  form 
were  denominated  the  seventh  or  eighth,  it  would  be 
the  last,  as  in  this  the  beast  would  go  to  remediless  de- 
struction. Next  to  the  seven  heads  was  the  mystery  of 
the  ten  horns.  These  signified  ten  kings  which  had  re- 
ceived no  kingdom  as  yet,  and  consequently  did  not 
exist  in  the  time  of  the  vision;  but  would  receive 
power  as  kings,  one  hour  with  the  beast.  These  would 
have  one  mind,  and  with  one  consent,  give  their  power 
to  the  beast,  or  unite  in  supporting  idojatry  in  the  em- 
pire, and  make  war  with  the  Lamb,  who  would  over- 
come them,  being  Lord  of  lords,  and  King  of  kings, 
and  they  that  would  be  with  him,  would  be  called,  and 
chosen,  and  faithful.  The  waters  on  which  the  woman 
sat,  symbolized  peoples,  and  multitudes,  and  nations, 
and  tongues.  This  variety  of  plural  terms  fitly  denotes, 
the  regions  and  nations  over  which  this  corrupt  church 
would  extend  her  infltience  within  and  without  her 
immediate  jurisdiction.  The  ten  kings,  or  some  of  them 
who  had  been  attached  to  her  devotion,  convinced  of 
her  hypocrisy  and  wickedness,  or  for  sinister  purposes, 
would  hate  the  whore  and  make  her  desolate  and  naked, 
and  eat  her  fiesh,  and  burn  her  with  fire — would  divest 
her  of  authority,  plunder  her  wealth,  expose  her  to 
shame,  and  consign  her  to  irretrievable  destruction. 
They  should  do  this,  for  God  would  put  it  into  their 
hearts,  first  to  unite  in  supporting  her  idolatry,  and 
then  to  combine  for  her  destruction,  to  effect  the  glori- 
ous purposes  of  his  will.  The  explanation  of  the  mys- 
tery is  concluded  with  a  description  of  the  woman  who 
sat  on  the  beast.  The  woman,  typifying  the  apostate 
church,  which  thou  savvest,  is,  or  has  her  seal  and  ex- 
ercises her  authority  in,  that  great  city  which  ruleth 
over  the  kings  of  the  Roman  earth. 

As  the  death  and  revival  of  the  beast — ^l:iis  seventh 
and  eighth  heads — and  the  great  city — are  the  impor- 
tant, the  intricate  and  embarrassing,  subjects  of  this 
prophecy,  they  have  been  referred  to  this  place  for  par- 
ticular consideration. 


The  Death  and  Revival  of  the  Beast.  299 

The  Death  andREviVALofthe  Beast. 

Of  the  death  and  revival  of  the  beast,  Mr.  Lowman 
and  Dr.  Newton  appear  to  iiave  given  two  separate  ex- 
planations. Says  Mr.  Lowman,  'This  deadly  wound 
of  one  of  these  heads  was  the  destruction  of  one  of 
those  forms  of  government  in  such  a  manner  as  to 
threaten  the  overthrow  of  Rome,  so  that  it  should  never 
rise  to  be  the  seat  of  evipire  again;  and  they  who  dwelt 
on  the  ea»-th  wondered  when  they  beheld  the  beast 
that  was,  and  is  not,  and  yet  is,  the  most  natural  inter- 
pretation of  which  seems  to  be,  that  the  world  beheld 
with  great  wonder  a  city  07ice  so  powerful  quite  destroy- 
ed^ yet  rising  again  to  empire  in  a  very  surprising  man- 
ner!— This  necessarily  makes  the  life  of  the  beast  to 
coi>«ist  in  the  simple  circumstance,  that  Rome  was  the 
imperial  city,  his  death,  in  its  being  deprived  of  the 
privilege,  and  his  revival,  in  enjoying  it  again;  but  be- 
tween this  application  and  the  symbol,  where  is  the  an- 
alogy? Is  not  this  explanation  so  dissonant  from  the 
metaphor,  a  beast  having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns 
wounded  to  death,  that  a  simple  statement  of  it  is  a 
sufficient  confutation? — Dr.  Newton  says,  'A  beast  is 
an  idolatrous  cyrannical  empire,'  and  supposes,  that  the 
beast  was  wounded  to  death  in  the  deposition  of  the 
emperor,  AugustuUis,  and  revived  in  the  emperorship 
of  Charlemagne.  Did  Dr.  NcAvton  recollecr,  that  Au- 
gustulus  was  a  Christian  prince,  and  the  empire  Chris- 
tian, and  consequently  an  idolatrous  head  was  not, 
could  not  be  wounded  to  death  in  his  deposition? — 
and  was  he  not  very  unhappy  in  supposing  the  deadly 
wounded  beast,  or  idolatrous  empire,  revived  in  Char- 
lemagne, when  he  represents  this  same  Charlemagne, 
in  calling  a  council,  794,  to  suppress  the  worship  of  im- 
ages, that  angel  who  flew  through  the  midst  of  heaven, 
chap,  xiv,  6,  having  the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach 
to  those  who  dwelt  upon  the  earth? 

Separate  from  the  explanation  he  had  given  of  the 
death  and  reviv^al  of  the  beast,  Mr.  Lowman  says, 
'This  description  of  a  beast,  that  it  was,  and  is  not,  and 
yet  is,  means  in   a  plain  and  easy  sense  this  persecuting- 


300        The  Death  and  Revival  of  the  Beast. 

power  once  was,  tht^n  ceased  to  be,  and  then  recovered  it- 
scli  again.' — Similar  to  rhis  says  Dr.  Newton,  'The 
Roman  empire  was  idolatrous  under  the  heathen  em- 
perors,then  ceased  to  be  so  under  the  Christian  emperors, 
and  then  became  idolatrous  again.''  Coniormably  to 
Dr.  Newton,  and  it  is  apprehended,  very  truly,  Mr.  Fa- 
ber  says,  'A  beast  continues  in  existence  as  a  beast,  so 
long  as  it  is  a  tyrannical  idolatrous  empire:  when  it 
puts  axvaij  its  idolatry  and  turns  to  the  God  ot  heaven, 
the  beast,  oi  those  qualities  by  whicli  it  was  a  beast, 
ceases  to  exist,  -Mid  wlten  ii  resumes  its  old  idolatry  and 
tyrann}  ,  it  recommences  its  exist eiice  in  its  original  char- 
acterofa  beast.  This  singular  circumstance  has  hap- 
pened to  the  Roman  beast.  That  empire  was  origin- 
ally a  beast  by  its  profession  of  paganism:  it  ceased  to 
be  a  beast  uiider  Constaatine,  when  it  embraced  Chris- 
tianity, and  it  again  relapsed  into  its  bestial  state  when 
it  revived  its  old  idolatry.'  The  coincidence  of  these 
authors  in  the  preceding  quotations  is  very  obvious. 
The  Roman  tmpire  was  a  beast  in  its  pagan  state, 
through  its  Hrst  six  forms  of  government,  to  its  con- 
version to  Christianity.  By  its  conversion  to  Chris, 
tianity  the  beast  received  a  deadly  wound,  and  roas  not 
a  beast  for  the  term  it  continued  Christian.  It  w,  or 
again  7z;o7//f/  Z'<?abeast,  or  the  deadly  wound  be  healed, 
w  hen  it  should  revive  its  superstitious  idolatry.  This 
explanation  is  so  simple  and  natural,  that  probably,  it 
will  commend  itself  to  the  approbation  of  every  can- 
did reader. 

The  most  approved  expositors  have  assigned  the 
seventh  or  eighth  century  for  the  revival  of  the 
beast  in  his  seventh  head;  and  represented  this  revi- 
val as  consisting  in  the  idolatrous  defection,  or  uposta- 
cy  of  the  bishop  or  church  of  Rome  from  the  christian 
faith.  As  in  this  work,  a  different  period,  550,  is  as- 
signed for  his  revival,  and  his  revival  is  presumed  to 
consist,  not  in  the  defection  of  the  Papal  church  from  the 
Christian  faith;  but  in  the  re- establishment  of  Pagan 
idolatry  in  the  empire  by  the  ten  kings,  the  writer  real- 
izes a  peculiar  responsibility,  and  proposes  the  subse- 
fjuent  reasons  for  the  saiisfaction  of  the  public  mind. 


The  Death  and  Revival  of  the  Beast.        301 

1.  It  is  incontrovcrtibly  evident,  that  the  scriptures 
ever  affix  the  ten  horns  to  the  seventii  head  of  the  beast, 
chap,  xii,  xiii,  xviii  (though  Mr.  Faber  hath  affixed 
them  to  the  sixth)  and  conformity  to  the  scripture, 
compels  us  to  produce  the  seventh  head  antecedent  to 
the  ten  horns  which  proceeded  from  it,  or  co-existed 
with  it. 

2.  It  is  equally  evident  from  the  most  correct  and 
authentic  histor}^  tliat  the  ten  horns,  or  kingdoms, 
originated  from  the  invasions  of  the  empire  by  the 
Goths  between  the  years  395  and  530,  or  if  others 
judge  it  more  proper,  between  356,  when  the  Huns 
established  themselves  in  Hungary,  and  526,  when  the 
Lombards  iinaily  established  themselves  in  that  prov- 
ince. According  to  scriptural  representation,  we  may 
consequently  be  assured,  that  the  beast  revived,  or 
arose  with  his  ten  horns  between  those  periods.  This 
will  probabPy  be  admitted  with  greater  facility,  than 
that  the  beast  revived  by  the  establishment  of  Pagan^ 
ism  in  the  Gothic  kingdoms.  In  sup[)ort  ol  ihis, 
the  subsequent  observations  are  submitted  to  considera- 
tion. 

1.  Though  it  be  demonstrably  evident  from  scrip- 
ture and  the  most  credible  history,  that  the  beast  in  his 
seventh  head  with  his  ten  horns,  existed  A.  D.  530, 
yet  there  is  no  conclusive  evidence,  either  that  the 
bishop,  or  church,  of  Rome  had  so  degenerated  and 
apostatised  from  the  Christian  faith  before  that  period, 
as  to  be  denominated  a  beast,  a  false  prophet  or  the 
mother  of  harlots.  Such  an  hypothesis  is  not  only 
destitute  of  historical  support,  but  opposed  to  scriptur- 
al representation.  Mr.  Faber  commences  the  1260 
years  with  606,  Dr.  Newton  with  727,  and  Mr.  Low- 
man  with  756.  The  scriptures  ever  prefix  the  beast 
with  ten  horns  to  the  little  horn,  Dan.  vii,  and  to  the 
beast  with  two  horns,  Rev.  xiii.  The  beast  with  his 
ten  horns,  consequently  existed  before  the  ai)ostacy  of 
the  church,  and  could  not  revive  by  that  event. 
V  2.  To  suppose  that  the  beast  arose,  or  revived,  by 
the  apostacy  of  the  Christian  church,  does  not   corres- 


302        The  Death  and  Revival  of  the  Beast. 

pond  with  the  uniformity  and  propriety  of   scriptural 
symbols. 

We  ever  observe  a  pleasing  aptitude  and  uniformity 
in  the  symbols  employed  by  the  Divine  Spirit,  to  rep- 
resent the  contemplated  subjects.  It  has  pleased 
him  to  introduce  wild,  savage  beasts,  to  symbolize 
pagan  empires  with  their  absurd  and  ferocious  religion. 
But  the  terms,  beast  and  corrupt  or  idolatrous  pagans, 
i^i^wrc/^,  or  idolatrous  Christians,  impress  very  differently, 
and  excite  very  different  views  and  sensations  in  the 
mind.  If  we  admit,  that  a  corrupt,  idolatrous  church 
be  more  odious  and  wicked,  than  pagans,  yet  is  the 
wickedness  of  it,  (the  difference  of  circumstances  be- 
ing considered)  very  different  from  the  wickedness  of 
idolatrous  pagans — and  to  represent  idolatrous  pagans 
by  a  wild  beast,  then  wounded  to  death,  and  now  re- 
vived in  an  idolatrous  church,  neither  impresses  har- 
moniously, nor  corresponds  with  the  simplicity  and  uni- 
formity of  sacred  symbols — but  to  represent  a  pagan 
empire,  or  beast  %uou7ided  to  deathy  by  being  divested 
of  its  pagan  or  idolatrous  qualities,  and  reviving  in  its 
pagan  genius  and  character^  accords  with  the  unifor- 
mity of  sacred  symbols,  and  displays  a  consent  and 
harmony  very  acceptable  and  pleasing  to  the  mind. 

3.  To  represent  a  corrupt,  idolatrous  church  by 
a  beast,  is  destitute  of  support  from  scripture. 

The  human  race,  since  the  institution  of  the  church, 
has  existed  in  two  grand  divisions.  The  church,  or 
that  part  which  has  enjoyed  a  divine  revelation,  and  the 
heathen,  gentiles,  or  |)agans,  who  have  been  desti- 
tute of  it.  For  the  first  time  beasts,  as  symbols  of  pa- 
gan idolatrous  empires,  arc  introduced  in  Daniel's 
wonderful  vision  of  the  four  beasts,  chap,  vii:  and  we 
may  consider  those  four  beasts,  or  empires,  as  in- 
cluding the  whole  pagan  world  to  the  millennium  of 
the  church.  As  idolatrous,  pagan  empires  are  repre- 
sented by  wild,  savage  beasts,  the  idolatry  of  God's 
professing  people  is  symbolized  by  female  inchastity 
and  the  violation  of  nuptial  vows.  Surely^  as  a  xuif'e 
treacherously  departeth  from  her  husband^  so  have  ye 
dealt  treachcroushjxvith  me,  0  house  of  Israel,  suit h  the 


The  Death  and  Revival  of  the  Beast.        303 

Lord,  Jer.  iii,  20.  By  no  metaphor  is  the  idolatry  of 
God's  ancient  church  more  uniformly  represented  in 
the  prophets,  than  by  impurit}^  aduhery  and  fornica- 
tion. For  the  diftl-rcnt  representations  of  the  idolatry 
of  paj^ans,  and  God's  peculiar  people,  there  is  a  mani- 
fest propriety,  orii^inatint^  from  their  different  charac- 
ters and  conditions.  Very  fitly  is  an  uncultivated, 
idolatrous,  pagan  empire,  in  the  ignorance,  intractabil- 
ity and  ferocity,  of  depraved  nature,  represented  by  a 
wild,  savage  beast — and  are  not  the  defection  and  idol- 
atry of  God's  covenant  people,  who  have  avowed  the 
Lord  Jehovah  to  be  their  God,  and  from  the  solemn 
vows  and  obligations  by  which  they  have  devoted 
themselves  to  his  service,  sustain  to  him,  the  endearing 
relation  of  wives  to  their  husbands,  very  pertinently 
symbolized  by  impurity,  fornications  and  adulterous 
love. 

This  distinction  which  is  introduced  by  the  prophet, 
is  preserved  by  the  apostles.  The  Roman,  idolatrous, 
pagan  empire  is  represented  by  a  great  red  dragon, 
and  a  beast,  having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns;  but 
the  corrupt,  idolatrous  church,  by  an  impure,  lewd 
woman.  In  no  instance  is  the  idolatrous  church  of 
Rome  properly  represented  by  a  beast.  If  it  be  said, 
It  is  represented  by  a  beast  with  two  hornt — it  may  be 
replied.  The  beast  with  two  horns  does  not  so  proper- 
ly symbolize  the  corrupt  church;  as  the  papal  hier- 
archy, exercising  a  horrid  despotism  in  propagating 
idolatrous  worship.  The  metaphor  which  properly 
represents  the  idolatrous  church  of  Rome  is,  Babylon 

THE  GREAT,  THE  MOTHER  OF  HARLOTS.    If  this 

be  not  satisfactory,  and  the  assertion  be  denied,  the  ob- 
servation yet  retains  its  pro[)riety  and  force.  Wheth- 
er the  idolatrous  church  be  symbolized  by  the  beast 
with  two  horns,  the  false  proj)!!et,  or  mother  of  harlots, 
it  is  ever  a  distinct  character  from  the  beast  with  seven 
heads  and  ten  horns.  These  tu'o  characters  are  inva- 
riably  preserved  through  the  wiiole  progress  of  the 
prophecy.  The  beast,  perishing  in  comnion  ruin  with 
the  flilse  prophet,  chap,  xix,  is  the  same  with  the  scar- 
let colored  beast,  chap,  xvii,  the   same  w  ith  the  beast 


304       The  Death  and  Revival  of  the  Beast. 

which  rose  out  of  the  sea,  chap,  xiii,  and,  under  a  dif- 
ferent appellation,  the  same  with  the  wonder  in  heaven, 
the  £!:reat  red  dragon,  chap.  xii. — So  the  idolatrous 
church,  represented  either  by  a  beast  with  two  horns, 
chap,  xiii,  the  false  prophet  chapter  xvi,  or  the  mother 
of  harlots,  chap,  xvii,  is  ever  the  same  from  her  first 
introduction,  until  her  remediless  perdition,  chap,  xviii. 

If  the  beast  revived  by  the  apostacy  of  the  church, 
it  may  be  very  difficult,  if  not  impracticable,  to  assign 
a  reason  for  the  uniform  preservation  of  this  distinct  and 
separate  character  in  every  part  of  the  prophecy,  and 
the  propriety  of  it  incomprehensible.  But  if  the  beast 
revived  in  the  establishment  of  paganism  by  the  north- 
ern nations  in  their  respective  dominions,  the  reason  is 
very  obvious,  the  beast  is  a  character  distinct  from  the 
idolatrous  church — every  embarrassment  and  obscurity 
is  superseded,  and  the  symbolical  representations,  in  all 
their  parts  and  connexions,  are  consistent  and  harmo- 
nious. 

As  the  Gothic  nations  abandoned  their  pagan  idola- 
try and  embraced  the  religion  of  the  church,  if  it  be  in- 
quired. Why  is  the  civil  empire  of  Rome  yet  continu- 
ed and  exhibited  under  ihe  figure  of  a  beast^  it  may 
be  replied,  whatever  subsequent  variations  or  revolu- 
tions the  subject  of  a  figure  may  realize,  the  scrip- 
tures  ever  preserve  it  in  its  primary  and  original  state. 
This  is  particularly  illustrated,  note  chap.  xix. 

As  the  revival  of  the  beast  was  progressive,  no  par- 
ticular period  for  it  can  be  assigned.  When  tlie  first 
pa(?;an  nation  conquered  one  region,  or  province  in  the 
em|.'ire,  founded  a  kingdom,  and  established  paganism 
in  it,  the  beast  began  to  revive,  and  continued  to  revive 
gradually,  as  pagan  kingdoms  were  successively  found- 
•ed  and  pagan  idolatry  was  established  in  them;  and 
when  pagan  kingdoms  were  erected,  and  pagan  idola- 
try was  established  in  all  the  provinces  of  the  empire, 
the  beast  which  was  vvounded  to  death  did  live.  This 
whole  subject  is  more  amply  discussed,  chap.  xvii. 

N.  B.  As  the  zealous  attachment  of  the  Gothic  na- 
tions lo  pagan  rites  soon  began  to  relax, and  they  aban-. 
doritd  their  native  superstition,  and  embraced  the  re- 


The  Seventh  and  Eighth  Heads  of  the  Beast.  vS()5 

li;^ioii  of  the  clmrch,  the  phraseoloi^y  of  the  explana- 
tion, describiiii^  the  religion  of  the  beast  or  civil  em- 
pire, is  accoinmodatecl  rather  to  the  idolatry  of  the 
church,  than  to  the  polytheism  of  Pagans. 

The  SEVENTH  and  eighth   heads  of  the  Beast. 

The  imperial,  in  the  time  of  the  aposUe,  is  admitted 
by  all  expositors  to  be  the  sixth  head,  or  form  of  govern- 
ment. Mr.  Lowman  supposes  the  seventh  to  be  the 
exarchate  of  Ravenna,  when  Rome  was  governed  by 
the  lieuienant  of  tlie  eastern  emperor,  and  the  eighth 
head  to  be  the  papacy,  after  Pepin  king  of  France  had 
subdued  the  exarchate,  and  given  it  to  the  pope  756. 
Dr.  Newton  sujiposes  the  exarchate  of  Ravenna  to  be 
the  seventh  head,  and  the  emperorsiiip  of  Charlemagne 
to  be  the  eigluh.  The  variance  of  these  authors  will 
not  interfere  with  the  application  of  the  same  remarks 
to  their  respective  systems.  Upon  these  permit  the  fol- 
lowing observations. 

1.  It  is  preposterous  to  substitute  the  exarchate,  a 
mere  principality  subject  to  the  eastern  emperor,  for 
the  whole  Roman  empire  in  the  west. 

2.  It  is  equally  im[)roper  to  consider  the  exarch  as 
a  head  of  the  western  empire,  when  he  was  only  a  vice- 
roy, or  lieutenant,  and  governed  the  principality  in 
subordmation  to  the  emperor  of  the  east.  Mr.  Faber 
supposes  the  patriciate  of  Charlemagne  to  be  the  sev- 
enth form,  and  his  einperorship  to  be  the  eighth.  It 
is  proposed  only  to  exhibit  that  which  is  apprehended 
to  be  the  true  series  of  events  represented  by  this  sym- 
bol, (with  incidental  remarks  upon  his  theory)  and  as 
a  basis  make  one  general  observaiion,  demonstrably 
supported  by  scripture — That  the  two  beasts,  one  uitli 
ten  and  the  other  witli  two  horns,  typified  two  distinct 
and  separate  powers.  No  subjects  are  more  distinctly 
and  accurately  exhibited  in  pro,>hetic  representation. 
All  expositors  adniit,  that  Daniel's  vision  of  the  beast, 
terrible  and  dreadful,  chap.  7,  and  John's  vision  of  the 
beast  with  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  coiUemplate  the 
san»e  object.  The  prophet  considered  the  horns  and 
saw  another  little  horn  come  up  among  them.  He  would 
know   the  truth   of  the  other   horn  which  came  wp. 

39 


306  The  Seventh  and  Eighth  Heads  of  the  Beast, 

The  apostle  saw  one  beast  come  up  out  of  the  sea^ 
and  another  beast  come  up  out  of  the  earth.  This  sec- 
ond beast,  say  all  expositors,  is  denominated,  The 
false  prophet.  These  characters,  or  powers,  are  dis- 
tinctly preserved  through  the  prophecy,  and  chapter 
19th,  perish  in  common  ruin.  In  these  descriptions,  the 
beast  with  ten  horns  is  introduced  antecedent  to  the 
beast  with  two  horns,  and  is  termed  \\i^  first  beast,  and 
the  beast  with  two  horns  is  termed  another  beast.  The 
beast  with  ten  horns  represented  the  secular  Roman 
empire.  The  beast  with  two  horns,  must  necessarily 
represent  an  ecclesiastical  power,  not  only  from  his 
character,  doing  wonders,  and  working  miracles  as  a 
prophet,  but  also,  because  no  other  distinct  power  hath 
risen  up  and  co-existed  with  the  ten  horns.  The  ob- 
servation is  consequently  supported  by  scripture  and 
historical  representation.  This  representation  of  these 
beasts  is  made  with  particular  reference  to  that  scene  of 
persecution  which  they  would  unitedly  practise.  This 
was  to  continue  1260  years,  and  has  been  termed  giving 
the  saints  into  the  hand  of  the  little  horn  or  the 
papacy.  This  term,  it  should  be  distinctly  remark- 
ed, denotes  neither  the  initial  existence,  the  dura- 
tion, nor  final  destruction,  of  the  beast;  but  only 
the  term  he  was  invested  with  power  to  persecute  the 
saints.  Most  expositors  agree,  that  this  period  com- 
menced A.  D.  f06.  If  the  evidence  for  this  date 
be  not  conclusive,  the  observations  of  Mr.  Faber  in 
support  of  it,  are  very  plausible,  and  render  it  very 
probable.  This  will  be  adopted  as  a  hypothetical 
proposition,  and  the  basis  of  the  subsequent  remarks. 
If  this  date  for  the  commencement  of  tlie  1260 
years  be  controverted,  or  denied,  and  the  reasoning 
from  it  be  consequently  inconclusive  in  that  respect, 
the  observations  may  be  important  in  relation  to  the 
general  subject. 

If  the  beast  with  two  horns  was  invested  with  power 
to  persecute  the  saints,  or  the  1260  \  ears  commenced, 
606,  the  subsequent  inferences  are  necessary  and  una- 
voidable. 


The  Seventh  and  Eighth  Heads  of  the  Beasf.  SOT 

1.  This  beast  cxisfed  antecedent  to  606,  as  the 
saints  could  not  be  delivered  into  his  hand,  nor  he  ex- 
ercise power  over  them,  previous  to  his  existence. 
This  Mr.  Faber  admits.  'The  little  horn  had  already 
been  in  existence  an  indefinite  period  of  time.'  V.  I,  p. 
120,  122 — but  then  insists,  that  it  was  'harmless,'  and 
became  'apostate'  by  that  very  act.  But  1.  This  is 
inconsistent  with  his  definition  of 'a  beast — a  tyrannic- 
al, idolatrous  empire' — and  if  spiritually  applied,  must 
designate  a  spiritual  power,  idolatrous  and  tyrannical; 
and  could  not  be  'harmless.'  Dr.  Newton  and  Mr. 
Faber  affirm,  "the  kingdom  of  God,  or  Christ,  is  never 
represented  by  a  beast."  2.  It  implies  an  essential  trans- 
mutation of  character.  Before  the  delivery  of  the  saints, 
it  was  innocent  and  harmless,  but  after,  apostate  and 
idolatrous  and  consequently,  not  the  same,  but  an  es- 
sentially different  character,  or  power.  If  this  power 
were  represented  by  a  little  horn,  and  Mr.  Faber  'con- 
ceives that  the  little  horn  and  the  two  horned  beast  re- 
present the  same  ecclesiastical  power,'  it  was  this  saine 
little  horn,  without  any  change  of  character,  that  spake 
great  words  against  the  Most  High,  and  wore  out  his 
saints — and  in  the  spiritual  kingdom,  there  is  no  horn, 
but  Christ,  the  hor?i  of  David.  It  is  the  direct  and 
necessary  conseqwence,  that  the  beast  with  two  horns, 
as  apostate  and  idolatrous,  existed  previous  to  the  year 
606.  We  may  infer,  2.  That  the  idolatrous  beast  with 
ten  horns  existed  before  that  period.  If  the  beast  with 
ten  horns  existed  before  the  beast  with  two  horns,  as 
the  prophet  saw  the  little  horn  come  up  among,  or  be- 
hind the  ten,  and  the  apostle  saw  the  beast  with  two 
horns  come  up  out  of  the  earth,  after  the  beast  with  ten 
horns  rose  out  of  the  sea,  and  this  beast  existed  before 
the  year  606,  t'.ie  beast  with  ten  horns,  must  iiave  an- 
tecedently existed;  and  we  must  consequently  admit 
the  existence  of  these  two  beasts  in  the  sixth  century, 
or  before  A.  D.  600.  We  may  infer,  3.  That  before 
this  period,  the  deadly  wound  of  the  beast  was  heal- 
ed. President  Edwards,  Dr.  Newton  and  Mr.  Faber 
suppose  the  beast  received  his  deadly  wound  in  the  sup- 
pression of  paganism,  and  revived,  or  his  deadly  wound 


308  The  Seventh  and  Eighth  Heads  ofihe  Beast, 

was  healed,  when  idolatrous  worship  was  estabUshed  in 
the  empire.  As  he  must  have  existed,  so  his  deadly 
wound  must  have  been  healed,  previous  to  the  year 
606.  Consequently,  the  opinion  of  Mr.  Lowman,  who 
supposes,  that  he  revived  when  Pepin  subdued  the 
exarchate  and  gave  it  to  the  pope,  756,  must  be  erro- 
neous— as  must  the  opinion  of  Dr.  Newton,  that  he  re- 
vived in  the  eighth  century.  Nor  can  the  opinion  of 
Mr.  Faber  be  admitted  in  supposing,  that  the  beast  re- 
vived by  investing  the  papacy  vviih  supreme  authoriiy 
over  the  church.  'It  began  again  to  be  when  Phocas 
set  up  a  spiritual  tyrant  to  wear  out  the  saints,  and 
when  the  empire  relapsed  into  idolatry,'  Vol.  11.  p.  94, 
143  and  alibi.  It  is  particularly  necessary  to  retain  in 
mind,  that  these  two  beasts  are  to  be  sought  for,  and 
found,  only  in  the  empire  of  the  west,  V.  I,  145. 
The  opinion,  that  the  beast  revived  by  the  act  of  deliv- 
ering the  saints  into  the  power  of  the  papacy,  and  by 
that  act  constituted  the  papacy  a  little  horn,  which  be- 
fore was  hcumiess,  a  spiritual,  idolatrous,  tyrannical 
power,  or  empire,  is  embarrassed  by  some  considera- 
tions. Not  to  suggest,  that  the  opinion,  that  one  dead 
body,  by  its  own  act  should  resuscitate  and  give  life  to 
itself,  and  by  the  same  act  give  existence  to  another 
body.  Mill  be  thought  by  some  too  complicated  and 
mysterious,  if  not  absurd,  to  be  admitted — it  may  be 
inquired,  1.  How  could  the  emporer  of  the  east  con- 
stitute an  idolatrous  power  in  the  west.  If  the  act 
effected  any  corruption,  it  must  have  existed  in  the 
agent,  not  in  the  passive  subject.  The  opinion  really 
implies,  that  one  person,  or  power,  independently,  can 
form  the  qualities,  and  constitute  the  character  of 
another,  which  probably  some  will  consider  as  absurd 
and  morally  impossible.  2.  The  scriptures  represent 
the  beast  with  ten  horns,  at  least  in  appearance,  as  com- 
ing up  out  of  the  sea,  before  the  second  beast  rose  up 
out  of  the  earth.  But  the  opinion  of  Mr.  Faber,  that 
the  ten  horned  beast  revived  by  the  act  of  Piiocas, 
which  act  also  coijbtituted  the  pope  tlie  beast  whh  two 
horns,  gives  them  a  sinuiltaneous  exi:,tence,  tonrrary 
to  scriptural   rcpreceinution.     3.  The  angel  informtcl 


The  Seventh  and  Eighth  Heads  of  the  Beast,  309 

the  apostle,  that  the  beast  was  the  eighth  and  of  the 
seven.  Mr.  Faber  in  supposing,  that  the  beast  re- 
vived in  Phocas,  606,  that  the  patriciate  of  Charle- 
magne, 774,  V.  II.  114,  was  the  seventh  head,  and 
his  emperorship,  about  800,  the  eighth,  makes  the  beast 
revive,  or  re-exist,  about  200  hundred  years  before  his 
last  head,  which  yet  is  identified  with  himself,  V.  II, 
p.  88,  21,  note.  Dr.  Newton  and  Mr.  Faber  insist, 
that  the  beast  was  w*ounded  to  death  in  his  sixth  head, 
and  in  his  sixth  head  he  must  revive.  But  this  they 
do  not  a])pear  to  support  by  any  authority.  It  is  said, 
that  one  of  his  heads  was  v/ounded  to  death;  but  it  is 
not  intimated,  that  the  wound  should  be  healed  in  the 
same  head — it  is  simply  said,  'his  deadly  wound  was 
healed'  v.  12,  'the  beast,'  not  the  head,  'which  had  the 
wound  by  the  sword  and  did  live' — neither  is  it  com- 
patible with  their  own  explanations.  Bishop  Newton 
supposes  the  wound  was  healed  by  the  revolt  'of  the 
pope  and  people  of  Rome  from  the  exarch  of  Raven- 
na, and  in  proclaiming  Charles  the  great  emperor  of  ihe 
Romans' — and  yet  supposes  that  the  exarch  was  the 
seventh  head.  How  then  could  the  beast  revive  in  the 
sixth?  Mr.  Faber  insists,  that  the  wound  was  healed  in 
Phocas,  emperor  of  the  East,  when  he  admits  that  the 
beast,  and  consequently  his  heads,  existed  in  the  west. 
These  remarks  compel  us  to  decide,  that  the  beast  had 
revived  from  his  deadly  wound  in  the  sixth  century. 
If  neither  the  exarchate  and  the  papacy,  nor  the  pat- 
riciate  and  emperorship  of  Charlemagne,  be  the  seventh 
and  eighth  heads  of  the  beast,  and  it  be  demanded, 
v,/hat  are  they?  Reflection  will  probably  direct  us  to  the 
true  solution  of  this  difficult  question.  A  beast  has 
been  defined  to  be,  a  tyrannical,  idolatrous  empire.  In 
the  character,  idolatry  is  an  essential  ingredient.  Con- 
sequently,  when  an  empire  ceases  to  be  idolatrous,  it  is 
not,  or  ceases  to  sustain  a  besti^il  character;  when  it  re- 
lapses into  idolatry,  it  renews  its  bestial  existence.  This 
is  exemplified  in  the  character  and  history  of  the  Ro- 
man empire.  From  the  commencement  of  it,  through 
its  first  six  heads,  or  forms  of  government,  it  was  a 
fceast,  or  idolatrous.     When  idolatry    was  suppressed 


310  The  Seventh  and  Eighth  Heads  of  the  Beast. 

by  Constantine,  the  beast  was  wounded  to  death  in  one 
of  his  heads.  For  the  time  it  continued  Christian, 
which  might  be  termed  a  head,  and  the  seventh,  the 
beast  was  not.  When  the  empire  was  divided  into  ten 
kii  gdoHis,  and  idolatrous  worship  was  again  instituted, 
which  might  be  termed  an  eighth  head,  or  form,  the 
beast  again  exisied,  or  was.  But  the  Christian  state 
not  being  idoJatrous,  did  not  pertain  to  the  idolatrous 
heads  of  the  beasi,  and  being  erased,  or  omitted,  the 
beast  was  of  the  seven  or  the  seventh  idolatrous  form  of 
government  m  that  empire.  In  the  empire,  divided 
into  ten  kingdoms,  and  reviving  idolatry,  we  have  the 
nominal  eighth,  but  the  true  seventh,  head  of  that  beast 
which  rose  iiom  the  sea  of  Gothic   invasion. 

Let  not  the  novelty  ot  this  explanation,  surprize  any 
one  to  a  rejection  of  it.  Except  that  he  substituted 
the  papacy  for  the  secular  empire,  it  is  the  explanation 
of  president  Edwards — and  separate  from  their  partic- 
ular systems,  it  is  the  explanation  of  Bishop  Newton 
and  Mr.  Faber.  Says  Dr.  Newton,  'there  had  been  a 
revolution— and  the  sovereignty  which  had  been  exer- 
cised by  Rome  alone,  was  7iow  transferred  and  divided 
among  the  ten  kingdoms'' — and  says  Mi.  Faber,  'No 
doubt  has  been  entertained  by  most  commentators,  that 
the  ten  horns  of  the  beast  are  the  ten  independent  king- 
doms into  which  the  empire  was  divided,'  V.  I.  p.  101, 
and  yet  more  explicitly  p.  53,  54;  'The  beast  when  he 
commenced  his  new  term  of  existence,  being  no  longer, 
as  throughout  his  ancient  term,  one  great  undivided poxv- 
er,  but  having  put  forth  ten  different  horns,  each  of 
which  bearng  a  separate  ayid  independent  croivn.''  The 
ten  horns,  according  to  these  authors,  are  ten  independ- 
ent sovereigns,  occupying  the  place,  and  exercising  the 
sovereignty  of  an  independent  head.  To  this  expla- 
nation, the  expressions  of  the  interpreting  angel  spon- 
taneously direct  us.  Rejecting  Mr.  Faber's  definition 
of  an  hour,  and  adopting  the  definition  of  Lowman, 
Newton  and  Edwards,  that  one  hour  signifies  the  5f2??2e, 
or  near  the  same  pomt  of  time,  the  angel  says,  the  ten 
Iiorns  are  ten  kingdoms  which  receive  power  as  kings, 
one  hour  with  the   beast.     This  defines  the  rise,  and 


The  Seveuih  and  Eighih  Heads  of  the  Beast.     31 1 

consequently   the  seventh  or  eighih   head  of  the    beast 
with  sulFicicnt  precision — wiicn  the  cni|)ire  was  divid- 
ed into   ten    kingdoms.     The  beast  and  the  horns,  or 
ten  kin.i^s,  had  nearly  a  simultaneous  existence.     This 
is  corroborated  by  the  observation,  that  the  drai^on  had 
seven  heads,  and    seven  crowns  upon  his  heads,   but 
when  the  beast  appeared  in  his    revived  state,    'he  had 
ten  horns,  and  ten  crowns  on  his  horns,'  iniportintj,  as 
Dr.  Newton   ingenioush'  expresses  it,  *a  revolution  of 
power  from  the  heads  of  the  dragon  to  the  horns  of  the 
beast' — or  denoting  that  the  horns  now  occupied  the 
the  place,  and  exercised  the  power,  of  a  sovereign  head. 
This  only    will  reconcile  chap,    xii,  3,  in   which    the 
crowns  are  on  his  heads,  and  xiii,  1,  in  which  the  crowns 
are  on  his   horns,   making  the  horns  equiil  to  a  head, 
which  desciibe  the  heads  and  crowns  of  the  beast.     If 
representing  the  ten  kings  as  a  head,  or  form  of  govern- 
ment produces  any  embarrassment,   let  a  form  of  gov- 
ernment be  described.     What  is  a  form  of  government, 
but  the  particular  mode  according  to  which  tlie  inhab- 
itants of  a  region  are  regulated  or  governed.     This  may 
be  very  diflerent  in  different  regions,  and  in  the  same 
region   at  different  times.     When  kings  directed  and 
controlled  the  Romans,  and  they  submitted  to  their  au- 
thority; this  was  one  form  of  government.     When  they 
were   directed  by  two    consvils,  tliis  was  anotiier;  and 
when  by  ten  men,  termed  decemviri,  this  was   another 
form:  and  if  the  several    regions    possessed   by    the 
Romans  and  the  nations   who  resided   in  them,    had 
been    divided    into    ten  separate  sections,  and  each  of 
the  decemvirs  had  directed  the  concerns  of  one  partic- 
ular section,  the  government  of  the  empire  under  the 
decemvirs  would  have  been  precisely  i)arallel  with  the 
government  of  ii,  w^ien  it  was  divided    into  ten  king- 
doms, and  governed  by  ten  independent  sovereigns — 
If  then,  the  beast  in  his  revived  state,  existed    in  the 
ten  kingdoms  into  which  the  empire  was  divided,  by 
ascertaiinng  the  period,  when  this  division  was  effected 
we    shall  determine   when   the   beast   revived,  and  his 
last  head  appeared.      Mi.  Faber,  from   Machiavt-l,  has 
givei)  us  a  catalogue    of  these  kingdoms,   and   from 


$12  The  Seventh  and  Eighth  Heads  of  the  Beast, 

Bishop  Lloyd,  their  respective  elates^  1.  The  Huns, 
356;  2.  The  Ostrogoths,  377;  3.  The  Visigoths,  378; 
4.  The  Franks,  407;  5.  The  Vandals,  407;  6.  The 
Sueves  and  Alans,  407;  7.  The  Burgundians,  407;  8, 
The  Herculiand  Rngii,  476;  9.  The  'Saxons,  476;  10. 
The  Longobardsin  the  north  of  Germany,  483,  in  Ita- 
ly, 526.  The  period  of  530  has  been  proposed  for  the 
seventh  or  eighth  head,  not  for  any  particular  predilec- 
tion, but  because  at  tiiat  period,  the  empire  was  di- 
vided, and  the  ten  kingdoms  were  completely  estab- 
lished; but  if  others  judge  another  period  more  proper, 
they  may  select  456,  476,  483,  or  any  other  which 
theyiprefer;  but  the  ten  horns,  or  the  beast  in  his  revived 
state,  and  last  head,  certainly  existed  in  530;  and  it  is 
surprising,  that  Mr.  Faber  should  so  strenuously 
contend  for  his  Carlovingian,  or  septimo-octave,  head, 
Vv'hen  he  informs  us  V.  1,  note,  p.  99,  *that  after  the 
death  of  Charlemagne,  his  vast  dominions  soon  fell 
asunder,  and  the  Roinanempire  returned  to  its  divided 
state'' — the  Carlovingian  empire,  consequently,  was  a 
mere  temporary  excrescence,  and  if  we  cannot  find  the 
beast  in  his  last  head,  in  the  'divided  empire^''  in  vain 
shall  we  search  for  it  in  the  annals  of  Rome.  And  from 
hence  it  is  manifest  that  all  the  explanations  of  Mr.  Fa- 
ber upon  his  septimo-octave  head,as  an  established  prin- 
ciple, are  so  many  baseless  fabrics;  and  that  in  all  his 
contests  with  other  expositors,  upon  this  as  a  principle, 
he  has  only  beaten  the  air. 

From  particular  references  and  remarks  it  appears,  that 
tlie  preceding  explanation  of  the  last  head  has  been 
given  by  Archdeacon  Woodhouse,  to  which  Mr.  Fa- 
ber has  made  objections  in  his  appendix,  p.  286.  He 
objects,  1.  This  'coiifounds  the  members  of  the  beast, 
making  the  ten  horns  the  same  as  his  last  head:  This 
objection  is  involved  in  such  obscurity^  that  tlie  pro- 
priety of  it  is  not  comprehended.  The  Archdeacon 
had  proposed  the  poi.isli  soverc^igns  for  the  last  head. 
To  this  Mr.  Faber  objects,  this  nuikes  the  popish  sove- 
reigns tlie  last  head,  obviously  producing  ihe  proposi- 
tion, that  the  last  head  consisted  of  the  popish  sove- 
reigns, as  an  objection  against  itself.     Tiiroiigh  fear  of 


The  Seventh  and  Eighth  Heads  of  the  Beast.  213 

imputing  a  sense  which  Mr.  Faber  will  reject,  and  mak*. 
ing  ifnj)ertinent  remarks,  this  objection  must  be  con- 
signed to  a  quiescent  state.     He  objects, 

2.  'This  api'arently  distinct  eighth  head  is  to  be  one 
of  the  preceding  seven.  With  which  of  his  seven  pre- 
decessors can   this  supposed  head  be  identified? 

1.  This  o'jjcction  may  be  founded  in  a  real  error. 
It  is  not  certain,  that  this  apparently  eighth  head  is  to 
be  identified  with  one  of  the  preceding  seven.  Until 
this  is  proved,  the  objection  is  a  mere  nullity. 

2.  The  interpreting  angel  is  so  far  from  su|)porting 
the  assertion,  that  the  eighth  head  is  to  be  identified 
with  one  of  the  preceding  seven,  that  he  explicitly 
informs  us,  that  the  apparently  eighth,  is  really  the  sev- 
enth head  itself.  There  are  seven  kings;  five  are  fal- 
len, and  one  is,  and  the  other  is  not  yet  come, — .md 
the  beast  is  the  eighth,  and  is  of  the  seven,  or  the  sev- 
enth head.  Is  it  not  the  obvious  and  only  consistent 
sense  of  this  explanation,  tliat  the  beast  had  seven 
heads,  of  which  five  had  fallen,  or  passed  away,  one 
was  in  the  time  of  the  apostle,  to  which  another  would 
succeed  which  might  be  termed  a  seventli,  and  then 
the  beast  would  be  the  eighth,  but  this  apparently  sev- 
enth not  being  a  proper  head,  the  beast  pertained  to 
the  seven.  The  true  number  and  order  of  heads,  con- 
sequently, are;  kings,  consuls,  dictators,  dccimvers, 
and  military  tribunes,  the  sixth,  the  imperial,  then 
was.  Under  this  head  the  emi:)ire  became  Christian. 
This,  from  the  great  change  effected  by  it  might  be 
termed  a  seventh,  but  being  Christian  did  not  apper- 
tain to  the  heads  of  the  idolatrous  beast,  and  was  to  be 
omitted  in  the  computation  of  the  idolatrous  heads;  and 
consequently,  the  beast  was  of  the  seven;  and  the  text 
is  so  far  from  requiring  us  to  identify  the  eighth  head 
with  one  of  the  preceding  seven,  that  such  an  identifi- 
cation v/ould  deviate  from  the  true  sense  of  the  text, 
and  a  correct  ex'planation  entirely  supercedes  the  ob- 
jection.    Mr.  Faber  objects, 

3.  'The  eighth  head  is  represented  as  entirely  dis- 
tinct  from  the  kings  seated  within  his  empire.'  This 
objection  he  supports  by  chapter    xvi,  13,  14.     I   saw 

40 


314  The  Seventh  and  Eighth  Heads  of  the  Beast 

three  unclean  spirits,  like  frogs,  come  out  of  the 
mouth  of  the  dragon,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the 
beast,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  false  prophet;  for 
they  are  the  spirits  of  devils,  which  go  out  to  the  kings 
of  the  earth  and  all  the  world — Let  the  dragon  in  this 
instance  denote  that  old  serpent  the  devil.  In  con- 
nexion with  him,  the  unclean  spirits  come  out  of  the 
mouths  of  the  beast,  and  false  prophet.  They  go  to  the 
kings  of  the  earth,  and  all  the  world;  and  we  have  four 
distinct  characters,  beast,  false  prophet,  kings  of  the 
earth,  all  the  world.  We  may  inquire,  who  is  the 
beast?  the  secular  Roman  empire,  replies  Mr.  Faber, 
Vol.  I,  p.  80.  Who  is  the  false  prophet?  Mr.  Faber 
replies,  the  spiritual  empire  of  Rome,  or  the  pope  and 
clergy — Compare  p.  143,  145,  and  227.  Do  they 
pertain  to  the  empire?  They  do,  replies  Mr.  Faber. 
But  the  text  exhibits  them  as  being  distinct  from  the 
beast.  Who  are  the  kings  of  the  earth?  Mr.  Faber 
replies,  the  nations  which  reside  in  the  Roman  earth 
or  empire,  p.  212,  214.  To  this  it  may  be  objected, 
that  the  text  exhibits  them  as  distinct  from  the  beast 
and  the  false  prophet.  It  may  yet  be  inquired,  what 
are  we  to  understand  by  all  the  world?  Mr.  Faber 
replies  the  'Latin  world,'    or   Roman  empire,  Vol.  11^ 

E.  218.  But  to  this  he  will  object,  that  the  text  ex- 
ibits  it  as  distinct  from  the  kings  of  the  earth  and  the 
beast. — W^hen  Mr.  Faber  reconciles  this  objection 
with  his  definition  of  the  terms,  beasty  false  prophet, 
kings  of  the  earthy  all  the  xvorld,  he  will  abundantly" 
supply  Archdeacon  Woodhouse  with  the  means  of 
obviating  this  objection  entirely  to  his  sati?faciion. 

The  beast  is  the  secular  Roman  empire,  the  false 
prophet  tlie  clergy,  the  kings  of  the  earth,  the  nations 
or  members,  of  which  the  empire  is  composed:  and 
the  earth,  or  all  the  world,  the  regions  over  which  it  ex- 
tended. This  general  remark,  it  is  presumed,  relieves 
the  subject  from  this  objection  of  Mr.  Faber. 

In  this  instance,  and  indeed,  in  all  this  part  of  his 
Work,  Mr.  Fabtr  insinuates,  that  the  head  is  a  power 
distinct  from  the  beast  and  kings  of  the  earth.  A  fer- 
tile source  of  inconsistence    and  confusion.     Hence, 


The  Seventh  and  Eighth  Heads  of  the  Beast.  315 

'thelast  head  isidt-ntified  with  the  beast  himself,'  with 
the  whole  beast,  Vol   I  J.  note  p.  21  and  87.      He    has 
defined  a  head  to  be  *a  form  of  government,' p.  91,  105. 
If  the  head    be    a  Jorm  of   government,   must  it  not 
necessarily  be  identided  with  the  government  itself,  or 
can  a  government  devoid  of  form  be  exercised?  *VVould 
we  discover  the  last  head,  we  must  seek  for  a   power 
whose   dominions    have  been  commensurate  wiih  the 
whole  western  empire,  p.  81.     What  power  or  domin- 
ioriy  can  a  form  possess?  Must  not  a  form   necessarily 
be  commensurate  with  the  power,  or  dominion  to  which 
it  pertains.     Mr.  Faber  contends  ardently,  that  the  last 
head   must  extend  over  the  empire,  and  yet  confine  it 
to  the  empire  of  the  west,  p.  81,  and  restricts  the  ten 
horns,  or  kingdoms,  to  the  nations  on  this  side  Greece.' 
V.  I,  p.  145.  Remarking  upon  the  conquest  of  Italy  by 
Bonaparte,  Vol.  II,  note  p.  107,  he  observes,  'we  can- 
not reasonably  suppose  the  last  head  has  arisen  in  him, 
because  this  would  make  the  beast  headless  during  the 
period'  since  'the  fall  of  the  sixth  in  the  subversion  of  the 
Constantinopolitan  empire' 1453.    This  compelled  him, 
according  to  his  plan  of  the    Carlovingian   head,  per- 
haps unwittingly,  to  honor  the  beast  with  two  heads, 
the  sixth  and  eighth,  one  in  the  cast,  and  the  other  in  the 
west,  from  800  to  1453,  more  than  650  years.  The  sixth 
headjv/as  subverted  1453,  and  the  eighth  arose  in  Char- 
lemagne, 800!     But  to  introduce  all  the  defects  of  this 
kind    is    too  unpleasant,   and  which  the  limits  of  this 
work  will  not  permit. 

Though  the  Roman  empire  in  the  whole  extent  of 
it,  embraced  Greece  and  the  provinces  of  Asia,  yet 
the  prophecy  of  the  beast  and  the  witnesses,  respects 
only  the  ancient  empire  west  of  Greece.  In  this  only 
the  beast  with  his  seven  heads  and  ten  horns  existed. 
Under  the  sixth,  or  imperial,  head,  the  empire  became 
Christian,  when  the  beast  was  divested  of  his  bestial 
character,  or  was  wounded  to  death.  He  continued 
prostrate,  until  the  Goths  conquered  and  established 
their  own  religions,  or  paganism,  in  it.  Then  the  dead- 
ly wound  of  the  beast  was  healed.     Then  the  seventh 


216  The  Seventh  and  Eighth  Heads  of  the  Beast. 

head,  or  iorni  of  government  appeared:  and  when  the 
empire  was  divided  into  ten  kingdoms,  the  ten  horns 
s])rang  forth. 

Hence  it  is  said,  chap,  xiii,  12,  The  ten  Jmigs — re- 
ceive power  as  kings  one  hour  with  the  beast.  This 
decidedly  implies,  that  the  beast  had  risen  before, 
or  at  the  time  the  ten  kings  received  their  power;  and 
as  the  ten  horns,  or  kings,  constituted  or  proceeded 
from  the  seventh  head,  the  seventh  head  must  have 
risen  before  the  ten  kings  received  their  kmgdoms: 
and  as  the  ten  kings  received  their  power  before  the 
year  530,  the  seventh  head  must  have  existed  at 
that  period.  This  it  is  presumed,  is  the  scriptur- 
al representation  of  the  beast  with  his  seven  heads 
and  ten  horns.  This  relieves  the  subject  from  the  em- 
barrassment and  confusion  of  Mr.  Faber,  who  inverts 
the  order  of  scripture,  which  ever  places  the  ten 
horns  upon  the  seventh  head,  by  affixing  the  ten  horns 
upon  the  sixth,  and  the  seventh  head  upon  the  ten 
horns — and  insists  that  the  beast  revived,  or  the  em- 
pire became  idolatrous,  by  the  edict  of  Phoeas,  606 — 
that  the  ten  horns  appeared  in  the  fifth  and  sixth  cen- 
turies, 300  years  before  his  'septimo-octave  head'  in 
Charlemagne,  800,  and  that  the  sixth  head  was  sub- 
verted 1453.  V.  I,  p.  122,  137,  v.  II,  p.  115, 124,  125. 

As  we  have  no  sign  by  which  we  can  determine  the 
initial  existence  of  the  beast  with  two  horns,  or  the 
papacy,  we  can  assign  no  period  for  that  event.  The 
apostle  observes,  that  the  mystery  of  iniquity  began 
to  work  in  his  time,  but  was  retarded  by  him  who  let- 
ted, or  restrained  it,  the  persecuting  power  of  Rome. 
But  the  conversion  of  the  empire  partially  removed  the 
restraint,  and  the  fostering  munificencejof  Constantine, 
to  Christian  pastors,  accelerated  its  progress.  Super- 
stition, formality,  avarice,  luxury  and  ambition,  soon 
became  'he  predominant  and  characteristic  qualities  of 
bishops  and  teachers.  The  removal  of  the  imperial 
seat  from  Rome  to  Byzantium,  or  Constantinople,  and 
the  incursions  of  the  northern  nations,  were  peculiarly 
propitious  to  the  aspiring  views  of  the  Roman  pontiff. 
He  had  so  degenerated  in  the  fluctuating  and  corrupt- 


The  Seventh  and  Eighth  Heads  of  the  Beast.  217 

ing  period  of  Gothic  invasion,  that  when  the  empire 
was  divided  into  ten  independent  sovereignties,  the 
apostle  soon  saw  the  beast  with  two  horns  come  up 
out  of  the  earth;  or  as  the  prophet  expresses  it,  Dan.  7, 
the  Uttle  horn  coming  up  among,  or  behind,  the  ten. 
As  the  act  of  Justinian,  534,  gave  the  bishop  of  Rome 
precedence  to  all  other  bisho,'s,  but  invested  him  with 
no  ecclesiastical  power,  it  may  be  difficult  to  decide 
whether  this  gave  visible  existence  to  this  beast  with 
two  horns.  Without  prescribing,  positively,  any  pre- 
cise period  for  the  commencement  of  his  existence, 
we  are  compelled  to  admit  it  in  the  sixth  century. 
According  to  this  theory,  the  beast  primarily  rose  out 
of  the  sea  about  750  years  before  Christ,  he  rvas  until 
the  reign  of  Constantinc  about  A.  D.  J23,  when  he  re- 
ceived a  deadly  wound — he  continued  deadly  wound- 
ed, or  was  not  until  530,  when  his  deadly  wound  was 
healed,  or  he  rose  the  second  time  from  the  sea  of 
Gothic  invasion.  Soon  after  this  the  beast  with  two 
horns,  or  the  ecclesiastical  empire,  rose  out  of  the 
earth.  In  606  the  pope  was  constituted  supreme  head 
of  the  church  by  the  eastern  emj^eror,  assumed  a  look 
and  tone  more  stout  than  his  fellows,  and  began  to 
wear  out  the  saints.  Should  any  inquire,  how  could 
the  emperor  of  the  east  invest  the  bishop  of  Rome  with 
power  over  the  church  in  the  west?  They  may  be  in- 
formed, that  from  the  reign  of  Constantine,  the  empe- 
rors had  assumed  authoritv  over  the  church,  which 
had  acquiesced  in  the  prerogative.  By  virtue  of  an 
imperial  edict,  the  church  of  Rome  had  been  the  court 
of  appeals  in  all  doubtful  cases,  since  379.  In  534, 
Justinian  gave  the  bishop  of  Rome  priority  of  rank  to 
all  other  bishops — and  for  Phocas,  within  whose  ju- 
risdiction the  exarchate  and  Rome  then  were,  in  606  to 
constitute  the  bishop  of  Rome  the  head  of  all  the 
churches,  was  agreeable  to  assumed  prerogative  and 
admitted  sovereignty. 

The  remarks  unexpectedly  protracted,  may  be 
concluded  with  suggesting,  that  in  the  time  of  the 
vision  and  many  ages  after  the  apostle,  the  church,  as 
the  subject  of  prophecy,  was  confined  to  the  Roman 


318  The  Great  mtj, 

empire;  but  she  hath  now  so  lengthened  her  cords  and 
strengthened  her  stakes  in  every  direction,  without  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  ten  horns,  or  kingdoms,  the  agents 
by  which  the  corrupt  church  persecuted  the  saints,  that 
it  is  impracticable  for  her  to  raise  a  general  persecu- 
tion against  them  The  ruling  passion  in  the  present 
powers  of  Europe  indicaijs,  that  the  period  is  rapidly 
approaching,  if  not  already  past^  when  the  kings  shall 
hate  the  whore  and  make  her  desolate  and  naked — 
and  it  is  incredible,  to  human  view,  that  within  sixty 
years,  she  should  sufficiently  renew  her  strength  from 
her  present  debilitated  condition,  to  persecute  in  any  of 
those  kingdoms  she  once  controlled  uith  unlimited 
sway. 

The  Great  City. 

Different  explanations  have  been  given  of  the  great 
city.  Some  have  applied  it  to  the  city  of  Rome  itself, 
and  some  to  the  empire.  Mr.  Faber  insists,  that  'the 
great  city'  which  is  opposed  'to  the  holy  city,  or  the 
church,  is  not  the  city,  but  the  empire  of  Rome: 
whence  a  street  of  this  great  cit}'  is  a  province  of  the 
empire,  and  a  tenth  part  of  the  city  is  equivalent  to  one 
of  the  ten  horns,'  V.  II,  p.  22,  and  conformably  to  this 
he  explains  the  street  of  the  great  city,  chap.  11,  to  be 
Germany;  and  ap[)Iies  the  fall  of  the  tenth  part  of  the 
city,  to  the  suppression  of  monarchy  in  France. 
As  it  is  essential  to  a  correct  explanation  of  the  reve- 
lation, to  apply  the  symbols  according  to  their  genuine 
import,  it  is  peculiarly  necessary  to  ascertain  the  pre- 
cise signification  of  the  epithet.  The  great  city;  and 
with  due  respect  to  the  superior  ability  of  Mr.  Faber, 
it  may  be  proposed,  that  the  great  city  does  not  signi- 
fy the  secular  empire,  but  exclusively  the  church  of 
Home. 

Mr.  Faber  is  confident  that  the  great  city  symbolizes 
the  Roman  empire  and  church,  V.  I,  p.  68.  'The  great 
city,  the  mystic  Babylon,  throughout  the  apocalypse, 
rej>rcsented  in  constant  and  direct  opposition  to  die 
holy  city,  or  church,  is  certainly  not  the  city,  but  the 
empire  of  Rome.    The  temporal  Babylon  is  the  tempor 


Tlie  Great  City.  3li 

Till  empire  of  Rome;  the  spiritual  BaI)ylon  is  the  spiri. 
tual  empire  of  the  Roman  l\)iuill",'  V.  II,  p.  22  note. 
Upon  these  assertions  the  subsequent  remarks  arc  sub- 
mitted. 

1.  It  is  admitted,  that  the  j^reat  city  is  not  Rome, 
and  through  the  apocalypse,  is  directly  opposed  to  t!ie 
holy  city,  the  church;  but  if  his  ^6v///;or«/ Babylon,  have 
a  place  in  the  apocalypse,  it  has  entirely  f scaj)ed  ob- 
servation, and  he  is  desired  to  produce  it  before  he  im- 
poses it  upon  the  faith  of  the  public.  With  the  literal 
Babylon  in  Chaldea,  we  have  no  concern  in  this  discus- 
sion. The  apocalypse  is  silent  about  every  other  Babylon 
than  Mystery,  Babylon  the  great.  In  support 
of  his  assertion,  that  the  great  city  designates  the  em- 
pire of  Rome,  he  has  produced  Lovvman,  Doddridge, 
and  other  respectable  names;  but  when  it  is  considered, 
that  some,  if  not  all,  of  them,  by  the  empire,  designate 
the  '■anti- christian^''  or  papal,  'empire,'  the  same  with  the 
church,  their  testimony  will  appear  to  be  neither  very 
pertinent,  nor  demonstrative.  Whether  any  of  them, 
by  the  great  city,  understood  the  empire  in  his  sense 
of  it,  is  very  doubtful.  But  if  they  should  all  testify 
in  support  of  his  explanation,  their  testimony  may  be 
opposed  by  the  testimony  of  Bishop  Newton,  and  as 
many   respectable  names  as  he   has  produced. 

2.  He  says,  the  great  city  is  opposed  to  the  holy  cit}'', 
the  church.  The  holy  city,  or  church,  is  equally  op- 
posed to  the  corrujjt  church,  or  the  great  city.  This 
is  very  natural  and  impressive.  If  the  great  city  denote 
the  empire,  then  the  secular  empire  is  opposed  to  the 
church,  or  the  holy  city,  and  the  holy  city  is  opposed 
to  the  empire.  A  very  unnatural  and  discordant  con- 
trast, for  which  it  is  presumed  he  will  produce  no  other 
authority,  than  his  chapter  upon  symbols.  From  such 
an  incongruity,  the  apocalypse  will  be  exempted,  until 
he  produces  a  parallel  in  some  other  symbol. 

3.  If  the  great  city  symbolize  the  church  and  empire 
of  Rome,  the  apostle  uses  the  same  epitliet,  in  difiVrent 
senses,  which  renders  symbolic  composition  abstruse 
and  incapable  of  correct  and  satisfactory  explanation. 
The  church  and  secular  empire  are  obviously  exhibit- 


220  The  Great  City. 

ed  by  different  metaphors  throughout  the  apocalypse, 
and  to  represent  them  by  the  same  symbol,  is  not  only 
destitute  of  scriptural  authority,  but  subjects  symboHc 
intrepretation  to  the  caprice  of"  every  expositor,  and  is 
a  dangerous  precedent.  No  confutation  of  it  can  be 
adduced  more  pertinently,  than  the  remarks  of  Mr. 
Faber  upon  the  explanation  of  the  sixth  vial  in  the 
Christian  Observer,  representing  the  drying  up  of  the 
Euphrates,  to  consist  in  diminishing  the  influence  of  the 
papacy,  V.  II,  p.  217  note.  'Had  the  writer  attended  to 
the  uniformity  and  strict  exactness  of  apocalyptic 
language,  he  would  probably  not  have  hazarded  such  a 
conjecture.  Unless  we  violate  completely  the  definite- 
ness  of  the  whole  Revelation,  what  the  Euphrates 
means  in  one  passage  it  must  mean  in  another'' — and 
what  the  great  city  means  in  one  place  it  means  in 
another,  and  as  he  admits  that  the  great  city  denotes 
the  corrupt  church  in  chap,  xvii,  he  must  admit,  that 
the  great  city  symbolizes  the  corrupt  church,  in  chap. 
xi,  8,  and  in  every  other  instance.  'Unless  this  ^be  ad- 
jnitted,  St.  John  uses  the  same  symbol  m  different  sen- 
ses, and  consequently  puts  an  entire  end  to  all  certain' 
ty  of  interpretation.' 

4.  The  angel  definitely  exhibited  to  the  apostle,  the 
subject  designated  l)y  the  epithet,  the  great  city.  The 
woman  which  thou  sawest  is  that^^^T^a:^  citt/  which reign- 
eth  over  the  kings  of  the  earth,  chap,  xvii,  18.  The 
great  city  and  the  woman  are  terms  of  the  same  import. 
The  woman  is  the  great  city,  and  the  great  city  is  the 
woman.  Accordingly,  the  distinguishing  characteristics 
of  the  woman,  idolatry,  luxury,  and  persecution,  chap. 
xvii,*2,  4.,  6,  are  applied  to  tliC  great  city,  chap,  xviii,  3, 
16,  24.  Is  the  slate,  or  civil  power,  in  any  other  in- 
stance in  scripture  represented  by  a  woman? 

5.  It  may  be  adopted  as  a  self-evident  proposition, 
that  no  epithet,  or  subject,  is  used  as  a  symbol  of  anoth- 
er subject,  to  which,  especially,  the  prominent  qualifies 
or  characteristics  cannot  be  applied  without  manifest 
absurdity  and  inconsistence. 

This  being  admitted,  if  we  apply  the  principal  traits, 
or  characteristics,  of  the  great  cit^ ,  the  woman,  that 
she  sat  upon  the  beast,  reigned  over  the  kings  of  the 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XIV.  321 

earth,  to  whom  they  gave  their  power,  with  whom  they 
committed  fornication,  whom  they  hated  and  made  des- 
olate, to  the  empire;  and  consequent!}',  that  tlie  kings 
of  the  earth,  the  same  as  the  empire,  may  be  applied 
to  denote,  that  they  sat  tipon  themselves,  gave  their  pow- 
er to  themselves,  reigned  over  themselves,  committed 
fornication  with  themselves,  hated  tliemselve*,  and  eat 
their  own  flesh,  and  then  what  absurdity,  and  confusion 
will  it  produce? — but  applied  exclusively  to  the  cor- 
rupt church,  how  pertinent  and  instructive"? — The  ab- 
surdity of  making  such  an  application  may  demonstra- 
tively convince  us,  that  the  great  city  is  neither  the  lit- 
eral city,  nor  the  empire,  but,  exclusively,  the  church 
of  Rome, — and  in  connexion  with  it,  that  a  street  of 
the  great  city  is  a  conspicuous  place  within  the  pale 
or  jurisdiction  of  the  church,  and  not  Germany  as  a  prov- 
ince of  the  empire — and  the  great  earthquake  is  not  a 
convulsion  of  the  empire;  but  a  commotion  of  the 
church — and  the  fiill  of  the  tenth  part  of  the  city,  is  a 
secession  from  the  church,  and  not  a  revolt  from  the 
empire — and  consequently,  that  Mr.  Faber's  'obvious 
exposition'  of  the  prophecy  relating  to  the  unburied 
state  of  the  witnesses  in  Germany,  a  province  of  the 
empire,  as  the  street  of  the  great  city,  is  aji  obvious 
error — and  his  application  of  the  great  earthquake  to 
the  French  revolution,  and  the  fall  of  the  tenth  part  of 
the  city,  to  the  fall  of  monarchy  in  France,  is  most  pal- 
pably erroneous  and  chimerical,  V.  II,  p.  1  9 — 25, 
and  40. 

Chap.  XIV. 

In  the  preceding  chapters  we  had  the  two  l^easts,  one 
with  ten,  and  the  other  with  two  horns,  representing, 
the  first  tlie  secular,  and  the  other  the  ecclesiastical 
power  in  the  Roman  empire,  the  two  great  persecuting 
enemies  of  the  Christian  church,  portrayed  in  horrid, 
glowing  colors.  In  this  we  are  presented  with  a  more 
grateful  and  inviting  object,  the  churcii  of  Christ,  in  the 
purity  and  beauty  of  an  afflicted,  suffering  state.  As 
the  preceding  chapters  describe  the  beast,  or  beasts, 
exercising  the  spirit  of  raging  hostility  against  the 
41 


322  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XIV. 

witnesses,  cr  church,  1260  years;  this,  under  the  char- 
acter of  the  144,000  who  had  fhe  name  of  God  impres- 
sed on  their  foreheads,  describes  them  preserving  them- 
selves unspotted  from  the  pollutions  and  abominations 
of  superstitious  idolatry,  through  that  decjenerate  period. 

1.  And  I  looked,  and,  lo,  a  Lamb  stood  on  the 
mount  Sion,  and  with  him  an  hundred  forty  and  four 
thousand,  having  his  Father's  name  written  in  their 
foreheads. 

2.  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  as  the  voice 
of  many  waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  great  thunder:  and 
I  heard  the  voice  of  harpers  harping  with  their  harps. 

3.  And  they  sung  as  it  were  a  new  song  before  the 
throne,  and  before  the  four  beasts,  and  the  elders:  and 
no  man  could  learn  that  song  but  the  hundred  and  forty 
and  four  thousand,  which  were  redeemed  from  the 
earth. 

4.  These  are  they  which  were  not  defiled  with 
women;'  for  they  are  virgins.  These  are  they  which 
follow  ilie  Lamb  whithersoever  he  goeth.  These  were 
redeemed  from  among  men,  being  the  first  fruits  unto 
God  and  to  the  Lamb. 

5.  And  in  their  mouth  was  found  no  guile:  for  they 
are  without  fault  before  the  throne  of  God. 

This  paragraph  exhibits  Christ,  the  true  Lamb  of 
God,  standing  on  mount  Sion,  the  heavenly  Jerusalem, 
Heb.  xii,  22,  and  with  him  144,000,  the  sealed  of  all 
the  tribes  of  Israel,  chapter  vii,  who  were  redeemed,  or 
selected,  from  among  men,  to  be  preserved  from  the 
apostasy  and  corruptions  of  the  ages  in  which  they  should 
live.  As  the  worshippers  of  the  beast  had  his  mark, 
these  as  the  true  servants  of  God,  have  his  name  im- 
pressed on  their  foreheads.  With  a  voice  as  of  many 
waters,  and  of  thunder;  and  the  voice  of  harpers  harp- 
ing with  their  harps,  the  instruments  of  melody  and 
praise,  the  holy  choir  sung  a  new,  or  tht  Christian  song, 
chap.  V,  9,  which  others  could  not  learn  and  sing,  as 
they  only  worshipped  the  true  God,  through  the  only 
Mediator,  and  experienced  divine  consolations;  while 
the  world  wondered  after  the  beast,  and  adored  demons 
and  idols,  through  fictitious  mediators.     These  were  not 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XIV.  S23 

defiled  with  women,  the  idolatrous  pollutions  of  the 
woman  who  sat  on  the  scarlet  colored  beast,  the  moth- 
er of  harlots,  the  corrupt  and  apostate  church.  These 
were  virgins,  pure  and  fervent  in  their  affection  to 
Christ  and  his  cause.  These  followed  the  Lamb,  as 
their  Lord  and  guide,  whithersoever  he  went,  through 
temptations,  tears,  and  persecutions,  for  his  name's 
sake.  These  were  redeemed  or  selected,  from  among 
men,  to  be  preserved  from  the  contaminating  idolatry 
of  the  world,  and  the  first  fruits  to  God  and  the  Lamb, 
an  earnest,  an  infallible  token,  of  numerous  converts, 
a  glorious  harvest  to  Christ  in  its  appointed  season. 
And  in  their  mouth  was  found  no  guile.  They  hand- 
died  not  the  word  of  God  deceitfullv,  nor  prevaricated 
in  their  profession  and  practice — were  Israelites  indeed, 
blameless  and  harmless,  the  sons  of  God  without  re- 
buke, in  the  midst  of  a  crooked  and  perverse  nation 
among  whom  they  shone  as  lights  in  the  world. 

In  the  144,000,  we  have  tliat  litile  remnant  which 
Christ  reserved  for  himself,  through  the  1260  years  of 
tribulation  to  the  church,  and  which  should  not  defile 
their  garments  with  the  errors,  idolatries  and  abomina- 
tions of  tliat  corrupt  and  apostate  period.  They  are 
the  same  with  the  two  witnesses  which  should  prophe- 
sy in  sackcloth,  chapter  xi,  and  are  here  represented  as 
standing  with  the  Lamb  on  mount  Sion;  but  whether 
they  are  exhibited  in  this  vision  as  following  the  Lamb 
in  their  afflicted  state,  as  sor7'oxvful  yet  always  rejoicing; 
or  in  a  state  of  jubilation  and  triumph  for  some  signal 
victory  obtained  over  the  beast,  is  difficult  to  decide. 
As  the  history  of  the  144,000,  or  the  witnesses,  has 
been  detailed,  Chapter  xi,  the  utility  of  it  in  this  place 
is  entirely  superseded. 

6,  And  I  saw  another  angel  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven, 
having  the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach  unto  them  that 
duell  on  the  earth,  and  to  every  nation,  and  kindred, 
and  tongue,  and  people, 

7.  Saying  with  a  loud  voice,  Fear  God,  and  give 
glory  10  him;  for  the  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come: 
and  worship  him  that  made  heaven  and  eaith,  and  the 
£ea,  and  the  fountains  of  v/aters. 


324  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XIV. 

8.  And  there  followed  another  angel,  saying,  Babylon 
is  fallen,  is  fallen,  that  great  city,  because  she  made  all  na- 
tions drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  fornication. 

9.  And  the  third  angel  followed  them,  saying,  with  a 
loud  voice.  If  any  man  worship  the  beast  and  his  im- 
age, and  receive  his  mark  in  his  forehead,  or  in  his  hand, 

10.  The  same  shall  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath 
of  God,  which  is  poured  out  without  mixture  into  the 
cup  of  his  indignation;  and  he  shall  be  tormented  with 
lire  and  brimstone  in  the  presence  of  the  hoi}'  angels, 
and  in  the  presence  of  the  Lamb. 

11.  And  the  smoke  of  their  torment  ascendeth  up 
forever  and  ever:  and  they  have  no  rest  day  nor  night 
i^'ho  worship  the  beast  and  his  image,  and  whosoever 
receiveth  the  mark  of  his  name. 

12.  Here  is  the  patience  of  the  saints,  here  are  they 
that  keep  the  conimandments  of  God,  and  the  faith  of 
Jesus. 

13.  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying  unto 
me,  Write,  Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord 
from  henceforth:  yea  saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may 
rest  from  their  labors,  and  their  works  do  follow  them. 

Three  angels  are  represented  in  this  paragraph,  as 
making  three  distinct  proclamations.  The  first  flies 
through  the  midst  of  heaven,  or  appears  in  a  very  pub- 
lic and  conspicuous  manner,  to  preach  the  gospel,  from 
the  immutability  and  perpeinity  of  its  constitution,  doc- 
trines, promises  and  retributions,  termed  everlasting,  to 
them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  to  every  nation,  and  kin- 
dred, and  tongue,  and  people  of  the  Roman  empire; 
implicitly  prohibiting  idolatry,  and  directing  them  to 
fear  God,  to  worship  and  glorify  him  who  made  heaven 
and  earth,  the  sea  and  fountains  of  water;  and  requiring 
a  compliance  by  the  solemn  consideration,  that  the  hour 
of  his  judG;mcut  is,  or  will,  come,  it  being  usual  with 
the  prophets,  to  represent  future  events,  from  the  cer- 
tainty of  ihem,  as  past,  or  present.  As  though  he  had 
said,  The  hour  of  God's  judgment  will  assuredly  come, 
and  if  you  worship  gods  of  gold,  or  silver,  brass,  wood, 
or  stone,  the  virgin  Mary,  angels,  or  saints,  will  be  pun- 
ished as  idolaters;  desist,  therefore,  from  idolatrous 
adoration,  fear  God,  and  worship  and  glbrify  him  only. 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XIV.  325 

The  second,  another  angel  followed,  saying,  Babylon 
is  fi'.llen,  is  fallen,  that  great  city.  As  the  first  aiigcl  ad- 
monished all  nations,  that  the  hour  of  God's  jiidi^ment 
was  or  would  come,  this  pronounced  the  actual  infliction 
of  it.  Babylon  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  that  great  city — expres- 
sing the  total  subversion  and  final  destruction  of  the  pa- 
pal church.  A  reason  is  assigned  for  this  terrible  punish- 
ment. She  hath  made  all  nations  drink  the  wine  of  the 
wrath  of  her  fornication,  or  infatuated  and  enticed  all  na- 
tions to  adopt  her  idolatrous  rites  and  worship;  and  shall 
be  punished  for  it  with  irretrievable  destruction. 

The  third  angel  followed,  announcing,  If  any  man 
worship  the  beast,  by  imbibing  an  idolatrous  spirit,  and 
submitting  to  idolatrous  injunctions,  the  same  shall 
drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  God — and  be  tor- 
mented with  fire  and  brimstone  in  the  presence  of  the 
holy  angels,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  Lamb.  Here 
is  the  patience  of  the  saints.  In  these  times  of  tribu- 
lation, the  saints  will  manifest  their  patience,  by  submit- 
ting to  the  persecutions  and  tortures  of  the  beast,  for 
their  obedience  to  the  commandments  of  God,  and  sup- 
porting the  faith  of  Jesus.  For  the  encouragement  and 
consolation  ot  persecuted  saints,  the  apostle  received  a 
positive  direction  to  write.  Blessed  are  the  dead  which 
die  in  the  Lord  from  henceforth — as  they  should  rest 
from  their  labors,  enter  into  peace,  and  walk  in  their 
uprightness  *  The  events  represented  by  these  angels 
have  been  differently  explained  by  different  expositors. 
As  no  specific  token  is  annexed  which  will  direct,  or 
determine,  the  application  of  them,  the  different  expla- 
nations which  have  been  proposed  shall  be  suggested, 
and  the  preference  referred  to  the  option  of  the  reader. 

*  Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord  from  henceforth, 
Why  from  henceforth?  Expositors  answer  with  an  ingenious 
plausibility.  The  expression  refers  to  the  popish  tenet  of  pur- 
gatory, which  had  been  inculcated  for  a  long  term  antecedent 
to  this  voice  from  heaven — by  which  the  world  had  been  taught, 
that  souls  would  endure  purgatoiiai  pains  after  death,  to  purify 
and  prepare  them  for  heaven;  but  this  error  would  now  be  con- 
futed, and  henceforth  saints  would  die  in  the  Lord,  in  a  joyful 
expectation  of  immediate  admission  to  the  blissful  presence  of 
Christ. 


326  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XIV, 

Bishop  Newton  applies  the  first  angel,  who  preach- 
ed the  everlasting  gospel  to  those  who  dwelt  on  the 
earth,  to  Charlemagne  in  the  eighth  century,  in  caUing 
a  council  which  condemned  the  worship  of  images,  and 
decreed,  that  adoration  vvas  to  be  ascribed  only  to  God. 
The  Bishop  applies  the  second  angel  to  the  Waldenses 
in  the  twelfth  century,  who  publicly  and  zealously  re- 
monstrated against  the  errors  and  idolatries  of  the  papal 
church,  and  pronounced  God's  judgment  in  her  final 
and  irrecoverable  destruction.  He  applies  the  third  to 
Lu'her  in  the  sixteenth  century,  in  effecting  a  reforma- 
tion, and  threatening  impenitent  idolaters  with  ever- 
lasting destruction  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord  and 
the  £>;lorv  of  his  power. 

Mr.  Fabcr  applies  the  first  angel  to  Luther  in  trans- 
lating the  Bible,  in  zealously  propagating  the  doctrines 
of  the  gospel,  and  effecting  a  glorious  reformation.  He 
applies  the  second  angel  to  Cahnn,  who  more  confi- 
dently denounced  the  judgments  of  God  upon  papal 
idolaters — And  the  third,  to  the  Church  of  England^ 
which,  for  continuing  to  denounce  the  vengeance  of 
heaven  against  the  adherents  of  supersti'ious  idolatry, 
and  supporting  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  has  been 
honorably  termed,  'The  bulxvark  of  the  Reformation,'* 
Others  have  supposed  that  the  first  angel  represented 
John  IFickliffe,  in  the  fourteenth  century,  with  John 
Huss  and  Jerome  of  I^rague,  the  second  Luther,  and 
the  third,  ministers  of  the  gospel. 

Dr.  Livingston  in  his  evangelical  sermon,  delivered 
before  the  Missionary  Society  in  New  York,  supposes 
the  144,000  which  stood  with  the  Lamb  on  Mount 
Sioa,  represented  Luther  and  the  reformers;  and  the 
first  angel,  who  flew  through  the  midst  of  heaven  pub- 
lishing the  everlasting  gospel,  denoted  that  evangelical 
spirit  which  hath  so  wonderfully  pervaded  the  Chris- 
tian church,  in  recent  times,  and  so  remarkably  dis- 
played itscll  in  missionary  institutions  and  exertions  to 
disseminate  the  gospel  of  Christ  through  the  various 
parts  of  the  world. 

14.  Arid  I  looked,  ar.d  behold  a  white  cloud,  and 
upon  the  cloud   one  sat,  like  unto  the    Son  of   Man, 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XJV.    327 

having  on  liis  head  a  golden  crown,   and  in  his  hand  a 
sharp  sickle. 

15.  And  another  angel  came  out  of  the  temple,  cry- 
ing with  a  loud  voice  to  him  that  sat  on  the  cloud, 
Thrust  in  thy  sickle,  and  reap:  for  tlic  time  is  come 
for  thee  to  reap;  for  the  harvest  of  the  earth  is  ripe. 

16.  And  he  that  sac  on  the  cloud  thrust  in  his  sickle 
on  the  earth;  and  the  earth  was  reaj^ed. 

17.  And  another  angel  came  out  of  the  temple  which 
is  in  heaven,  he  also  having  a  sharp  sickle. 

18.  And  another  angel  came  out  from  the  altar, 
which  had  power  over  fire;  and  cried  with  a  loud 
cry  to  him  that  had  the  sharp  sickle,  saying,  Thrust  in 
thy  sharp  sickle,  and  gather  the  clusters  of  the  vine  of 
the  earth:  for  her  grapes  are  fully  ripe. 

19.  And  the  angel  thrust  in  his  sickle  into  the  earth, 
and  gathered  the  vine  of  the  earth,  and  cast  it  into  the 
great  wine-press  of  the  wrath  of  God. 

20.  And  the  wine-press  was  trodden  without  the  city, 
and  blood  came  out  of  the  wine-press,  even  unto  the 
horse  bridles,  by  the  space  of  a  thousand  and  six  hun- 
dred furlongs. 

After  the  vision  of  the  144,000  with  the  Lamb,  on 
mount  Sion,  the  apostle  had  another  of  Christ  in  his 
exalted  and  glorified  state,  honored  with  a  golden  crown, 
as  King  of  kings,  and  having  a  sharp  sickle.  To  him 
another  angel  cried  with  a  loud  voice.  Thrust  in  thy 
sickle  and  reap,  for  the  harvest  of  the  earth  is  ripe. 
Christ  accordingly  thrust  his  sickle  into  the  earth,  and 
the  earth  was  reaped.  To  him  succeeded  another  an- 
gel who  came  out  of  the  temple  which  is  in  heaven, 
having  also  a  sharp  sickle — and  another  came  from  the 
altar  having  power  over  fire — and  as  fire  is  die  emblem 
of  God's  jealousy  and  indignation,  may  we  not  con- 
sider this  angel  as,  eminently,  the  agent,  or  execution- 
er of  divine  judgments.  To  the  angel  who  had  the 
sharp  sickle,  this  angel  cried,  saying.  Thrust  in  thy 
sharp  sickle,  and  gather  the  clusters  of  the  vine  of  the 
earth;  for  her  grapes  are  fully  ripe.  Complying  with 
the  direction,  the  angel  thrust  in  his  sickle,  and  gather- 
ed the  vine  of  the  earth,  and  cast  it  into  the  great  wine- 


328     Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XIV. 

press  of  the  wrath  of  God.*  And  the  wine-press  was 
trodden  without  the  city,  and  blood  came  even  to  the 
horse  bridles,  by  the  space  of  a  thousand  six  hundred 
furlongs. 

The  metaphors  of  the  harvest  and  the  vintage  are 
manifestly  derived  from  the  prophecy  of  Joel,  chap. 
iii,13,  Put  ye  in  the  sickle;  for  the  harvest  is  ripe:  come^ 
get  you  down;  for  the  press  is  full,  the  fats  overflow; 
for  their  -wickedness  is  great.  These  metaphors  de- 
signate two  remarkable  judgments  which  will  be  in- 
flicted  upon  the  beast  andmotherof  harlots,  or  the  idol- 
atrous empire  and  apostate  church  of  Rome  in  success 
sion,  as  the  vintage  succeeds  the  harvest;  and  the  meta- 
phors imply,  that  these  judgments  will  as  certainly  be 
inflicted,  as  the  vintage  succeeds  the  harvest  in  its  sea- 
son. Dr.  Newton  considered  these  as  future;  and  that 
it  was  impossible  to  determine  in  what  calamities  they 
would  consist,  or  how  be  effected.  Mr.  Faber  sup- 
poses the  harvest  typified  the  calamities  of  the  French 
revolution,  and  was  effected  by  pouring  out  the  three 
first  vials,  which  he  terms,  ''The  vials  of  the  harvest.^ 
Though  the  propriety  of  applying  these  vials  to  those 
calamities  may  be  suspected,  yet  considering  the  series 
of  prophecy,  and  the  series  of  events  already  accom- 
plished, that  the  harvest  symbolized  that  destructive 
scene,  may  not  be  destitute  of  probability. 

The  judgment  typified  by  the  vintage  will  be  very 
terrible.  In  the  figure,  it  is  termed,  the  great  wine- 
press^ and  accommodating  it  to  the  custom  of  placing 
the  great  wine-presses  without  the  cities,  this  is  said  to 
be  without  the  city. 

When  the  clusters  of  the  vine  were  cast  into  the 
wine- press,  it  is  said,  that  blood  came  out.  This  de- 
termines the  judgment  to  be  a  scene  of  slaughter,  and 
blood,  and  carnage.  It  is  said,  that  the  blood  came 
even  to  the  horse  bridles,  a  strong  symbolic  hvperbole, 
importing,  that  such  torrents  of  blood  would  flow,  that 

*As  Christ  and  believers  are  the  true  -vine.,  which  the  Hus- 
bandman, the  heavenly  Father,  hath  planted;  the  corrupt  church 
of  Rome,  the  pope,  with  hi-  adherents,  is  the  vine  of  '.he  earth, 
which  the  devil  hath  planted,  which  shall  be  plucked  up. 


i 


Explanation  of  the  kevelafion,  Chapter  XV.    32?9 

horses  might  be  said  to  wade  in  it  even  to  their  bridles, 
and  that  by  the  space  of*  one  thousand  six  luindrcd 
farloni^s.  And  what  an  immense  effusion  oF  blood 
must  be  that,  in  which  horses  might  be  said  to  wade 
even  to  their  bridles,  the  distance  of  two  hundred  miles? 
Mr.  Mede  assures  us,  that  this  is  the  exact  length  of 
the  church  lands  from  the  walls  of  Rome,  in  which  he 
presumes  this  scene  will  be  acted.  Mr.  Faber  appre- 
hends, that  it  will  be  in  the  land  of  Palestine,  which  he 
affirms,  in  length,  to  be  precisel}'  two  hundred  miles, 
or  1600  furlongs.  But  the  truth,  or  falsity,  of  either 
conjecture,  and  the  true  design  of  the  text,  can  be  as- 
certained only  by  the  providence  of  God  in  the  ap- 
pointed time. 

Chap.  XV. 

1.  And  I  saw  anotht^r  sign  in  heaven,  great  and 
marvellous,  seven  angels  having  the  seven  last  plagues: 
for  in  them  is  filled  up  the  wrath  of  God. 

2.  And  I  saw  as  it  were  a  sea  of  glass  mingled  with 
fire:  and  them  that  had  gotten  the  victory  over  the 
beast,  and  over  his  image,  and  over  his  mark,  and  over 
the  number  of  his  name,  stand  on  the  sea  of  glass, 
having  the  harps  of  God. 

3.  And  they  sing  the  song  of  Moses,  the  servant 
of  God,  and  the  song  of  the  Lanib,  saying,  Great 
and  marvellous  are  thy  works.  Lord  God  Almighty; 
just  and  true  are  thy  ways,  thou  King  of  saints. 

4.  Who  shall  not  fear  thee,  O  Lord,  and  glorify 
thy  name?  for  thou  only  art  holy:  for  ail  nations  shall 
come  and  worship  before  thee;  for  thy  judgments  are 
made  manifest. 

5.  And  after  that  I  looked,  and  behold,  *'ie  temple 
of  the  tabernacle  of  the  testimony  in  heaven  was  opened: 

6.  And  the  seven  angels  came  out  of  the  temple, 
having  the  seven  plagues,  clothed  in  pure  and  white 
linen,  and  having  their  breasts  girded  with  golden  girdles. 

7  And  one  of  the  four  beasts  gave  unto  the  seven 
angels,  seven  golden  vials  full  of  the  wrath  of  God, 
who  liveth  for  ever  and  ever. 

8.  And  the  temple  was  filled  with  smoke  from  the 
42 


330  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XV. 

glory  of  God,  and  from  his  power;  and  no  man  was 
able  to  enter  into  the  temple,  till  the  seven  plagues  of 
the  seven  angels  were  fuifilled. 

The  preceding  chapters  describe  the  impiety  and  hor- 
rid cruelty  of  the  two  beasts,  the  secular,  and  eccle- 
siastical powers  of  Rome,  the  great  persecuting  ene- 
mies of  the  Christian  church.  In  this  are  exhibited 
the  judgments  of  God  to  be  inflicted  upon  them  for 
their  impieties  and  persecutions.  To  manifest  most 
plainly,  that  these  plagues,  or  judgments,  were  to  be 
inflicted  upon  the  worshippers  of  the  beast,  or  idola- 
trous Christians,  the  followers  of  the  Lamb  are  repre- 
sented as  having  gotten  the  victory  over  the  beast  and 
over  his  image,  standing  on  a  sea  of  glass,  as  purified 
by  the  fiery  trial  through  which  they  had  passed;  and 
as  conquerors  in  the  arduous  conflict,  in  a  state  of  tri- 
umph and  joy,  having  the  harps  of  Gcd,  the  instru- 
ments of  melody  and  praise.  Like  the  Israelites  at 
the  Red  Sea,  they  sung  the  song  of  Moses  and  the 
Lamb,  ascribing  righteousness  and  faiihfuhiess  to  God 
in  his  marvellous  works,  and  the  manifestation  of  his 
righteous  judgments,  for  which  he  is  worthy  to  be  prais- 
ed by  men  and  angels. 

After  this,  the  apostle  saw  the  tabernarle  of  the  tem- 
ple, the  holy  of  holies,  op-ned,  and  seven  angels 
came  out  of  the  temple,  having  the  seven  last  plagues, 
importing,  that  these  angels  inflicted  these  judgments 
according  to  itistruclions  immediately  leccived  from 
God.  Like  the  high  priest  they  were  clothed  in  white 
linen^  the  emblem  of  their  sanctity  and  righteousness; 
and  had  their  breasts  girded  with  golden  girdles,  the 
emblem  of  their  promptitude  and  fidelity  in  executing 
the  commands  of  their  glorious  Sovereign.  A  vial  was 
given  to  each  of  the  seven  angels  by  one  of  the  four 
beasts,  or  living  creatures,  upon  wliich  the  temple  was 
filled  with  smoke  from  the  glory  of  God,  and  from  his 
power,  as  was  the  tabernacle  when  it  was  erected  in 
the  wilderness,  Exod.  xl,  34,  and  the  tenifile  when  it 
was  dedicated  by  Solomon,  1  Kings  viii,  10,  so  that 
no  man  could  enter  into  the  temjile  till  the  seven  plagues 
ofthe  seven  angels  were  fulfilled. 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XVI.  331 

Chap.  XVI. 

1.  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple,  say- 
ing to  the  seven  angels,  Go  your  ways,  and  pour  out 
the  vi:ils  of  the  wrath  of  God  upon  the  earth. 

2.  And  the  first  went,  and  poured  out  his  vial  upon 
the  eirih;  and  there  fell  a  noisome  and  grievous  sore 
upon  tile  men  which  had  the  mark  of  the  beast,  and 
upon  them  which  worshipped  his  image. 

The  earth  in  these  visions,  designates  the  empire  of 
tlie  Romans:  and  they  who  had  the  mark  of  the  beast, 
and  worshipped  his  image,  were  the  idolatrous  Chris- 
tians who  resided  in  it;  this  judgment  consequently 
consists  in  calamities  inflicted  upon  idolatrous  Chris- 
tians in  the  Roman  empire.  And  as  these  judgments 
were  inflicted  upon  idolatrous  Christians,  they  must 
have  been  inflicted  after  the  eighth  century,  in  which 
the  worship  of  images  was  publicly  established  by  the 
papal  church.  The  critical  reader  will  mark  the  anal- 
ogy between  the  plagues  of  these  vials  and  the  plagues 
of  Egypt,  and  the  judgments  of  the  trumpets  also;  but 
the  illustration  of  this  shall  be  omitted.* 

The  first  angel  poured  his  vial  upon  the  earth,  and 
there  fell  a  noisome  sore  upon  the  men  who  had  the 
mark  of  the  beast  and  worshipped  his  image.  The 
Holy  Spirit  has  explicitly  defined  the  sense  in  which 
he  uses  the  term  ^orc,  symbolically,  2  Chron.  vi,  28,!9. 
If  there  be  dearth  in  the  land,  if  there  be  pestilence,  if 
there  be  blasting,  or  mildew,  locusts  or  catterpillars,if  their 
enemies  besiege  them  in  the  cities  of  their  land,  whatsoever 
sore,  or  whatsoever  sickness  there  be.  According  to  this 
definition,  the  term  sore,  expresses  any  distressing  and 
grievous  calamity;  and  as  an  ulcer,  or  a  sore,  excites 
painful  sensations  in  the  body,  so  any  scene  or  calami- 
ty, which  interrupted  the  prospcrit}'-,  and  distressed  the 
inhabitants  of  the  empire,  will  fitly  correspond  with  the 
symbol,  or  sore,  of  this  vision.  This  sore  may  desig- 
nate that  scene  of  distress  which  pervaded  the  empire 
soon  after  the  establishment  of  idolatry  by  the  church 

*  See  note  at  the  end  of  the  Chapter. 


SS2  Explanatio7i  of  the  Revelation  Chapter  XVI. 

of  Rome.      The  evils  symbolized  by  these  vials  shall 
be  exhibited  very  concisely. 

Charles  the  great  was  crowned  emperor,  A.  D.  800. 
To  him  succeeded  his  son  Lewis,  surnamed  the  pious; 
but  bountiful  as  Charles  and  Lewis  had  been  to  the 
popes,  their  restless  ambition  stimulated  them,  by  arti- 
fices and  intrigues,  to  diminish  the  imperial  power, 
and  increase  their  own  authority.  To  effect  these  ig- 
noble purposes,  they  fomented  discords  in  the  royai 
famil},  and  actually  succeeded  in  alienating  the  sons 
from  the  father,  and  induced  them  to  divest  him  of  roy- 
al power.  After  this  evtnt,  die  sons  of  Lewis  con- 
tended about  tlie  supreme  authority,  the  popes  inter- 
fering as  best  accorded  with  their  own  ambitious 
views.  The  fends  and  contentions  between  the  sons 
of  Lewis  generated  a  civil  war,  in  which  100,000  men 
were  slain  in  one  bloody  battle.  The  spirit  of  rival- 
ship  stimulated  his  descendants,  in  succession,  to  vio- 
lent contentions  which  produced  civil  wars,  and  in- 
volved the  empire  in  conimotions  and  distress.  These 
civil  dissensions  divided  the  church  also  into  contend- 
ing parties,  which  raged  with  great  violence,  by  which 
the  calamities  of  the  empire  were  greatly  increased. 
This  scene  of  discord,  contention  and  civil  war,  con- 
tinued in  the  family  and  descendants  of  Lewis,  for 
more  than  a  hundred  years,  and  like  a  noisom.e  and 
grievous  sore,  diffused  itself  through  all  parts  of  the 
body  politic,  afflicting  all  classes  and  conditions  of  the 
inhabitants,  with  the  most  painful  and  grievous  dis- 
tresses. 

3.  And  the  second  angel  poured  his  vial  upon  the 
sea;  and  it  because  as  the  blood  of  a  dead  man:  and  eve- 
ry living  soul  died  in  the  sea. 

In  these  visions,  the  earth  denotes  the  Roman  em- 
pire. AViien  separated  from  the  sea,  as  in  tl.e  preced- 
ing symbol,  more  particularly  may  designate  the  inte- 
rior parts;  and  the  sea^  the  maritime  provinces,  and 
islands,  with  the  sea  itself.  As  blood  figuratively, 
denotes  war,  and  this  vial  was  poured  upon  the  sea,  by 
tvhich  it  became  as  the  blood  o;  a  dead  man;  the  sym- 
bol may  naturally  denote  a  grtat  tffusion  of  blood  in  a 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XV L  333 

war  conducted  by  sea:  and  events,  if  they  do  not  sup- 
port, will  accord  with  this  explanation. 

After  the  noisome  and  gi  icvous  sore,  or  the  lends 
and  contentions  between  the  descendants  of  Lewib  had 
subsided;  in  the  eleventh  century,  it  became  a  subject 
of  painful  rei^ret  to  the  superstitious  Christians  of  the 
west,  that  Jerusalem,  tlie  holy  city,  and  the  holy  sep- 
ulchre were  possessed  by  the  infidels,  or  Mahome- 
tans; and  proposed  as  a  meritorious  enterprise  to  wrest 
them  out  of  their  power.  For  this  purpose  pope  Ur- 
ban II.  went  into  France,  and  convened  a  council  in 
which  he  recommended  an  expedition  lor  the  recovery 
of  Jerusalem  from  the  infidels,  with  great  ardor.  The 
council  received  the  proposal,  as  ihoui^h  it  came  from 
heaven,  with  universal  applatise.  The  spirit  of  enthu- 
siasm pervaded  every  rank,  and  instantly  an  incredi- 
ble number  offered  themselves  for  this  holy  war.  The 
countries  were  soon  deserted,  the  shotcs  were  lined 
with  men,  and  the  harbors  with  ships  for  this  frantic 
expedition. 

According  to  Mr.  Russel,  the  first  division  of 
the  army,  consisting  of  300,000  men  commenced  their 
march  by  land  1096,  ui.der  Peter  the  hermit,  a  fanat- 
ical monk,  and  Walter  the  moneyless,  an  i,i;nor>.int, 
enthusiastic  rabble,  without  discipline  and  subordina- 
tion, withost  preparation  for  the  expedition,  and  pro- 
vision for  their  subsistence,  cx[?ecting  to  be  supported 
they  knew  not  how,  miraculously,  as  were  the  Israel- 
ites,  by  manna  from  heaven.  They  were  soon  in- 
volved in  want  and  distress.  For  their  relief,  as  th.ough 
their  cause  sanctified  crimes,  they  seized  as  prey, 
whatever  came  within  their  power.  Their  march  was 
a  continued  scene  of  rapine  and  murder.  Their  dep- 
redations provoked  insurrections  against  them,  and 
many  bloody  conflicts.  From  the  losses  they  sustain- 
ed by  want,  sickness  and  slaughter,  when  they  arrived 
at  Constantinople,  they  were  reduced  to  20,000  men. 
Here  they  were  joined  by  the  grand  division  in  1097, 
and  the  whole  mustered  on  the  Bosphorus,  100,000 
horse,  and  600,000  foot.  From  Constant inople  they 
proceeded   in   the   expcdiiion,   and    fought  their  way 


334  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XVI. 

through  Syria  to  Jerusalem,  which  they  reduced  1099. 
They  were  so  diminished  by  mortality,  and  their  in- 
cessant war  with  the  infidels,  that  another  crusade  be- 
came necessary  to  support  their  cause.  This  was 
raised  in  1146,  and  consisted  of  70,000  regular  troops, 
completely  armed  with  a  prodigious  number  of  light 
horse  besides  infantry.  These  two  crusades  may  be 
estimated  at  one  million,  six  hundred  thousand  men. 
To  these  reinforcements  were  added,  to  support  the 
contest. 

These  termed  crusades,  or  wars  of  the  cross,  con- 
tinued tor  more  than  a  hundred  years,  in  which  it  was 
computed,  that  more  than  two  millions  of  men  lost 
their  lives.  Historians  inform  us,  that  by  these  wars, 
the  empire  was  so  exhausted  of  men,  that  it  became  a 
comparative  desert,  and  that  the  surviving  inhabitants 
consisted  of  widows  and  fatherless  children.  Could 
sucii  a  bloody  and  destructive  war,  partially  at  least 
conducted  by  sea,  be  more  aptly  represented,  than  by 
pouring  a  vial  into  the  sea,  by  which  it  became  as  the 
blood  of  a  dead  man,  or  can  we  conceive  an  event 
which  will  more  aptly  correspond  with  this  figurative 
representation? 

4.  And  the  third  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
rivers  and  fountains  of  waters;  and  they  became  as  blood. 

5.  And  I  heard  the  angel  of  the  waters  say.  Thou 
art  righteous,  O  Lord,  which  art,  and  wast,  and  shalt 
be,  because  thou  hast  judged  thus. 

6.  For  they  have  shed  the  blood  of  saints  and  proph- 
ets, and  thou  hast  given  them  blood  to  drink;  for  they 
are  worthy. 

7.  And  I  heard  another  out  of  the  altar,  say,  even  so, 
Lord  God  Almighty,  true  and  righteous  are  thy  judg- 
ments. 

As  in  these  visions,  the  earth  and  sea  denote  ihe  em- 
pire, the  rivers,  or  streams,  may  denote  states  and  prov- 
inces with  the  powers  they  exercised;  as  fountains  may 
represent  the  sources  from  wliich  they  derived  their 
authority.  'I'his  vial  j^oured  upon  the  rivers  and  foun- 
tains, and  turning  them  into  blood,  will  consequently 
typify  the  grievous  judgment  of  war,  producing  a  great 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  CJiapter  XVI.    335 

effusion  of  blood,  in  the  provinces,  and  amongBt  the 
powers  of  the  empire.  The  angel  of  the  ivaters  is  the 
angel  who  poured  his  vial  upon  the  rivers  and  foun- 
tains. His  acknowiedj^ment.  Thou  art  righteous,  O 
Lord,  because  thou  hast  judged  thus,  for  they  have 
shed  the  blood  of  saints,  suggests  the  procuring  cause 
of  this  judgment — shedding  the  blood  of  saints.  This 
also  sufficiently  defines,  or  exhibits,  the  rivers  and 
fountains,  the  powers  who  persecuted  the  followers  of 
the  Lamb. 

The  explanation  of  the  terms  is  a  direct  introduction 
to  an  historical  narrative  of  the  calamities  prefigured 
by  this  vial.  In  the  eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries, 
the  Waldenses,  and  especially  the  Albigenses,  had  be- 
come very  numerous  in  the  south  of  France.  The 
pope  sent  his  legates  to  suppress  them.  The  inquisition 
was  instituted  to  torture  and  destroy  them.  Every  cruel 
and  bloody  method  of  persecution  was  employed 
against  them.  An  immense  army  of  500,000  men  was 
employed  to  extirpate  their  heresy.  This  army  attack- 
ed them  with  most  merciless  rage,  and  put  them  to 
death  in  the  most  cruel  forms.  More  than  60,000 
were  put  to  the  sword  in  one  city.  It  was  computed 
that  a  million  were  destroyed  only  in  France.  They 
were  dispersed,  and  their  country  desolated,  and  laid  in 
ruins.  Thus  the  rivers  and  fountains,  popes  and  prin- 
ces, shed  the  blood  of  saints;  for  which  the  angel  pour- 
ed this  vial  upon  them,  and  God  gave  them  blood  to 
drink.  Soon  after  the  tragical  scene  of  the  Walden- 
ses and  Albigenses  terminated,  and  the  crusades  were 
abandoned,  the  dispute  between  the  emperor  and  the 
pope  about  presenting  to  ecclesiastical  preferment,  each 
insisting  upon  the  right  as  his  peculiar  [prerogative,  be- 
came violent  and  bloody.  In  th.is  dispute,  each  had 
his  partizans,  and  the  empire  was  divided  into  two  fac- 
tions. The  party  which  supported  the  pope  was  term- 
ed, The  Giiilphs;  and  that  which  supporsed  the  emperor 
was  denominated,  The  Gibellines.  The  poj^-e  found 
occasion  to  excommunicate  the  emperor  1227,  for 
which  the  emperor  employed  every  expedient  to  em- 
barrass and  mortify  the  pope.      The    contest  between 


336  Explanation  of  the  Revelation^  Chapter  XVI. 

them  produced  violent  commotions  and  a  bloody  war, 
in  which  provinces,  cities,  villages,  and  even  families, 
were  divided,  and  the  opposite  parties  practised  upon 
each  other  the  most  barbarous  rage  and  cruelty.  The 
scene  perpetrated  in  Sicily,  termed.  The  Sicilian  ves- 
pers^ is  an  impressive  specimen  of  the  horrid  cruelty 
practised  in  this  bloody  contest.  The  partizans  of  the 
pope  fell  upon  the  adherents  of  the  emperor  at  mass, 
massacred  them  at  their  altars,  spared  neither  sex,  nor 
age,  ripped  up  pregnant  women,  dashed  children  against 
the  stones,  slew  8000  in  two  hours  and  saved  but  a  sin- 
gle person.  This  violent  contention  which  filled,  es- 
pecially Italy,  provinces,  cities  and  villages,  with  com- 
motion and  strife,  war  and  blood,  continued  more  than 
a  hundred  years.  In  this  terrible  judgment,  we  have 
an  illustrious  display  of  divine  righteousness  and  equity, 
in  retaliating  upon  the  enjperor  and  pope,  the  cruelties 
which  they  had  unitedly  perpetrated  upon  the  followers 
of  the  Lamb.  They  had  combined  to  shed  the  blood 
of  saints,  and  in  equitable  retaliaticn,  they  shed  and 
drank  the  blood  one  of  another.  Even  so,  Lord  God 
Almighty,  true  and  righteous  are  thy  judgments.  Are 
we  not  impressed  with  the  aptness  of  the  symbol  to 
represent  this  horrid  scene,  and  with  its  exact  fulfil- 
ment? 

8.  And  the  fourth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon 
the  sun,  and  power  was  given  unto  him  to  scorch  men 
with  fire. 

9.  And  men  were  scorched  with  great  heat,  and 
blasphemed  the  name  of  God,  which  hath  power  over 
these  plagues:  and  they  repented  not  to  give  him  glory. 

'The  sun,'  says  Sir  Isaac  Newton,  'is  put  for  tne 
whole  race  of  kings  shining  in  regal  power  and  glory.' 
The  sun,  in  scripture,  is  put  for  Christ,  with  his  heav- 
enly beams  and  influence,  illuminating  the  church,  the 
holy  city.  As  these  vials  are  poured  upon  the  Roman 
earth,  or  empire,  are  we  not  to  consider  the  sun,  as  the 
great  luminary  of  the  bestial  kingdom,  and  of  the  cor- 
rupt church,  Babylon  the  great,  and  who  is  ihibbut  the 
pope?  and  |.ouring  this  vial  upon  this  sun,  and  giving 
him  power  to  scorch  men   with  great  heat,  will  denote 


Explanation  ofihe  Revelation,  Oiapter  XVI.   337 

a  vehement  and  baneful  influence,  proceeding  from  the 
papacy  which  filled  the  subjects  with  rage,  vexation  and 
distress,  for  which  they  bKisj)hemed  the  name  of  God. 
This  explanation  we  lind  verified  by  events. 

Alter  the  contest  between  the  emperor  and  pope  had 
subsided,  and  the  tranquillity  of  the  empire  was  restor- 
ed, the  pope,  who  during  the  contest,  for  safety,  had 
retired  from  Italy  and  resided  in  France,  returned  to 
Rome.  The  pope  dying,  a  new  pope  was  to  be  chosen. 
When  the  cardinals  had  convened,  to  secure  the  resi- 
dence of  the  pope  in  the  city,  the  citizens  of  Rome  in- 
sisted upon  the  ch.oice  of  a  Roman,  at  least  an  Italian. 
They  even  broke  into  the  conclave  of  the  cardinals, 
clamorously  demanding  a  Roman  pope.  When  a  do. 
mestic  said  to  them,  'Have  you  not  the  cardinal  of  St. 
Peter"?'  they  immediately  clothed  him  with  the  pontifi- 
cal robe.  He  caused  himself  to  be  proclaimed  pope, 
by  the  name  of  Urban  VI.  The  cardinals  retired  to 
Fundi,  and  chose  another  pope.  This  schism  divided 
the  kingdoms  and  states  of  Europe,  some  sujjporting 
one  |jope  and  his  successors,  and  some  the  other,  and 
continued  for  many  years.  Great  evils  resulted  from  the 
contention,  and  it  was  judged  adviseable  that  the  popes 
of  both  parties  should  resign^  but  the  ambition  of  neith- 
er acquiesced  in  the  proposal,  and  the  vexatious  t-ffects 
of  the  division  continued  to  be  realized  by  the  parties. 
A  general  council,  was  convened,  1409  to  prescribe  a 
remedy  for  the  prevailing  evil.  Both  popes'were  de- 
posed by  the  council,  a  new  pope  chosen,  and  each 
pope  had  a  party  which  supported  his  particular  inter- 
est. St.  Peter  now  had  three  successors,  each  of  which 
supported  his  right  to  the  apostohcal  chair.  John,  the 
successor  of  the  pope  chosen  by  tiie  council,  convened 
a  council  at  Constance,  1414.  This  council  proposed 
that  John  should  resign,  and  the  other  two  be  deposed; 
but  John  declined  the  ungrateful  proposal,  and  retired 
from  the  council.  The  council  first  suspended  and  then 
deposed  him.  Of  the  other  popes,  they  made  one  a 
cardinal,  and  deposed  the  other.  The  council  then 
proceeded  tociioose  a  pope  in  whom  all  parties  would 
unite.  Martin  V.  was  unanimously  elected.  But  the 
43 


338  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XV L 

restless  ambiiioii  of  the  popes  continued  to  produce, 
commotions  and  violent  contention.  A  council  con- 
vened at  Basils  asserted  the  authority  of  couiicils  to  re- 
fciai  the  church  in  its  head  and  members.  This  great- 
ly displeased  the  pope,  and  he  published  an  order  to  dis- 
solve the  council,  1432.  The  council  could  not  per- 
suade the  pope  to  revoke  the  order;  yet  continued  to 
sit.  In  the  process,  however,  die  pope  approved  the 
acts  of  tlie  council;  but  new  differences  arising,  the 
pope  transferred  the  council  to  Ferara.  This  notwith- 
standing^, many  bishops  continued  at  Basil,  who  depos- 
ed the  pope,  and  chose  Felix  the  fifth.  There  were 
now  two  popes,  c-mducting  two  councils,  and  Cierma- 
iiy  proposed  calling  a  third  to  examine  the  rights  of  the 
other  two.  Tiiis  ochism  continued  until  the  death  of 
the  pope,  when  Felix  resigned  and  the  contentions  be- 
tween the  popes  concluded. 

The  vehement  contentions  of  the  popes  originated 
■violent  and  bloody  wars  between  adjacent  princes  and 
states,  which  continued  more  than  a  hundred  years, 
involving  the  inhubitants  in  misery  and  distress,  which 
made  them  blaspheme  God;  but  they  repented  not  of 
their  deeds.  Thus  the  fire  of  ambition  and  contention 
in  the  po|)es,  set  the  Roman  world  in  a  flame.  And 
were  not  the  contentioi-.s  of  the  popes  about  the  papacy, 
the  great  luminary  of  ihe  Roman  earth,  producing  such 
calamities,  most  fitly  represented  by  pouring  a  vial  into 
the  sun,  or  infecting  him  with  a  plague,  and  giving 
him  power  to  scorch  men  with  his  intolerable  rays  and 
heat? 

10.  And  the  fifth  angel  poured  his  vial  upon  the  seat 
of  the  beast;  and  his  kingdom  was  full  of  darkness;  and 
they  gnawed  their  tongues  for  pain, 

11,  And  blasphemed  the  God  of  heaven,  because  of 
their  pains  and  sores,  and  repented  not  of  their  deeds. 

The  word  seat  in  the  text,  in  the  original  the  throne^ 
denotes  the  dominion,  authority,  or  power,  of  (he  beast, 
2  Sam.  iii,  10:  vii,  16:  and  1  Kings  i,  47.  Darkness, 
in  scripture,  is  the  emblem  of  pi  rplexity  and  troulVie. 
Gnawiiijj  the  tongue,  denotes  rage  and  vexation,  Psa. 
XXXV,  16;  Acis  vii,  44:  and  a  kingdom  full  of  dark- 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chaptei'  XVL  339 

ness,  is  a  kingdom  full  of  embarrassment  and  perplex- 
ity. The  pouring  of  this  vial  upon  the  seat  or  throne 
of  the  beast,  imports,  that  this  pla.a^ue,  or  judgment 
had  its  effect  upon  the  dominion  and  authority  of  ihe 
idolatrous  power  of  ihe  emi)ire,  filling  the  subjects  of  it 
with  perplexity  and  confusion,  rage  and  anguish.  The 
events  of  divine  providence  almost  infallibly  direct  us 
to  an  application  of  this  vial. 

After  the  contentions  about  the  papacy  had  subsided, 
the  detestable  sale  of  pardons  and  indulgencies,  in  the 
sixteenth    century,   so    provoked  the    pious  spirit   of 
Luther,  that  he  lifted  up  his  warning  voice  and  public- 
ly protested  against  the  scandalous  traffic.      This   so 
directly  affected  the  authority  and  revenue  of  the  pope, 
that  he  issued  his  bull,  or  proclamation,  condemning 
the  doctrine  of  Luther,  and  required  of  him  a  recanta- 
tion, and  engaged  the  emperor,  Charles  the  V.  to  put 
it  in  execution.     This  only  prompted  the  intrepid  spirit 
of  Luther,   more  publicly,  to  condemn  and  oppose  the 
errors  and  practice  of  the  papal  church.     By  the  ex- 
ertions of  Luther,  many  were  convinced  of  the  horrid 
impiety  of  image-worship,  and  renounced  the  idolatry 
of  the  empire   by  which  the  throne  of  the   beast  was 
shaken  to  its  centre.     It  was  judged,  that  the  state  of 
the  church  made  a  general  council  necessary,  to  pre- 
scribe a  remedy  for  the  increasing  evil.     A  general 
council  was  convened  at  Trent,   1542,  which,  with  in- 
termissions, continued  to  sit  twenty-one  years.  By  the 
address  of  the  popes,  the  deliberations  of  the  cotincil 
were  so  artfully  conducted,  that  they  terminated  entire- 
ly in  favor  of  the  papal  interest.     The  doctrines  of  the 
reformation  were  condemned,  the  errors  of  the  church 
approved,  and  the  authority  of  the  pope  confirmed. 
But  the  result  of  the  council  was  so  far  from  concilia- 
ting, that  it  alienated,  the  affection  of  the  parties,  exiled 
all  hopes  of  a  reconciliation,  and  was  succeeded  by  the 
entire  secesjon  of  Ii,ngland,   Scotland,  Ireland,  Den- 
n.ark,  Sweden,  many  states  in  Germany,  the  cantons  of 
Switzerland,   multitudes    in    Bohemia,    Hungary   and 
Fiance,  from  the  worship  of  images,  who  absohitely  re- 
nounced the  religion  of  ilie  empire,  and  the  authority 


340  Explanation  ofihe  Revelation,  Chapter  XV L 

of  the  pope.  How  full  of  darkness  was  the"  kingdom 
of  the  beast  then?  These  events,  by  curtailing  the  do- 
minions and  territories,  and  diminishing  the  revenues 
of  the  bestial  kinpdom,  made  an  irretrievable  infraction 
lipon  the  respect^jbility,  power  and  influence  of  the 
beast. 

To  suppress  the  northern  heresy,  as  it  was  termed, 
or  the  reformation,  and  support  the  papal  interest,  Uie 
popes  instigated  powers  and  princes  to  make  violent 
and  bloody  wars — the  wars  of  Charles  the  V.  in  Ger- 
many, with  the  protestants,  the  wars  of  Spain  with  the 
Netherlands,  the  Spanish  invasion  of  Great  Britain  by 
the  Invincible  Armada,  the  powder  plot  in  England,  and 
the  civil  wars  in  France,  with  horrid  massacres  and  as- 
sassinations; but  these  infernal  plots  and  mighty  efforts, 
terminated  in  the  establishment  of  the  protestant  inter- 
est, and  the  disappointment  and  confusion  of  the  sub- 
jects of  the  beast,  increased  their  vexation  and  rage,  and 
they  blasphemed  God,  and  gnawed  their  tongues  with 
pain.  Will  not  this  application  of  this  vial  recommend 
itself  to  the  approbation  of  every  candid  reader. 

12.  And  the  sixth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon 
the  great  river  Euphrates,  and  the  water  thereof  was 
dried  up,  that  the  way  of  the  kings  of  the  east  might 
be  prepared. 

Mr.  Lowman  and  Mr.  Faber  explain  this  text  liter- 
ally, conceiving  the  kings  of  the  east  to  denote  some 
eastern  power,  the  Turks  who  are  situated  to  the  east 
of  Rome,  or  the  Jews  in  the  eastern  countries;  but  lit- 
eral explanations  do  not  accord  with  the  symbolic  con- 
struction of  this  prophecy,  and  this  text  will  be  ex- 
plained conformably  to  the  event  from  which  the  sym- 
bol is  derived.*  In  this  prophecy,  literal  Babylon 
typifies  the  church  of  Rome,  as  Jerusalem  typifies  the 
church  of  Christ;  as  the  captive  Jews  in  Babylon 
typify  the  church  of  Christ  in  papal  bondage.  The 
great  river  Euphrates  ran  through  the  city  of  Babylon, 
and  was  the  channel  of  its  supplies,  and  the  barrier  of 

*  See  Note  at  the  end  of  the  Chapter. 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XV I.  341 

its  defence.  As  the  Jews  were  liberated  from  captiv- 
ity by  the  destruction  of  Babylon,  so  by  the  destruction 
Cf  the  papal,  the  church  of  Christ  will  be  liberated  from 
papal  bondage  and  persecution.  Cyrus  and  the  con- 
federate kin.^b,  termed  the  kmgs  of  the  east,  destroyed 
Babylon  by  turning  the  Euphrates  from  its  natural 
channel,  which  dried  up  tlie  river,  and  so  prepared  a 
way  fur  their  entrance,  and  the  capture  of  the  city. 
According  to  the  import  of  the  symbol,  whatever 
answers  the  same  purpose  to  the  papal  church,  as  the 
Euphrates  answered  to  ancient  Babylon,  will  be  the 
Euphrates  of  it.  Is  not  this  manifestly  her  immense 
revenue,  in  whatever  form  collected,  which,  like  a 
mighty  torrent,  has  l^een  incessantly  flowing  into  her 
coffers?  Has  not  the  immense  wealth  of  the  papal 
church  been  its  great  barrier,  and  rendered  it  unassail- 
able? And  will  not  the  diminution,  or  depression,  of 
this  revenue,  be  the  exhaustion,  or  drying  up,  of  the 
Euphrates  of  this  vial.*  And  whatever  powers  in  con- 
sequence of  it,  shall  assail  and  subvert  the  papal  church, 
whether  they  come  from  the  east  or  from  the  west, 
whether  they  be  friends,  or  foes  to  Christ,  will  be  the 
kings  of  the  east,  according  to  this  explanation. 
Whether  this  explanation  be  correct,  and  whether  the 
effects  of  this  vial  are  manifest  in  the  gradual  diminu- 
tion of  the  papal  revenue  in  the  last  centur}-,  and  in  the 
astonishing  events  of  the  present  period,  will  be  refer- 
red to  the  deliberate  decision  of  the  judicious  reader. 

*  But  the  other  I  much  prefer,  which  Bullinger,  Aretius  and 
Illyricus  have  learnedly  expounded,  that  ^w/j/ircifs  signifies  the 
Jirincip.aL  fortresses  of  the  Anti-christian  Babyion<)\iz.  their  sfiir- 
itual  revenues,  tithes,  first-fruits,  taxes,  annuities,  copes,  induU 
fences,  teeter  fience,  imfirofiriations,  di-sjiensations,  vacancies, 
commendums — all  the  wealth  and  riches  which  were  wont  to 
flow  to  Rome  from  all  parts  of  Christendom.  These  voters 
shall  he  dried  ufi,  because  these  taxes  and  tributes  shall  be  be- 
stowed  elsewhere,  so  as  the  chests,  cellars^  kitchens,  and  store- 
houses of  the  pope  shall  grow  empty.  Neither  is  this  interpre- 
tation new,  or  lately  thought  of  by  us,  but  my  Anonymous  has 
expressed  the  same  26^  years  ago,"  1384.  Pareus. 


342    Explanation  of  the  Bevelationy  Chapter  XV L 

13.  And  I  saw  three  unclean  spirits  like  frogs  come 
out  of  the  mouth  of  the  dragon,  and  out  of  the  mouth 
of  the  beast,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  false  prophet. 

14.  For  they  are  the  spirits  of  devils,  working  mir- 
acles, which  go  forth  unto  the  kings  of  the  earth  and  of 
the  whole  world,  to  gather  them  to  the  battle  of  that 
great  day  of  God  Almighty. 

15.  Behold  I  come  as  a  thief.  Blessed  is  he  that 
watcheth,  and  keepeth  his  garments,  lest  he  walk  naked, 
and  they  see  his  shame. 

16.  And  he  gathered  them  together  into  a  place 
called  in  the  Hebrew  tongue  Armageddon. 

In  this  vision,  the  dragon  is  that  old  serpent  the  devil, 
the  beast  is  the  civil,  and  the  false  prophet  the  ecclesi- 
astical., empire  of  Rome.     These  impure  spirits  come 
ou'.  of  the  mouths  of  the    dragon,  the   beast,  and  false 
prophet,     and   are,    consequently,    doctrines   of  devils^ 
damnable  heresies,  emanating  from  the  civil  and  eccle- 
siastical orders  of  the  bestial  kingdom,  and  dissemina- 
ted   by    Satanic    agents.     They  are  impure,  impudent 
and  vociferous,  as  frogs.   They  go  out  to  the  ten  kings 
of  the  Roman  earth,  and  all  the  Roman  world,  to  gatht- 
er  them  to  the  battle  of  that  great  day  of  God  Almighty, 
arraying  them  in  direct  hostility  against  heaven.    The 
event  predicted  in  this  vision,  is,  consequently,  the  ap- 
pearance   oF  Satanic  emissaries  or   agents,  emanating 
from  the  civil  and  religious  orders  of  the  bestial  king- 
dom, who   would   disseminate  the    most  impious  and 
damnable    doctrines,    and  incite  the  kings  of  the  earth 
to  a  violent  insurrection  against  the  Lord  and  his  anoint- 
ed.    When  we   reflect  upon  the  rai)id  and  surprising 
diminution  of  the  revenue  of  Babylon    the  great,  the 
idolatrous  church  of  Rome,  through  the  last  century, 
and  the  influence    of  the   atheistical   and  blasphemous 
doctiines  propagated  hy  FoltairCy  D^Alembert,  and  their 
associates,   with  such  infernal  subtilty,  and  miraculous 
success,  are  we  not  astonished  at  the  remarkable  coin- 
cidence between  the  import  of  this  vial,  and  the  events 
which  have  occurred  in  the  wise  and  righteous  provi- 
dence of  God. 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XV L  343 

As  this  would  be  a  time  of  peculiar  temptation,  a 
benediction,  implying-  a  caution,  is  pronounced  upon 
those  who  should  watch  and  keep  their  _2;arments,  or 
preserve  themselves  from  the  prevailin^sj  corruption;  iis 
by  their  vigilance  they  would  escape  the  cont;>gious 
pollution,  they  should  be  exempted  from  the  punish- 
ment of  this  horrid  impiety. '^^  This  bei;edic!ion  ap- 
pears to  be  inserted  in  a  parenthesis,  as  there  is  a  man- 
ifest connexion  between  the  preceding  and  subsequent 
verse.  And  he,  which  Dr.  Newton  says  should  be 
they,  and  which  the  ori_^inal  will  tolerate,  removing  the 
obscurity  and  making  the  senst  plain — And  thei/^  the 
unclean  spirits,  gathered  them,  the  kings  of  the  earth, 
together,  into  a  place  called  Armageddon.  Whether 
this  be  literal  or  figurative,  can  be  de'ermined  only  by 
the  event.     Now  all  the  machinations  and  mighty  ef- 

*Rlessed  is  he  that  ivatcheth.,  and  keefieth  his  garments.  Tliis 
evidently  implies,  that  they  who  abstained  from  the  horrid  im- 
piety which  these  unclean  spirits  would  propagate,  should  be 
exempted  from  the  terrible  judgments  it  would  procure  And 
may  we  not  observe  this  verified  in  the  providence  of  God?  If 
■we  review  the  diffusion  and  prevalence  of  this  infernal  influence, 
and  compare  the  events  of  Divine  providence  with  them,  shull 
we  not  admire  the  corresipondencc  of  events  with  the  inspired 
representation?  In  all  those  regions  and  kingdoms,  in  France, 
Spain,  Holland,  Prussia,  Germany,  Switzerland,  and  Italy,  in 
which  this  diabolical  influence  has  been  most  propagated,  ha\e 
the  judgments  of  God  been  realized,  with  peculiar  severity, 
and  much  in  the  same  proportion;  while  those  parts  of  Lurope 
which  have  kept  their  garments,  comparatively,  have  been  ex- 
empted from  the  scene  of  blood  and  carnage.  This  same  ob- 
servation may  be  applied  to  the  United  States.  Those  parts  of 
the  union  which  have  most  imbibed  the  infidelity  of  Europe, 
have  most  participated  in  her  plagues.  And  it  ought  not  to  be 
unnoticed,  tliat  the  old  New  Eni^land  Stales,  in  which  this  influ- 
ence has  never  obtained,  but  in  individual  instances,  by  an  un- 
expected revolution,  immediately  antecedent  to  the  declaration 
of  the  present  war,  have  been  wonderfully  preserved  from  the 
peculiar  distresses  with  which  it  htis  been  attended.  How  im- 
pressively does  this  consideration  admonish  us  to  kce/i  our  gar- 
me?its,  and  avoid  the  pestilential  infidelity  of  Europe? 

There  appears  to  be  a  moral  necessity  for  tliis  infernal  influ- 
ence— as  no  common  degree  0/  wickedness  would  qualify  men  to 
perpetrate  those  horrid  acts  of  violence  and  cruelly,  by  which 
they  sliould  be  made  to  drink  tlie  cup  of  God's  indignation  uuti 
vengeance. 


344  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XVI. 

forts  of  satan  against  the  cause  of  Christ,  especially 
by  the  unclean  spirits,  are  brought  to  a  decisive  crisis, 
and  they  must  succeed,  or  be  baffled  and  confounded 
forever. 

17.  And  the  seventh  angel  poured  out  his  vial  into 
the  air;  and  there  came  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple 
of  heaven,  from  the  throne,  saying,  It  is  done. 

18.  And  there  were  voices,  and  thunders,  and  light- 
nings; and  there  was  a  great  earthquake,  such  as  was 
not  since  men  were  upon  the  earth,  so  mighty  an 
earthquake  and  so  great. 

The  seventh  angel  pours  out  his  vial  into  the  air, 
and  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple  pronounces.  It  is 
done.  This  vial  in  its  eifects,  consequently,  consum- 
mates the  destruction  ol  Babylon  the  great.  It  is  pour- 
ed into  the  air,  either  as  the  seat  of  satan's  kingdom, 
being  the  prince  of  the  power  of  the  air,  Ephe-.  ii,  2, 
or  the  region  of  the  clouds,  from  which  proceed  storms 
and  tempests,  the  symbols  of  tumults  and  convulsions 
in  tlje  world;  consequent  upon  which  it  is  said,  there 
were  voices  and  thunderings  and  lightnings,  the  sym- 
bols of  divine  majesty  and  power  when  God  comes  to 
judgment.  The  effects  of  this  vial  will  be  tremen- 
dous; a  great  earthquake,  the  emblem  of  commotion 
and  revolution,  distinguished  by  its  magnitude,  such 
as  was  not  since  men  were  upon  earth — the  division 
of  the  great  city,  Bab3'lon  the  great,  the  corrupt  and 
idolatrous  church,  and  the  falling  of  the  cities  of  the 
nations  from  their  obedience  to  her,  says  Dr.  Newton, 
or  in  ruin  with  her — and  great  Babylon  comes  in  remem- 
brance before  God,  and  as  she  made  all  nations  drink 
the  wine  of  her  fornication,  or  intoxicated  them  with 
her  superstitious  idolatry;  he  will  make  her  drink  the 
wine  of  the  fierceness  of  his  wrath,  and  every  island 
flies  away,  that  there  is  no  refuge  to  which  she  can 
flee — and  the  mountains  to  which  she  might  call  to 
cover  her,  are  not  found — there  is  nothing  to  screen 
and  preserve  her  from  the  impending  destruction. 
And  there  fell  upon  men  a  great  hail,  out  ot  heaven,  as 
God  cast  great  hailstones  from  heaven  upon  the  Ca- 
naanites,  Josh,   x,  11,  and  men  blasphemed  God   lor 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XVI.  345 

the  plai^ue  of  the  hail,  for  the  plague  thereof  was  ex- 
ceeding^ i^rcat.*  This  symbolical  descripioii,  in:  ports 
the  terrible  and  irretrievable  destruction  of  the  papal 
church,  attended  with  circunistances  of  peculiar  an- 
i^uish  and  distress.  The  observation  repeated  under 
the  vials,  tliat  the  men  blasphemed  God,  and  repented 
not  of  their  deeds,  suggests,  that  the  papal  church, 
and  idolatrous  Christians,  under  all  divine  judgments, 
will  continue  impenitent  and  incorrigible,  until  wrath 
come  upon  them  to  the  uttermost. 

• 

*  And  there  fell  ufion  men  a  threat  hail  out  of  heaven.  A  ve- 
ry sensible  and  inj^enious  friend  apprehends,  that  this  great 
hail  represented  the  destruction  of  the  French,  ariinj  by  the 
Kusfiiuns.  Without  approving,  or  rejecting,  the  correctness 
of  tliis  application,  the  conjecture  is  not  destitute  of  very  plau* 
sibie  support.  For  1.  The  irruptions  of  the  northern  nations 
upon  the  empire  were  represented,  chap,  viii,  7,  by  a  storm  of 
hzil  and  fire.  As  this  is  the  same  symbol, /m//,  may  we  not  in- 
fer, that  this  judgment  would  be  inflicted  by  a  northern  power. 
The  Gothic  invasion  was  represented  by  a  stdrm.,  continued 
and  progressive;  but  this  XvdWfeU  upon  men,  and  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  French  army  was  sudden  beyond  example — and  to 
a  great  degree,  was  occasioned  by  the  unfirecedented  and  ex- 
treme  severity  of  the  cold.  2.  The  clusters  of  the  x'ine,  chap, 
xiv,  19,  20,  and  may  we  not  consider  the  French  armies  as  these 
clusters,  were  cast  into  the  greac  nvine.firess  nvithout  the  city,  or 
papal  church — and  that  destructive  scene  was  acted  ivithout 
the  jurisdiction  of  the  papal  church,  and  the  dominion  of  the 
beast.  3.  The  disappointment  and  perplexity  of  the  French 
army,  may  have  been  properly  suggested  by  the  expression, 
a7id  men  blasphemed  God  because  of  the  plague  of  the  hail;  for 
the  plague  thereof  was  exceeding  great — and  probably,  the  vex- 
ation and  distress  of  the  French  army,  exceeded  any  instance  of 
the  kind,  the  world  has  ever  witnessed. 

If  the  seventh  vial  has  been  poured  out,  and  the  seventh  an- 
gel has  sounded,  the  destruction  of  tlie  papal  church,  and  the 
kingdom  of  the  beast,  has  commenced,  and  will  iiifullil)ly  be 
effected.  The  conjecture  will  soon  be  confuted,  or  confirmed, 
by  the  providence  of  God- 

N.  B.  The  French  army  commenced  their  retreat  from  Mos- 
cow in  the  first  part  of  November.  A  writer  acquainted  with 
the  air  of  that  climate  informs  us,  that  the  commencement  of 
the  cold  may  be  calculated  almost  as  precisely  as  the  rising  of 
the  sun — that  it  began  much  earlier  than  usual — and  at  that 
time,  was  15  degrees  below  0,  four  or  five  degrees  colder  than 
any  day  we  have  had  for  many  winters  past. 
44 


346  Note. 


Note  to  page  331. 

Expositors  have  fox-med  very  different  opinions  of  the 
judgments  represented  by  these  vials.  Dr.  Newton  who  publish- 
ed 1758,  positively  affirmed,  that  the  events  prefigured  by  them 
were  future.  Mr.  Faber  admits  the  correctness  of  Dr,  New- 
ton's observation  for  the  time  in  which  he  wrote;  but  insists, 
that  they  began  to  be  poured  out  in  the  revolutionary  scenes  of 
France.  Mr.  Lowman  and  Dr.  Doddridge  apply  them  to 
events  in  past  ages.  As,  in  this  explanation,  these  vials  will 
be  applied  to  past  events,  it  may  be  proper  to  annex  some  rea- 
sons which,  if  not  demonstrative,  may  apologize  for  preferring 
the  application  of  Mr.  Lowman,  to  the  opinion  of  Dr,  New- 
ton and  Mr.  Faber. 

1.  It  will  appear  upon  examination,  that  this  vision  of  the 
vials  is  inserted  parenthetically,  being  disconnected  with  those 
which  precede,  and  which  succeed  it.  The  twelfth  chapter, 
as  a  preface,  suggests  the  subjects  of  the  subsequent  visions— 
the  beast  and  the  witnesses,  with  the  conflicts  between  them. 
The  thirteenth  discloses  the  beast,  his  idolatry  and  persecution. 
The  fourteenth,  the  witnesses  following  the  Lamb  in  great 
tribulation,  and  persecuted  for  righteousness'  sake.  The  sev- 
enteenth contains  a  view  of  Babylon  the  great,  the  corrupt 
church.  The  eighteenth  of  her  destruction.  Between  the 
fourteenth  and  seventeenth,  we  have  the  vision  of  the  vials,  as 
a  distinct  and  separate  vision,  and  previous  to  the  destruction 
of  the  great  city,  Babylon.  It  merits  particular  observation, 
that  when  the  seventh  vial  is  poured  out,  it  is  explicitly  re- 
marked, that  Babylon  the  great  is  I'eniembered  before  God  to 
give  her  the  cup,  or  vial,  of  the  fierceness  of  his  wrath;  imply- 
ing, that  until  the  pouring  out  of  tliis  vial,  God  had  neglected, 
or  omitted  to  punish  her  for  her  multifarious  abomniations — . 
and  consequently,  that  the  other  six  vials  were  immediately 
poured  upon  other  subjects — and  it  is  also  remarked,  that  her 
judgment  came  in  one  hour,  unexpectf-dly  and  suddenly — 
which  implied,  that  her  destruction  had  not  antecedently  com- 
menced. 

Upon  a  comparison  it  will  appear,  that  the  fifteenth  and  six- 
teenth, are  perfect  parallels  with  the  tenth  and  eleventh  chuptersj 
the  events  of  which,  Dr.  Newton  and  Mr.  Faber  admit,  were  ef- 
fected under  the  fifth  and  sixth  trumpets,  and  are  inserted  in  a 
parenthesis  as  a  vision  collateral  wiih  those  trumpets,  to  avoid 
an  infraction  upon  the  prophetic  series  coniprised  in  the  eighth 
and  ninth  chapters — ^and  is  not  the  circumstantial  consonance 
of  the  vision  of  the  vials  with  the  vision  of  the  littK'  book,  a  sat- 
isfactory evidence,  that  as  the  tenth  and  eleventh  chapters  dis- 
close events  collateral  with  the  eighth  and  ninth;  so  the  vision 
•f  the  fifteenth  and   sixteenth  symbolize   events  contemporary 


Noie.  347 

•with  those  of  the  thirteenth  and  fourteenth,  which  could  not 
kave  been  antecedently  exhibited  without  interrupting  the 
prophetic  series  contained  in  those  chapters. 

2.  According  to  the  hypothesis,  that  the  1260  years,  through 
which  the  biast  would  persecute  the  witnesses,  commenced 
606,  they  will  be  consummated  1866,  seventy  four  years  from 
1792,  when  they  began  to  be  poured  out  according  to  Mr.  Fa- 

ber. 

3.  The  plagues  inflicted  under  the  symbol  of  pouring  out 
the  vials,  evidently  require  a  term  of  time  for  their  fulfilment. 

The  six  first  seals,  which  began  to  be  opened  about  the  year 
seventy,  and  terminated  in  the  conversion  of  the  empire  to 
Christianiiy  about  the  year  333,  consumed  a  term  of  more  than 
240  years.  The  six  first  trumpets,  which  began  to  sound 
about  400,  in  tlu-ir  operation  and  effects,  continued  at  least  to 
the  year  1672,  a  term  oi  more  than  1270  years.  Whoever  de- 
liberately considers  the  import  of  these  vials  will  necessarily 
conclude,  that  if  the  judgments  syiTibolized  by  them,  should  be 
inflicted  in  two  hundred  years,  it  would  be  a  rapidity  of  divine 
dispensations,  far  exceednig  any  recorded  in  this  prophecy — 
how  much  greater  to  be  accomplished  in  the  short  period  of 
seventy  four  years? 

4.  The  assurance  given  to  the  apostle  by  the  voice  from 
heaven,  I  will  shew  thee  things  which  must  be  hereafter,  chap. 
iv,  1,  evidently  implies  a  revelation  of  future  events:  and  all 
expositors  have  considered  these  visions  as  comprising  a  proph- 
etic series  of  events,  from  the  time  of  the  apostle  to  the  second 
coming  of  the  Son  of  man.  This  opinion  is  supported  by  the 
series  of  events  in  succession.  The  first  six  seals  conducted 
the  series  to  the  conversion  of  the  empire  in  the  reign  of  Con- 
stantine.  The  holding  of  the  four  winds  by  four  angels,  and 
the  four  first  trumpets,  continued  it  to  the  subversion  of  the 
empire  by  the  Goths.  The  fifth  and  sixth  trumpets  continued 
it  in  the  eastern  empire,  at  least,  to  the  year  1672.  If  the  vials 
did  not  begin  to  be  poured  out  before  the  year  1758,  or  1792, 
from  the  sixth  century,  in  which  the  empire  was  subverted  ac- 
cording to  all  expositors,  there  is  ■  no  vision,  or  prediction, 
which  immediately  respects  the  judgments  inflicted  on  the  wor- 
shippers of  the  beast,  for  almost  1200  years.  But  when  it  is 
considered,  that  the  beasc  and  the  witneases  are  the  grand  sub- 
jects of  this  I'evelalion,  about  which  more  is  written  than  all 
other  subjects,  is  it  credible,  that  the  spirit  of  prophecy  should 
particularly  describe  other  events,  inferior  subjects,  and  be  en- 
tirely silent  about  the  distressing  scenes  in  the  bestial  kingdom, 
for  1200  years;  especially  when  so  many  terrible  judgments 
were  inflicted  upon  it  in  this  period? 

iiishop  Newton  and  Mr.  i'aber  apply  the  fifth  anrl  sixth 
trumpets  to  the  Mahometans  and  the  Turks,  from  the  seventh 
century,  containing  a  prophecy  of  events  in  the  empire  of  the 
east;  and  consider  the   little  book,  chap,  xv,  as    prophetically 


348  Note. 

comprising  a  history  of  the  beast  and  the  witnesses  in  th6  em- 
pire of  the  west,  unitedly  containing  a  prophecy  of  divine  dis- 
pensations towards  the  whole  empire.  And  as  God  punished 
the  superstitious  Christians  of  the  east  by  the  trumpets,  why 
may  we  not  consider  him  as  punishing  the  idolatrous  Chris- 
tians of  the  west  by  the  vials:  the  trumpets  and  the  vials  sym- 
boiizmg  the  judgments  which  God  mflicted  upon  the  apostate 
and  corrupt  Christians  of  the  whole  empire,  east  and  west,  at 
the  same  time? 

It  i  ^  the  great  objection  of  bishop  l«^c\vton  to  the  application 
of  the  vials  to  past  events,  that  it  produces  confusion,  bringing 
some  vials  under  one  trumpet,  and  some  under  another;  but 
this  will  operate  with  equal  effect  against  his  application  of 
the  little  book,  part  of  which  respected  events  under  the 
fifth,  and  part  under  the  sixth  trumpet,  according  to  his  own 
explanation.  But  will  not  the  consideration,  that  the  empire 
of  the  east  was  entirely  f  istinct  from  that  of  the  west,  and  the 
subjects  of  the  two  trumpets,  especially  the  sixth,  entirely  dis- 
tinct from  the  subjects  of  the  vials,  obviate  the  supposed  im- 
propiiety  of  presuming,  that  the  vials  were  poured  out  in  the 
west,  at  the  time  the  trumpets  sounded  in  the  east?  If  this  be 
admitted,  will  it  not  increase  our  admiration  of  divine  equity, 
in  punishing  those  at  the  same  time,  who  had  been  companions 
in  corruption  and  idolatry. 

5.  The  correspondence  of  events  with  the  import  of  the  vials. 

So  manifestly  do  past  events  harmonize  with  the  import  of 
the  vials,  that  the  pious  Mr.  Brown,  (though  he  rather  admitted 
the  stntlment  of  Dr.  Isiewton,  that  tiie  events  typified  by  ihem 
were  future)  in  his  family  bible,  has  inserted  the  events  produ- 
ced by  Mr.  Low  man;  and  president  Edwards  observes,  that 
Mr.  Lovvman's  exposition  of  tiie  five  first  vials  is  'exceeding 
Siitisfying.'  This  observation,  it  is  hoped,  will  be  illustrated 
and  coniirmed  by  the  explanation. 

Mr.  Faber  has  applied  the  three  first  vials  to  the  French 
revolution.  He  has  affixed  no  date  to  the  fourth;  but  judges 
it  highly  probable,  that  the  fifth  was  poured  out  in  the  battle  of 
Austerlitz^  1805:  accoiding  to  which  explanation,  five  vials 
vveie  poured  out  in  the  contracted  term  of  less  than  fourteen 
years.  Thougli  it  is  not  designed  to  examine  the  consent  of 
those  events  with  the  import  of  the  vials,  it  may  be  proper  to 
remark  upon  the  first,  which  he  terms,  '■2 he  noisome  and  ^riev- 
ous  sore  of  atheism.''  The  correctness  of  this  may  be  suspect- 
ed for  two  reasons.  I.  This  makes  this  plague,  or  vial,  con- 
sist in  a  vice  of  the  heart,  or  real  wickedness,  and  a  solitary  in- 
stance in  these  prophetic  emblems:  all  the  other  symbols,  or 
vials,  denoting  calamities,  or  external  judgments,  inHicted  as 
punishments  lor  wickedness  committed;  but  this  internal  de- 
pravity, or  wickedness  itself.  It  is  also  inconsistent  viih  the 
scriptural  definition  of  the  teim  sqre.  2./rhc  inconsistence  of  it 
witli  scripture  and  with  himself,according  to  liis  own  explanation. 
The  first^ngei  was  explicitly  directed  to  pour  out  his  vial  upoii 


Note.  349 

those  who  had  the  mark  of  the  beast,  and  worshipped  his  image, 
or  idolatrous  Christians.  Mr.  Fabcr  denominates  the  revolution- 
ary power  of  Fmnce,  The  ^Inti-chriHt,  who  deniea  thu  Fat/icr  and 
the  Son,  a  character  essentially  different  fron>  that  of  idolatrous 
Christians.  Did  the  angel  pour  out  his  vial  upon  French 
atheista  as  having  the  mark  of  the  beast  and  worshi/i/ung'  hit 
imas^e? 

Mr.  Faber  apprehends  a  confederacy  will  be  formed  by  the 
influence  of  the  unclean  spirits  under  the  sixth  vial,  between 
the  infidel  king,  identified  with  the  last  head  of  the  beast,  the 
false  prophet,  and  the  vassal  kings  of  ilie  Roman  earth.  This 
confederacy,  he  [iresumes,  began  to  be  formed  by  the  concordat 
bvJtween  the  first  consul  and  the  pope,  1802,  and  yet  appre- 
hends, that  some  monkish  orders  'may  hereafter  be  the  tools  of 
the  tiitee  unclean  spirits'  in  forming  this  confederacy.  He  is 
confident  also,  that  the  fifth  vial  was  poured  out  in  tiie  ba'tle  of 
Austerlitz,  1805.  The  confederacy  by  the  influence  of  the 
unclean  spirits  under  the  sixth  vial,  began  to  be  formed  1802, 
and  the  filth  vial  was  poured  out  18051  Must  there  not  be  a 
mistake  somewhere?  Does  not  this  render  his  application  ot  all 
the  vials  dubious?  V.  II,  p.  2  1 6,  223,  233,  239. 

If  it  be  not  a  conclusive  evidence,  does  it  not  corroborate  the 
hypothesis,  that  the  events  of  the  little  book,  and  consequently 
that  the  plagues  of  the  vials  which  are  to  be  realized  by  the 
worshippers  of  the  beast,  will  be  effected  under  the  fifth  and 
sixth  tiumpets,  and  not  under  the  seventh, that  the  contents  of 
it  are  inserted  before  it  is  notified,  that  the  second  woe  is  past, 
chap    xi,  14. 

It  merits  particular  remark,  that  the  sounding  of  the  seventh 
trumpet  is  not  specified  after  the  eleventh  chapter,  and  that 
the  judgments  of  it  are  not  suggested.  Fioin  tlie  relation  of 
it  to  other  subjects  of  the  apocalypse,  we  may  presume  it  will 
be  realized  by  the  bestial  kingdom,  and  probably  in  that  dread- 
ful scene  in  which  the  beast  and  false  prophet  will  be  efi'eclu- 
ally  subdued  by  Christ,  and  all  the  fowls  of  the  air  filled  with 
their  flesh.  The  assertion,  chap,  xv,  I,  that  the  seven  vials  are 
the  seven  last  plagues  in  which  was  filed  ufi  the  wrath  of  God, 
has  been  considered  as  a  conclusive  evidence,  that  the  seven 
vials  arc  tl>e  effects  of  the  seventh  trumpet.  But  it  may  be  as 
true,  that  the  wrath  of  God  is  filed  u/i  in  the  seven  vials,  if 
they  began  to  be  poured  out  under  the  fifth  and  sixth  trumpets, 
as  under  the  seventh.  However  they  are  explained  and  appli- 
ed, it  is  manifest  that  they  respect  different  events,  and  will  be 
effected  at  different  successive  jieriods,  in  which  ultimately,, 
all  those  judgments  of  God  will  be  inflicted. 

The  seventli  vial  is  poured  upon  Babylon  the  great,  and  ef- 
fects the  destruction  of  the  papal  church — Is  it  not  a  probable 
conjecture,  that  the  seventh  trumpet  will  sound  at  the  same 
time,  and  destroy  the  bestial  kingdom,  and  the  destruction  of 
the  beast  and  papal  Church  be  effected  in  the  same  general 
scene,  and  terminaie  in  the  same  period? 


B59  Note, 


JVote  to  page  340. 

Mr.  Faber  observes,  'that  all  the  vhls  of  the  last  trumpet  are 
represented  as  being-  poured  out  upon  the  papal  and  Mahome- 
dan  Roman  empire,'  V.  II.  p.  213.  His  observation  may  be 
restricted.  They  are  poured  out  upon  the  papal  empire  only. 
Mr  Faber  is  not  ignorant  of  the  violent  contentions  about  the 
primacy,  between  the  bishops  of  Rome  and  Constantinople. 
Nor  of  the  schism,  or  division  of  the  church  into  the  eastern,  or 
Greek,  and  the  western,  or  Latin,  in  consequence  of  them. 
Nor  is  he  ignorant,  that  the  Eastern  Christians,  though  'plunged 
in  tiie  superstitious  observances  of  the  Latin  church,  resolutely 
denied  its  supremacy,'  V.  I,  p.  192,  Nor  that  the  eastern 
church,  for  a  short  term,  bowed  in  rcluciant  submission  to  her 
more  potent  rival,  the  church  of  Rome,  V.  II,  p  37.  As  they 
were  two  distinct,  independent,  churches,  they  are  distinguished 
in  the  scriptures.  The  members  of  the  Latin,  or  Roman  com- 
munion, are  ever  characterized  as  the  men  who  had  (he  mark  of 
the  beafst^  and  'wor&hifified  his  image.  They  are  distinguished 
from  those  of  the  Eastern,  by  the  rest  of  the  men  who  ivorshifi-r 
pcd  devils.)  demons,  departed  saints,  and  idols  0/  ffold,  and  of  sii- 
■ver,  and  of  brass,  and  of  stone,  and  of  zuood,  chap-  ix,  20.  The 
■woes  of  the  fifth  and  sixth  trumpets,  with  some  exceptions  of 
the  filth,  were  inflicted  upon  the  superstitious  Christians  of 
the  east;  but  the  vials  are  poured  upon  the  men  who  have  the 
mark  of  the  beast,  and  worship  his  image,  or  the  idolatrous 
Christians  of  the  west.  And  is  not  this  a  sufficient  reason  for 
applying  this  vial  to  the  mystic  Euphrates  of  the  spiritual  Baby- 
lon, the  papal  church?  Mr.  Faber  applies  the  five  first  vials 
and  the  last  to  the  bestial  kingdom,  though  he  applies  this  to 
the  Turks.  If  any  other  author  had  made  such  an  application, 
would  he  not  have  insisted,  that  this  destroyed  the  harmony  of 
the  process?  That  uniformity  required  an  harmonious  applica- 
tion of  the  vials? 

Two  distinct  subjects,  or  events,  are  exhibited  under..this 
vjal — the  drying  up  of  the  great  river  Euphrates,  and  the  ap- 
pearance of  the  unclean  spirits  which  proceed  from  the  secular 
and  ecclesiastical  empire  of  Rome,  and  decidedly  prescribes  the 
application  ot  this  vial  to  the  bestial  kingdom,  not  to  the 
Turkish  empire.  These  unclean  spirits  go  to  the  kings  of 
earth,  by  which  Mr.  Faber  understands  the  ten  horns,  or 
kingdoms  of  the  beast,  or  secular  empire  of  Rome;  and  he 
informs  us,  V.  I,  p.  145)  that  all  these  kings,  or  kingdoms^ 
arc  to  be  sought  lor  on  this  side  Greece,  or  the  empire  of 
the  Turks.  According  to  his  explanation  of  the  great  river 
Eupliraies,  consequently,  one  event  under  this  via!  respected 
the  Tuiks  in  the  east,  the  other  the  papists  in  the  west;  but  if 
aiiy  other  cxi)05itor  had  so  applied  tho  cvcnisof  this  via!>wou!r' 


AVe.  351 

lie  not  liave  i-enewed  the  complaiiU,  the  want  of 'homogeneity,' 
•  r  consistence,  in  the  exposition? 

The  remarks  of  Mr.  Faber,  V.  II,  p.  217,  upon  the  explana- 
tion of  the  drying  up  of  the  river  Euphrates,  importing  't!ie  im- 
pending destruction  of  Anti-chrisiian  Rome,'  in  the  Chris- 
tian Observer,  have  not  escaped  observation,  and  furnis!i  mailer 
for  particular  animadversion.  But  only  the  observation,  that 
'unless  this  be  allowed,'  (that  as  the  apostle  had  named  the  Eu- 
phrates in  detailing  the  woe  of  the  Turks,  chap,  ix,  he  symbol- 
izes them  by  it  in  this  vial,)  'St.  John  uses  the  same  symbol  in 
different  senses,  and  consequently  puts  an  entire  end  to  all  cer- 
tainty of  interpretation,*  which  he  considers  as  conclusive  in 
support  of  his  application — shall  be  examined  minutely.  1. 
He  says,  'the  apostle  uses  the  same  symbol  in  two  different 
senses.'  But  the  apostle  did  not  name  the  Euphrates,  chap  ix, 
as  a  symbol.  He  named  it  literally,  for  the  river  itself,  and  so 
Mr.  Faber  understood  him,  V.  I,  p.  292.  2.  The  apostle,  chap, 
ix,  did  not  designate,  or  symbolize  the  Turks  by  the  Euphrates, 
but  by  xhcfour  angels  which  were  bound  in  it,  and  so  Mr.  Faber 
has  explained  them.  In  this  observation,  consequently,  he  devL- 
ates  from  the  scriptures  and  confounds  himself. — There  is  an  es- 
sential impropriety,  or  defect, in  applying  the  symbolic  Euphrates 
to  the  Turkish  empire  in  another  view.  The  mystic  Euphrates 
pertains  to  the  mystic  Babylon,  which  with  Mr.  Faber  is  the  civil 
and  ecclesiastical  empire  of  Rome,  and  from  which  the  Turkish 
empire  is  entirely  a  distinct  region,  or  power.  If  the  Turkish  em- 
pire was  subverted,  or  annihilated,  the  mystic  Euphrates  might 
nevertheless  run  into  the  mystic  Babylon  like  a  torrent.  Conse- 
quently, the  dissolution  of  the  Turkish  empire  would  not  ex- 
haust the  mystic  Euphrates,  nor  can  that  empire  be  syinbolized 
by  the  Euphrates  of  this  vial.  These  remarks,  it  is  presumed, 
exempt  the  application  of  the  symbolic  Euphrates  to  the  rev- 
enue of  the  papal  church  from  the  exception  of  Mr.  Faber:  and 
this,  it  is  apprehended,  is  the  only  application  which  will  per- 
mit an  intelligible  and  consistent  application  of  the  other  terms 
of  the  text.  This  note,  unexpectedly  protracted,  shall  be  con- 
cluded with  observing,  that  all  the  chapters  of  tliis  prophecy 
from  the  eleventh  to  the  twentieth,  are  <jnly  diversified  displays 
of  the  beast  and  the  witnesses;  and,  unless  other  subjects,  or 
powers,  are  remotely  included  m  the  great  battle,  chap,  xix,  if 
we  except  some  parts  of  tiie  twelfth  chapter  which  is  only  an 
introduction  to  the  subsequent  chapters,  there  is  not  anoliier 
symbol,  nor  a  prophetic  sentence,  which  relates  to  any  other  sub- 
ject, iu  all  those  chapters,  even  accordmg  to  Mr.  Faber  him- 
self, V.  I,  p.  55^ — a  sufficient  reason  lor  not  giving  the  Euphrates 
of  this  vial  an  insulated  explanation  b»  applying  it  to  tl^e  Turks. 


$52  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XVllL 

Chap.  XVIII. 

As  the  events  predicted  in  this  and  the  subsequent 
chapters  may  be  now  existinj^,  or  are  future,  only 
those  general  explanations  of  them  shall  be  given  which, 
it  is  presumed,  exhibit  the  important  subjects  which 
they  contain. 

1.  And  after  these  things  I  saw  another  angel  come 
down  from  heaven,  having  great  power;  and  the  earth 
was  lightened  with  his  glory. 

2.  And  he  cried  mightily  with  a  strong  voice,  say* 
ing,  Babylon  the  great  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  and  is  become 
the  habitation  of  devils,  and  the  hold  of  every  foul  spirit^ 
and  a  cage  of  every  unclean  and  hateful  bird. 

3.  For  all  nations  have  drunk  of  the  wine  of  the 
wrath  of  her  fornication,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  have 
committed  fornication  with  her,  and  the  merchants  of 
the  earth  are  waxed  rich  through  the  abundance  of  her 
delicacies. 

4.  And  I  heard-another  voice  from  heaven,  saying, 
Come  out  of  her,  my  people,  that  ye  be  not  partakers 
of  her  sins,  and  that  ye  receive  not  of  her  plagues. 

5.  For  her  sins  have  reached  unto  heaven,  and  God 
hath  repiembered  her  iniquities. 

6.  Reward  her  even  as  she  rewarded  you,  and  double 
unto  her  double  according  to  her  works:  in  the  cup 
which  she  hath  filled,  fill  to  her  double. 

7.  How  much  she  hath  glorified  herself,  and  lived 
deliciously,  so  much  torment  and  sorrow  give  her;  for 
she  saiih  in  her  heart,  I  sit  a  queen,  and  am  no  widow, 
and  shall  see  no  sorrow. 

8.  Therefore  shall  her  plagues  come  in  one  day, 
death,  and  mourning,  and  famine;  and  she  shall  be  ut- 
terly burned  with  fire:  for  strong  is  the  Lord  God 
who  judgeth  her. 

It  had  been  proclaimed,  by  anticipation,  in  a  preced- 
ing chapter,  xiv,  8.  Babylon  is  fallen,  is  fallen;  this 
describes  her  tremendous  destruction.  The  apostle 
saw  another  angel,  not  one  of  those  who  had  the  seven 
vials,  who  cried  mightily,  Babylon  is  fallen,  is  fai  en, 
and  is  become  the  hold  of  every  foul   spirit,  and  the 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XVIII.   353 

cage  of  every  unclean  and  hateful  bird.     This  descrip- 
tion   of  Babylon's  destruction,  or  the  remediless  de- 
struction of  the  apostate  and  corrupt  church  of  Rome, 
is  derived  partly  from  the  destruction  of  ancient  Baby- 
lon, partly  from  the  destruction  of   Tyre,  and   partly 
from  the  desolation  of  Edom,  in  the  prophecies  of  Isa- 
iah, Jeremiah,  and  Ezekiel.     This  part  is  quoted  from 
Isa.  xiii,  19,  20.  And  Babylon — shall  never  be  inhabit- 
ed— but  wild  beasts  of  the  desert  shall  lie   there^  and 
their  houses  shall  be  full  of  doleful  creatures  ^  and  drag- 
ons  in  her  pleasant  palaces.     Historians  inform  us,  that 
this  prediction  was  literally  accomplished.     The  ruins 
of  ancient  Babylon  became   the  haunts  of  wild  bc;asts, 
and  the  dens  and  abodes  of  doleful  creatures  and  pois- 
onous re[)tiles.       As  ancient  Babylon  is  the  symbol  of 
the  papal  church,  so  the  state  of  it  after  its  destruction, 
symbolizes  the  state  of  the  papal  church  after  this  judg- 
ment shall  be  inflicted  upon  it.     This  obscure  descrip- 
tion of  the  state  which  will  succeed  the  abolition  or  de- 
struction of  the  papal  ciiurch  may  denote,  either  the 
prevalence  of  the  most  detestable  errors  and  horrid  im- 
piety; or  that  the  members  of  her  idolatrous  commu- 
nion would  become  the   prey   of  devils    and  damned 
spirits;  but  the  event  will  unexceptionably  explain  the 
import  of  the  symbol.     A  reason  is  assigned   for  this 
terrible  punishment.     All  nations  have  drunk  the  wine 
of  her  fornication,  or  been  seduced  to  idolatry  by  her 
fascinating  arts,  and  the  kings  of  the  Roman  earlh  have 
committed  fornication  with  her,  or  united  in  her  idol- 
atrous  views  and   designs:   and  the  merchants  of  the 
earth,   the    clergy    who  traded   in  her  spiritual  wares 
and  merchandize,  have  become  rich  throatjh  the  abun- 
dance of  her  delicacies,     A  direction  is  given  to  the 
remnant  who  had  not  defiled  their  garments  with  her 
idolatrous  j)ollutions  to  come  out  of  her, — 'to  abandon 
her  communion,'  as  Christ  directed  his  di.scij>!es,  be- 
fore the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,   Matt,  xxiv,  16,  Let 
them  which  be  in  Judea   flee  to  the    mountains,   that 
they  might  not  partake  of  her  sins,  and  might   be  ex- 
empted from  her  plagues.     For  her  sins  had  reached 
heaven,  and  like  the  blood  of  Abel,  cried  for  vengeance 
45 


354  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XVIIt. 

to  be  executed  upon  her  for  her  idolatries  and  perse- 
cutions. The  direction  is  next  given  to  retaliate  her 
cruelties  upon  her.  Reward  her  as  she  rewarded  you, 
and  double  unto  her  double  according  to  her  works: 
in  the  cup  that  she  hath  filled,  fill  to  her  double* — ex- 
pressive of  an  ample  retribution:  and  that  her  distress 
and  abasement  should  be  proportioned  to  her  pride,  lux- 
ury and  dissipation.  How  much  she  glorified  herselj) 
and  lived  deliciously,  so  much  torment  and  sorrow  give 
unto  her.  She  saith,  as  did  ancient  Babylon,  Isai. 
xlvii,  7,  8,  I  sit  a  queen  and  am  no  widow,  and  shall 
see  no  sorrow;  and  for  this  carnal  confidence,  or  secu- 
rity, her  plagues,  death,  or  extermination,  for  her  pre- 
sumed, perpetual  existence;  mourning  for  her  mirth; 
and  famine  for  her  affluence  and  luxury,  shall  come 
upon  her  in  one  day;  and  she  shall  be  utterly  burned 
with  fire,t  or  be  totally  destroyed  and  become  a  per- 

*  As  rendering  double  to  the  idolatrous  church  of  Rome  for 
her  persecutions,  may  be  understood  by  some  to  import  a 
greater  punishment  than  she  had  merited  by  her  wickedness, 
who  may  doubt  the  equity  of  this  judicial  process,  it  may  be 
proper  to  observe,  that  this  term,  in  tlie  scriptures,  emphatic- 
ally expresses  the  absolute  certainly  of  the  fact,  or  proposition. 
It  was  the  manner  of  the  Hebrews  to  denote  the  infallible  truth 
of  an  assertion,  to  double  the  terms.  God  said  to  Adam,  In  the 
day  thou  eatest  thereof,  thou  shalt  surely  die.  In  the  Hebrew, 
dying  thou  shalt  die.  He  should  die  in  the  most  emphatical 
aiid  awful  sense.  This  would  be  rendering  to  him  double. 
The  prophet  was  directed,  Isai  xl,  2,  to  speak  comfortably  to 
Jerusalem — for  she  had  received  of  the  Lord's  hand  double  for 
her  sins.  Of  which  it  is  the  manifest  sense,  that  those  tempo- 
ral judgments  which  had  been  pronounced  against  her,  having 
been  inflicted,  her  state  should  be  reversed.  God  accordivigly 
now  directed  the  prophet  to  speak  comfortably  to  Jerusalem. 
The  same  term  occurs,  chap.  Ixi,  T— -For  your  shame  ye  shall 
have  double.,  and  for  confusion  they  shall  rejoice  in  their  por- 
tion. In  which  rejoicing  in  their  portion  for  their  confusion, 
is  of  the  same  import  as  having  double  for  their  shame.  The 
followisvg  expiession,  how  much  she  glorihed  herself  and  lived 
deliciously,  so  much  torment  and  shame  give  unto  her,  denotes, 
that  her  distress,  shame  and  abasement,  should  be  in  propor- 
tion to  her  voluptuousness,  pomp  and  luxury.  This  would  be 
doubling  to  her  double. 

t  Expositors  have  generally  explained  this  expression  to 
Signify,  that  Rome  would  realize  a  complete  conflagration.  But 


Bxplanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XVlll.  355 

petual  desolation,  by  the  almighty  power  of  God;  for 
strong  is  the  Lord  who  judgeth  her. 

9.  And  the  kings  of  the  earth,  who  have  committed 
fornication,  and  lived  deliciously  with  her,  shall  bewail 
her,  and  lament  for  her,  when  they  shall  see  the  smoke 
of  her  burning. 

10.  Standing  afar  off,  for  the  fear  of  her  torments, 
saying,  Alas,  alas!  that  great  city,  Babylon,  that  mighty 
city,  for  in  one  hour  is  thy  judgment  come. 

11.  And  the  merchants  of  the  earth  shall  weep  and 
mourn  over  her;  for  no  man  buyeth  their  merchandise 
any  more; 

12.  The  merchandise  of  gold  and  silver,  and  prec- 
ious stones,  and  of  pearls,  and  fine  linen,  and  purple, 
and  silk,  and  scarlet,  and  all  thyine  wood,  and  all  man- 
ner of  vessels  of  ivory,  and  all  manner  of  vessels  of 
most  precious  wood,  and  of  brass,  and  iron,  and  mar- 
ble, 

13.  And  cinnamon,  and  odors,  and  ointments,  and 
frankincense,  and  wine,  and  oil,  and  fine  flour,  and 
wheat,  and  beasts,  and  sheep,  and  horses,  and  chariots, 
and  slaves,  and  souls  of  men. 

14.  And  the  fruits  that  thy  soul  lusted  after  are  de- 
parted from  thee,  and  all  things  which  were  dainty  and 
goodly  are  departed  from  thee,  and  thou  shall  find, 
them  no  more  at  all. 

15.  The  merchants  of  these  things,  which  were  made 
rich  by  her  shall  stand  afar  off,  for  the  fear  of  her  tor- 
ment, weeping  and  wailing. 

16.  And  saying,  Alas,  alas!  that  great  city,  that  was 
clothed  in  fine  linen,  and  purple,  and  scarlet,  and  deck- 
ed with  gold  and  precious  stones,  and  pearls! 

when  we  reflect,  that  fiabylon  the  great  denotes,  not  the  literal 
city  of  Rome,  but  the  mother  of  harlots,  or  that  idolatrous 
church  which  has  made  herself  drunk  with  the  blood  of  saints, 
and  consequently,  that  burning  tliis  city  will  consist,  not  in  the 
conflagration  of  houses  and  buildings,  but  of  mew,  the  members 
of  her  communion,  may  we  not  suspect  the  correctness  of  the 
exposition?  As  fire  effects  the  most  entire  destruction,  may 
we  not  understand  burning  her  with  fire,  to  express  such  a  com- 
plete destruction,  that  she  shall  be  as  a  heap  of  ruin  and  a  deso- 
lation forever? 


356  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XVIlt 

17.  For  in  one  hour  so  great  riches  is  come  to 
nought.  And  every  ship-master,  and  all  the  company 
in  ships,  and  sailors,  and  as  many  as  trade  by  sea,  stood 
afar  off, 

15.  And  cried,  when  they  saw  the  smoke  of  her 
burning,  saying,  What  city  is  like  unto  this  great 
pity. 

19.  And  they  cast  dust  on  their  heads,  and  cried 
weeping  and  wailing,  saying,  Alas,  alas!  that  great  city, 
wherein  were  made  rich  all  that  had  ships  in  the  sea 
by  reason  of  her  costlineis!  for  in  one  hour  is  she  made 
desolate. 

20.  Rejoice  over  her,  thou  heaven,  and  ye  holy 
apostles  and  prophets,  for  God  hath  avenged  you  on 
her. 

This  description  of  the  destruction  of  mystical  Bab- 
ylon is  derived  from  the  xxvi  and  xxvii  chapters  of 
Ezekiel,  which  predict  the  destruction  of  Tyre.  As 
Tyre  was  the  great  emporium  of  the  east,  and  pursued 
a  most  extensive  and  lucrative  commerce,  it  was  a 
proper  symbol  to  represent  the  spiritual  merchandise 
of  the  papal  church,  and  her  agents. 

As  the  commerce  of  Tyre  was  conducted  by  sea, 
and  employed  shipmasters  and  sailors,  these  epithets 
are  adopted,  analogous  to  the  symbol,  to  designate  the 
spiritual  merchants  of  the  papal  church.  As  the  de- 
structioi}  of  Tyre  involved  the  destruction  of  her  trade 
and  gain,  which  produced  bitter  lamentations  in  her 
merchants,  shipmasters  and  sailors,  so  the  destruction 
of  the  papal  church  will  involve  the  destruction  of  her 
spiritual  merchandise,  and  disappoint  her  spiritual 
merchants  in  their  prospects,  in  the  view  of  which,  not 
only  the  kings  of  the  earth  who  have  been  devotional- 
]y  attached  to  her  communion,  but  also  the  clergy, 
priests  and  friars,  who  have  been  the  spiritual  mer- 
chants of  her  dispensations,  pardons  and  indulgences, 
her  spiritual  merchandise,  by  which  they  have  traded 
in  the  souls  of  men,  shall  take  up  a  doleful  lamenta- 
tion and  say,  Alas,  alas!  for  in  one  hour  to  great  riches, 
ffade^  and  gain  are  come  to  nought! 


Expleifiation  of  the  Revelalimf  Chapter  XVIII.  357 

With  this  awful  scene  we  have  a  most  impressive 
contrast.  While  the  kings  of  the  earth,  the  merchants, 
ciergv,  priests  and  membtrs  of  the  idolatrous  church, 
that  mother  of  harlots  and  abominations,  arc  casting 
dust  on  thiir  heads,  and  weeping  and  wailing,  that  so 
great  riches,  the  pomp,  and  wealth,  and  luxury,  the 
merchandise  and  gain,  of  this  great  city,  or  church,  had 
come  to  nought  in  one  hour — heaven,  the  holy  apos- 
tles and  saints,  are  directed  to  exult  and  rejoice  in 
the  displays  of  divine  righteousness  in  her  condemna- 
tion and  punishment;  and  as  with  a  great  voice  of 
much  people,  they  shout,  Alleluia;  Salvation,  and  glo- 
ry, and  honor,  and  power,  unto  the  Lord  our  God;  for 
true  and  righteous  are  his  judgments. 

21.  And  a  mighty  angel  took  up  a  stone  like  a  great 
millstone,  and  cast  it  into  the  sea,  saying.  Thus  with 
violence  shall  that  great  city  Babylon  be  thrown  down, 
and  shall  be  found  no  more  at  all. 

22.  And  the  voice  of  harpers,  and  musicians,  and  of 
pipers,  and  trumpeters,  shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all 
in  thee;  and  no  craftsman  of  whatsoever  craft  he  be, 
shall  be  found  any  more  in  thee,  and  the  sound  of  a 
millstone  shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee; 

23.  And  the  light  of  a  candle  shall  shine  no  more  at 
all  in  thee;  and  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom  and  of  the 
bride  shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee:  fcr  thy 
merchants  were  the  great  men  of  the  earth;  for  by  thy 
sorceries  were  all  nations  deceived. 

24.  And  in  her  was  found  the  blood  of  prophets, 
and  of  saints,  and  of  all  that  were  slain  upon  the 
earth. 

This  very  significant  and  impressive  symbol  is  de- 
rived from  Jer.  li,  63,  64,  and  is  designed  to  express, 
most  emphatically,  the  final  and  total  destruction  and 
extirpation  of  spiritual  Babylon.  The  nietaphorical  ex- 
pressions import,  the  total  and  perpetual  extirpation  of 
her  wealth,  pomp,  i)ride,  luxury,  voluptuousness,  mirth 
and  gladness,  and  that  she  shall  be  consigned  to  ruin 
and  darkness  forever.  For  this  awful  catastrophe  are  as- 
signed as  reasons,  her  sorceries,  her  superstitious  arts, 
by  which  she  had  enticed  all  nations  to  idolatry — her 


S58  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XVIIl. 

luxury,  and  her  persecutions.  In  her  was  found  the 
blood  of  prophets,  and  saints^  and  of  all  that  were  slain 
upon  the  [Roman]  earth. 

This  vision  describing  the  destruction  of  the  pa- 
pal church,  conducts  the  tragical  scene  of  the  beast  and 
the  witnesses  to  it  ultimate  term.  If  we  should  take 
a  retrospective  view  of  these  interesting  subjects, 
would  they  not  make  a  sensible  impression  on  our 
hearts.  In  the  review,  we  should  see  the  beast  with 
his  seven  heads,  and  ten  horns,  rising  up  out  of  the  sea; 
or  the  Roman  empire  in  its  last  form  of  government, 
amidst  the  agitations  and  conflicts  of  contending  na- 
tions , divided  into  ten  kingdoms,  and  reviving  its  pa- 
gan worship.  We  shotild  see  the  second  beast  with 
two  horns  like  a  Iamb,  and  speaking  like  a  dragon, 
rising  up  out  of  the  earth:  or  the  papal  hierarchy  as- 
suming divine  prerogatives,  appointing  idolatrous  ob- 
jects of  religious  adoration,  and  compelling  high  and 
low,  rich  and  poor,  to  receive  the  mark  of  submission 
to  idolatrous  injunctions.  We  should  see  also  the 
Hiithful  few  who  would  not  defile  their  garments  with 
his  idolatrous  abominations,  remonstrating  against  his 
horrid  usurpations  and  decrees,  by  which  they  pro- 
cured his  indignation  and  resentment,  and  for  which 
he  persecuted  them  even  unto  death.  For  persecuting 
and  wearing  out  his  saints, we  should  see  the  Most  High 
avenging  their  injuries,  pouring  out  the  vials  of  his 
wrath,  and  inflicting  the  most  terrible  judgments  upon 
this  horrid  beast,  this  idolatrous  power,  and  this  cor- 
rupt and  apostate  church,  and  in  this  vision  we  should 
see  her  consigned  to  per[)etual  desolation. 

When  we  reflect  upon  the  dispensations  of  divine 
providence  in  the  events  of  the  present  period,  from 
the  progress  of  the  prophetic  series  in  its  accomplish- 
ment, and  the  accordance  of  events  with  predictions, 
weave  almost  compelled  to  admit,  that  this  vision,  or 
prediction  of  the  destruction  of  spiritual  Babylon,  or 
the  papal  church,  is  fulfilling  before  our  eyes.  We 
have  seen  the  ten  kings,  or  some  of  them,  who  were 
most  affectiouaiely  artaciud  to  her  communion,  hating 
the  M  hore  and   making  her  desolate.      We  have  seen 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Cliapter  XVIU.  359 

destruction  come  upon  her  like  a  whirhvind — her 
plagues  in  one  day — her  wciilth,  and  luxury,  and  j)omp, 
so  great  riches  come  to  nought  in  one  hour!  and  the 
signs  of  the  times  suggest,  that  the  period  is  r:\pidly 
approaching  when  she  shall  sink  as  a  millstone  into  the 
sea,  to  rise  from  it  no  more  at  all.  But  let  us  not  be 
precipitate  in  our  calculations.  In  the  destruction  of 
that  corrupt  church,  there  may  be  a  temporary  suspen- 
sion of  her  plagues.  In  ihe  mutability  of  human  af- 
fairs, she  may  emerge,  in  some  degree,  from  her  pres- 
ent abject  stale  of  depression.  If  the  vision  tarry  long, 
wait  for  it.  It  may  be  imprudent  in  us  to  apply 
events  to  predictions,  until  subsequent  events  shall 
conclusively  ascertain  their  real  accomplishment.  After 
the  decisive  contest  between  Christ  and  his  enemies, 
and  he  shall  have  taken  his  great  power,  and  when  he 
shall  reign  before  his  ancients  gloriously,  it  may  be 
indisputably  resolved  in  what  manner  and  by  what 
events  Babylon  the  great  sluiU  have  fallen.  For  that 
blessed  period  let  us  ardently  pray.  Even  so,  come, 
Lord  Jesus.* 

*  A  serious  embarrassment  attends  this  symbolical  repre- 
sentation of  the  destruction  of  the  papal  church.  The  descrip- 
tion represents  it  terrible,  complete  and  final.  Yet  kings  of 
her  idolatrous  communion,  and  merchants  of  the  earth,  her 
clergy,  who  have  bartered  her  dispensations,  pardons  and  in- 
dulgences, are  represented  as  spectators  of  her  destruction, 
crying,  Alas,  alasl  which  necessarily  implies,  that,  at  least, 
some  of  them  survived  this  dreadful  catastrophe.  In  like 
manner  after  the  description  of  this  destruction,  the  kings  of 
the  earth,  the  beast  and  false  prophet,  are  exhibited,  chap,  xix, 
as  going  forth  to  make  war  with  him  wiio  sat  upon  tlic  while 
horse,  Christ,  and  his  army.  How  to  reconcile  the  apparently 
discordant  parts  of  this  representation  may  be  a  difficult  qnes- 
lion.  Can  a  more  satisfactory  mode  of  solution  be  adopted, 
than  to  consider  the  entire  destruction  of  that  church,  accom- 
plished by  a  gradual  process,  and  at  different  perioiis? 

The  judgment  symbolized  in  this  chapter  coannencing  the 
desolaimg  scene,  which  will  be  consummated,  when- Christ  and 
his  army  shall  subdue  and  exteiminatc  the  bca^t  and  false 
prophet,  give  their  flesh  to  the  fowls  of  the  air,  cast  ihcm  into 
the  lake  of  tire  and  brimstone,  and  torment  tliem  foicvcr,  chap. 
xix. 


360  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XIX. 

Chap.  XIX. 

1.  And  after  these  things  I  heard  a  great  voice  of 
much  people  in  heaven,  saying,  Alleluia,  Salvation  and 
glory,  and  honor,  and  power,   unto  the  Lord  our  God: 

2.  For  true  and  righteous  are  his  j'ldgments:  for  he 
hath  judged  the  great  whore,  which  did  corrupt  the 
earth  with  her  fornication,  and  hath  avenged  the  blood 
of  his  servants  at  her  hand. 

3.  And  again  they  said,  Alleluia.  And  her  smoke 
rose  up  for  ever  and  ever. 

4.  And  the  four  and  twenty  elders  and  the  four 
beasts  fell  down  and  worshipped  God  that  sat  on  the 
throne,  saying,  Amen;  Alleluia. 

5.  And  a  voice  came  out  of  the  throne,  saying, 
Praise  our  God,  all  ye  his  servants,  and  ye  that  fear 
him,  both  small  and  great. 

6.  And  I  heard  as  it  were  the  voice  of  a  great  mul- 
titude, and  as  the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as  the 
voice  of  mighty  thunderings,  saying.  Alleluia:  for  the 
Lord  God  omnipotent  reigneth. 

7.  Let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice,  and  give  honor  to 
him:  for  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  his 
wife  hath  made  herself  ready. 

8.  And  to  her  was  granted  that  she  should  be  ar- 
rayed in  fine  linen,  clean  and  white:  for  the  fine  linen 
is  the  righteousness  of  saints. 

9.  And  he  saith  unto  me,  Write,  Blessed  are  they 
which  are  called  unto  the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb. 

The  hypothesis  is  supported  by  the  destruction  of  ancient 
Babylon,  Jer.  li,  and  Tyre,  Ezek.  chap,  xxvi,  xxvii,  xxviii,  from 
which  this  description  is  derived.  Though  the  final  destruc- 
tion of  those  cities  was  predicted  by  those  prophets  in  terms 
equally  direct  and  positive;  yet  was  their  complete  and  final 
destruction  effected  by  different  events,  and  at  distant  periods. 
The  destruction  of  Tyre  was  commenced  by  Nebudiadnezzar, 
and  about  240  years  after  more  effectually  completed  by  Alex- 
ander the  great,  and  ultimately  A.  D.  ,289.  Cyrus,  king  of 
Persia,  commenced  the  destruction  of  Babylon,  which,  after 
about  200  years,  was  consummated  by  Seleucus  king-  of  Syria. 
If  we  infer,  that  the  total  destruction  of  the  papal  church,  in 
like  manner,  will  be  effected  at  different  periods,  and  by  differ- 
ent events,  the  several  representations  of  it  will  be  intelligi- 
ble, consistent  and  harmonious. 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XIX.  361 

And  he  saith  unto  me,  These  are  the  true  sayings  of 
God. 

10.  And  I  fell  at  his  feet  to  worship  him.  And  he 
said  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not:  for  I  am  thy  fellow 
servant,  and  of  thy  brethren  that  have  the  testimony  of 
Jesus:  worship  God:  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus  is  the 
spirit  of  prophecy. 

In  the  preceding:  chapter  we  liad  exhibited  the  de- 
suuciion  of  .2;reat  Babylon,  or  the  papal  church,  and 
the  painful  i  ffects  it  produced  in  her  devotees,  who  cast 
dust  on  their  heads,  wept  and  wailed,  crying,  Alas, 
alasl  that  great  city.  In  this  paragraph  are  represented 
the  effects  it  produced  in  the  holy  inhabitants  of  heaven. 
In  a  view  of  divine  equity  and  righteousness  in  this 
judicial,  punitive  process  against  that  apostate  church 
for  corrupting  the  earth  with  idolatry,  and  shedding  the 
blood  of  saints,  with  a  mighty  voice  they  shout, Alleluia, 
and  ascribe  salvation,  and  glory,  and  honor,  and  power 
to  the  Lord  their  God.  In  these  devout  ascriptions,  the 
fourand  twenty  elders,  and  the  four  living  creatures  unite, 
pronouncing.  Amen,  Alleluia,  Praise  ye  the  Lord — at 
the  same  time,  the  heavenly  choir  congratulate  one 
another,  that,  this  corrupt  church  being  destroyed,  this 
mighty  obstacle  removed,  the  way  was  prepared 
to  solemnize  the  nuptial  rites  of  the  Lamb.  For  this 
joyful  event,  his  wife,  his  bride,  was  also  prepared, 
being  arrayed  in  fine  linen,  the  emblem  of  innocence 
and  purity,  the  righteousness  of  the  saints.  This  was 
an  event  so  joyful,  that  the  angel  explicidy  directed 
the  apostle  to  write,  Blessed  are  they  ivhich  are  called 
to  the  marriage  supper  of  t fie  Lamb  This  to  the  apos- 
tle was  so  transporting,  that  he  fell  at  the  feet  of  the 
angel  to  worship  him,  which  he  prohibited,  informing 
him,  that  he  was  only  a  fellow-servant,  and  directed 
him  to  pay  his  homage  to  the  Lord  his  God. 

11.  And  I  saw  heaven  opened,  and  behold  a  white 
horse;  and  he  that  sat  upon  him  was  called.  Faithful 
and  True,  and  in  righteousness  he  doth  j  sdge  ar.d  make 
war. 

12.  His  eyes  were  as  a  flame  of  fire,  and  on  his  head 

46 


362  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XIX. 

were  many  crowns;  and  he  had   a  name  written  that 
no  man  knew,  but  he  him'^elf. 

13.  And  he  was  clothed  with  a  vesture,  dipped  in 
blood:  and  his  name  is  called,  THE  WORD  OF  GOD. 

14.  And  the  armies  which  were  in  heaven  followed 
him  upon  white  horses,  clothed  in  fine  linen,  white 
and  clean. 

.  15.  And  out  of  his  mouth  goetha  sharp  sword,  that 
with  it  he  should  smite  the  nations:  and  he  shall  rule 
them  with  a  rod  of  iron:  and  he  treadeth  the  wine-press 
of  the  fierceness  and  wrath  of  Almighty  God. 

16.  And  he  hath  on  his  vesture  and  on  his  thigh  a 
name  Avritten,  KING  OF  KINGS,  AND  LORD 
OF  LORDS. 

17.  And  I  sa^v  an  angel  standing  in  the  sun,  and 
he  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying  to  all  the  fowls  that 
fly  in  tlie  midst  of  heaven.  Come  and  gather  your- 
selves together  unto  the  supper  of  the  great  God; 

18.  Tliat  ye  may  eat  the  fltsh  of  kings,  and  the  flesh 
of  captains,  and  the  flesh  of  mighty  men,  and  the  flesh 
of  horses,  and  of  them  that  sit  on  them,  and  the  flesh  of 
all  men,  both  free  and  bond,  both  small  and  great. 

19.  And  I  saw  the  beast,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth, 
and  their  armies,  ,i;arhered  together  to  make  war 
against  him  that  sat  o(i  the  horse,  and  against  his  army, 

20.  And  the  beast  was  taken,  and  with  him  the  false 
prophet  that  wrought  miracles  before  him,  wich  which 
lie  deceived  them  that  had  received  the  mark  of  the 
beast,  and  them  that  worshipped  his  image.  These 
both  were  cabt  alive  into  a  lake  of  fire  burning  with 
brimstone. 

21.  And  the  remnant  were  slain  wilh  the  snord  of 
him  that  sat  upon  the  horse,  which  sword  proceeded 
out  of  his  mouth:  and  all  the  fowls  were  filled  with 
their  flesli. 

In  chapter  xvi,  13,  14,  we  had  the  three  unclean 
bj^irits  going  to  tiie  kings  of  the  earth,  to  gather  them 
to  the  battle  of  that  day  of  God  Almighty;  and  chap- 
ter xvii,  14,  the  ten  kings  making  war  with  the  Lanib; 
and  in  the  text  we  have  the  Lamb  going  forth  to  meet 
them.     The  description  of  him  and  his   army  is  most 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XIX.  363 

noble  and  majestic.  His  name  is  cnllcd,  King  of 
KINGS,  AND  Lord  of  lords,  judf;ini^  and  making 
war  in  righteousness;  his  eyes  as  a  flame  of  fire,  most 
acute  and  penetrating;  his  vesture  dipped  in  blood  a 
veteran,  long  exercised  in  war,  and  on  his  head  ma  ly 
crowns,  the  insignia  of  many  victories,  and  ■^s  King  of 
kings,  and  an  extended  empire;  and  out  of  his  mOuth 
went  a  sharp  sword  with  which  he  should  smite  the 
nations,  and  rule  them  with  ,a  rod  of  iron;  followed 
by  a  noble  train,  the  armies  of  heaven,  clothed  in  fine 
linen,  white  and  clean,  adorned  with  purity  and  righte- 
ousness, going  forth  to  meet  the  armies  of  the  congre- 
gated kings  of  the  earthy  the  beast,  assembled  to  make 
war  with  him  and  his  army.*  When  these  mighty 
armies  were  thus  assembled  in  array  of  battle,  the  apos- 
tle saw  an  angel  standing  in  a  most  conspicuous  place, 
in  the  sun,  from  which  be  might  be  seen  and  fieurd 
from  one  end  of  the  earth  to  the  other,  who  cried  to  all 
the  fowls  that  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  inviting  them 
to  the  supper  of  the  great  God,  that  they  might  eat 
the  flesh  of  kings,  and  the  flesh  of  captains,  and  the 
flesh  of  mighty  men,  and  the  flesh  of  horses,  and  the 
flesh  of  all  men,  bond  and  free,  small  and  great.  This 
mighty  conflict  terminated  gloriously  for  Christ,  the 
King  of  kings,  and  his  armies.  He  gained  a  glorious 
victory.  The  beast  was  taken,  and  with  him  the  false 
prophet.  These  both  weie  cast  alive  into  a  lake  of 
fire,  burning  with  brimstone.     The  remnant  were  slain 

*It  has  been  the  general  opinion,  that  a  time  of  severe  trial 
to  the  church  will  inimedialeiy  precede  tlie  millennium;  but 
this  descripiion  of  Christ  and  his  people,  if  the  armies  which 
followed  denote  the  church,  gives  a  very  dift'ercnt  representa- 
tion. The  church  is  represented  as  contending  with  lier  ene- 
mies, not  in  sackcloth,  in  sorrow  and  blood,  but  in  white  rai- 
ment, the  habit  of  salvation,  joy  and  triumpn. 

It  may  be  useful  to  remark,  that  the  predictions  in  the  apoc- 
alypse relating  to  the  church  before  the  millennium,  entirely 
respect  the  wimestics  wi;o  existed  only  in  the  Rouiun  empire. 
\{  they  may  yet  experience  great  tribulation,  tlie  church  with- 
out the  confines  of  that  corrupt  regiuU)  may  greatly  increase 
and  prosper? 


364  Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XIX. 

with  the  sword  of  him  that  sat  upon  the  horse,  and  all 
the  fowls  were  filled  with  their  flesh.  Most  probably 
this  metaphorical  expression  is  only  designed  to  desig- 
nate the  con^pjcte  dissipation  and  total  destruction  of 
the  enemies  of  Christ  in  this  mighty  conflict.* 

Thib  vision  contains  a  symbolical  representation  of 
the  lust  violent  effort  of  the  beast  and  false  prophet,  or 
the  combined  civil  and  ecclesiastical  power  of  the  Ro- 
man empire,  to  suppress  the  religion  of  Christ,  and. 
support  the  interest  of  that  old  serpent  the   devil;   and 

*  It  is  the  taste  of  modern  authors  upon  the  prophecies,  to 
the  beast  and  false  prophet,  to  introduce  a  third  power  which 
they  term,  7'A(?  j!.nti-christ;  but  this  character  is  not  exhibited 
in  the  revehilion.  By  producinjj  and  comparing  various  pre- 
dictions, they  also  describe  the  manner  in  which  this  mighty 
conflict  will  be  conducted  by  the  contending  parties  to  its  grand 
catastrophe;  but  to  that  knowledge  of  the  scriptures,  and  a  sa- 
gacity to  explore  the  operations  of  divine  providence,  which 
capacitate  to  describe  the  mode,  not  particularly  revealed,  in 
which  God  will  accomplish  the  predictions  of  his  word,  the 
present  writer  makes  no  pretensions. 

It  ought  to  be  particularly  considered,  that  when  the  scrip- 
tures introduce  a  symbol  to  denote  a  particular  power,  they  ever 
preserve  that  power  in  its  primary,  or  original  state.  The  em- 
pire of  the  Babylonians,  though  enervated  by  luxury  and  dissi- 
pation, is  yet  ever  the  //on,  aniong  the  beasts.  However  feeble 
and  incapable  of  standing  before  the  rough  he-goat,  the  enjpire 
of  the  Medes  and  Persians,  by  rivalships,  civil  wars,  effemina- 
cy and  voluptuousness,  yet  is  it  ever  the  ram  ivith  two  horns, 
fiuahing  westward,  northward,  and  southward.  Though  the  fam- 
ily of  Alexander  became  so  impotent  and  defenceless,  that  it  fell 
a  victim  to  the  ambition  of  his  four  great  captains,  yet  is  it  the 
notable  horn  between  the  eyes  of  the  rough  he-goat — and  though 
of  the  four  kingdoms  into  which  his  empire  was  divided,  two 
were  soon  subdued,  if  not  entirely  subverted,  yet  are  they  ever 
the  ybw?'  horns  upon  his  head.  Though  the  Roman  empire  was 
inundated,  subdued,  new-peopled,  its  form  of  government  sub- 
verted, and  a  new  system  of  administration  i>  troduced  by  the 
Goths,  yet  is  it  ever  the  same  beast,  terrible  aiid  dreadful. 
Whatever  revolutions,  the  ten  kingdoms  into  which  the  Roman 
empire  was  diviiled  have  realized,  and  though  some  of  them, 
long  since,  have  been  subdued  and  absorbed  by  their  more  po- 
tent rivals,  yet  they  continue  to  be  the  ten  horns  of  the  beast. 
In  like  manner,  whatever  variations  the  civil  and  ecclesiastical 
empire  of  Rome  may  realize  in  their  religious  character,  yet 
will  tlicy  ever  exist  the  beast  diX\(\  false  prophet  of  the  revelation. 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XX    365 

exhibits  the  final  result  of  all  their  machinations  to  ac- 
complish their  nefarious  desipjns — their  complete  disap- 
pointment, and  everlasting  perdition.  The  identity  of 
the  symbol,  the  wine-press  of  the  fierceness  and  wrath  of 
Almighty  God,  ver.  15,  manifestly  sugejests,  that  this  is 
the  si'.mc  scene  with  that  of  gathering  the  vine  of  the 
earth,  and  casting  it  into  the  great  wine-press  without 
the  city,  chap.  xiv.  Many  past  and  present  events  m- 
dicate  the  ajiproach  of  this  interesting,  awful  period, 
if  it  is  not  now  existing.  Long  since  has  the  influence 
of  the  unclean  spirits  displayed  itself  in  stimulating  the 
kings  of  the  earth,  and  the  Roman  world,  to  take  coun- 
sel together,  against  the  Lord,  and  against  his  anoint- 
ed, most  impiously  confederating  to  extir[)ate  the  Chris- 
tian religion  from  the  world.  How  far  this  scene  has 
proceeded,  and  in  what  manner  it  will  be  consummat- 
ed, it  may  be  improper  for  us  to  inquire.  Every  de- 
scription  of  it,  marks  it  as  a  period  in  which  God  will 
eminently  display  his  power  and  vengeance  in  the  de- 
struction of  his  enemies — when  Christ  will  tread  them 
in  his  anger,  and  trample  them  in  his  fury,  and  their 
blood  shall  stain  all  his  raiment. 

Chap.  XX. 

1.  And  I  saw  an  angel  come  down  from  heaven, 
having  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit  and  a  great  chain 
in  his  hand. 

2.  And  he  laid  hold  on  the  dragon,  that  old  serpent, 
which  is  the  Devil,  and  Satan,  and  bound  him  a  thou- 
sand years. 

3.  And  cast  him  into  the  bottomless  pit,  and  shut 
him  up,  and  set  a  seal  upon  him,  that  he  should  deceive 
the  nations  no  more,  till  the  thousand  years  should  be 
fulfilled:   after  that  he  must  be  loosed  a  little  season. 

4.  And  I  saw  thrones,  and  they  sat  upon  them,  and 
judgment  was  given  unto  them,  and  I  saw  the  souls  of 
them  that  were  beheaded  for  the  witness  of  Jesus,  and 
for  the  word  of  God,  and  which  had  not  worshipped 
the  beast,  neither  his  image,  neither  had  received  his 
mark  upon  their  foreheads,  or  in  their  hands:  and  they 
lived  and  reigned  with  Christ  a  thousand  years. 


366    Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XX. 

5.  But  the  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not  again  until  the 
thousand  years  were  fulfilled.  This  is  the  first  resur- 
rection. 

6.  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the  first 
resurrection:  on  such  the  second  death  hath  no  power; 
but  they  shall  be  priests  of  God  and  of  Christ,  and  shall 
reign  with  him  a  thousand  years. 

The  subjects  of  this  vision  are  expressed  in  very  bold 
and  impressive  figures.  An  angel  is  represented  as 
descending  from  heaven  having  the  key  of  the  bottom- 
less pitj  and  a  great  chain  in  his  hand,  laying  hold  on 
the  dragon,  or  devil,  and  binding  him;  then  casting  him 
into  the  bottomless  pit,  or  hell,  shutting,  or  locking  him 
up  and  setting  a  seal  upon  him,  that  he  might  not  de- 
ceive the  nations  for  a  thousand  years-  These  figura- 
tive terms  only  signify  simply,  that  an  effectual  restraint 
would  be  laid  upon  Satan,  that  he  should  not  traverse, 
or  walk  to  and  fro  in  the  earth,  and  propagate  delusion 
and  wickedness,  as  he  had  in  antecedent  periods.  And 
the  infernal  influence  of  Satan  being  restrained,  the 
kingdoms  of  ihis  world  would  become  the  kingdoms 
of  Christ.  The  appearance  of  thrones,  and  those  who 
sat  upon  them,  imports,  that  then  the  saints  will  take 
the  kingdom,  and  truth  and  righteousness  prevail  in 
the  world.  At  this  period,  martyrs  and  the  witnesses 
of  Jesus,  are  re|;resenied  as  rising  from  the  dead  and 
reigning  with  Christ  a  thousand  years.  This  is  term- 
ed the  first  resurrection,  and  ihey  who  shall  participate 
in  it  are  pronounced  blessed  and  holy;  upon  whom  the 
second  death  shall  have  no  power,  or  who  shall  be  ex- 
empted from  the  pains  and  tortures  of  eternal  torment. 
This  period  is  termed.  The  millennium. 

The  symbols  of  this  vision  have  been  very  different. 
ly  explained  by  the  liiost  learned  and  judicious  expos- 
icors.  Some  Jiave  explained  them  literally,  and  insisted, 
that  Christ  will  person.illy  apjjear  and  reign  on  the 
earth,  and  that  martyrs  and  saints  will  be  raised  from 
the  dead,  and  participate  in  the  honors  and  felicities  of 
his  kingdom — but  this  explanation  does  not  accord 
with  the  symbolical  structure  of  this  proplu  cy,  which 
represents  moral  and  spnitual  subjects  by  external  and 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XX.    367 

visible  objects,  and  consequently  denotes  the  reii^n  of 
Christ  to  be  not  a  temporal  kingdom  in  external 
power,  pomp  and  splendor;  but  a  spiritual  and  holy 
kingdom,  erected  in  the  souls  of  men,  in  light,  or  knowl- 
edge, holiness,  peace  and  comfort:  and  the  resurrection 
of  saints  and  martyrs,  to  denote  the  revival  and  preva- 
lence of  their  faith  and  piety,  their  fortitude  and  zeal  in 
the  cause  of  Christ — suggesting,  that  in  the  niilleani- 
um,  saints  will  be  as  eminent  for  holiness,  fruitfulness 
and  comfort,  as  were  ancient  prophets  and  the  mariyrs 
of  Jesus. 

The  grammatical  construction  of  the  paragraph  re- 
quires this  explanation.  If  a  literal  resurrection  of  the 
martyrs  and  saints  be  understood,  then  all  the  wicked 
dead  continue  in  their  graves  until  the  thousand  years 
shall  have  expired,  through  which  the  saints  vvill  reig.i 
with  Christ  upon  earth.  But  when  the  thousand  years 
are  finished,  the  rest  of  the  dead^  the  wicked,  live  again* 
The  text  by  logical  and  necessary  implication,  as  con- 
clusively proves  the  resurrection  of  the  wicked  dead, 
at  the  termination  of  the  thousand  years,  as  the  resur- 
rection of  the  martyrs  and  siintsat  the  commencement 
of  them;  and  each  before  the  general  resurrection,  v.  13, 
and  this  construction  will  prove  three  distinct  resur- 
rections; the  first,  of  the  saints,  at  the  commencement 
of  the  millenium,  the  second,  of  the  wicked,  at  the  con- 
clusion of  it,  and  the  third,  at  the  end  of  the  world.  But 
if  wc  understand  the  terms  metaphorically,  the  resur- 
rection of  the  martyrs  to  denote,  the  revival  of  their  faith 
and  piety  in  the  millenium,  as  God  opened  the  graves 
of  Israel  and  brought  his  ]>eople  from  them,  denoting 
his  raising  them  from  their  depressed  state  to  prosperi- 
ty, Ezek.  xxxvii — and  as  the  spirit  of  Elijah  revived 
in  John  the  Baptist,  the  terms  of  the  text  will  be  con- 
sistent one  with  the  other,  with  the  scriptures  in  gener. 
al,  and  the  sense  obvious  and  iinpressive.  Tiie  influ- 
ence of  Sjtan  being  restrained,  error  and  wickedness 
will  subside,  and  truth  and  righteousness  will  revive 
and  predominate,  or  the  sainis  will  take  the  kingdom 
and  reign  with  Christ  a  thousand  years.  When  the 
thousand  years  shall  have  expired,  Satan  will  be  loosed, 


268    Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XX» 

the  spirit  of  delusion  and  wickedness  revive,  and  the 
wicked  again  reign  on  the  earth.  According  to  this 
explanation,  the  reign  of  Christ  and  the  saints,  vvill  be  a 
a  spiritual  and  holy  reign.  This  has  been  so  ably  dis- 
cussed by  those  eminent  divines,  Lowman,  Edwards, 
Bellamy  and  Hopkins,  and  is  so  much  the  subject  of  the 
meditation,  f:uth,  hope  and  prayer,  of  those  who  prefer 
the  peace  of  Jerusalem  to  their  chief  joy,  tha*^  particu- 
lar observations  upon  it  are  unnecessary,  and  will  be 
suspended. 

7.  And  when  the  thousand  years  are  expired,  Sitan 
shall  be  loosed  out  of  his  prison. 

8.  And  shall  go  out  to  deceive  the  nations  which 
are  in  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth,  Gog  and  Magog, 
to  gather  them  together  to  battle,  the  number  of  whom 
is  as  the  sand  of  the  sea. 

9.  And  they  went  up  on  the  breadth  of  the  earth, 
and  compassed  the  camp  of  the  saints  about,  and  the 
beloved  city:  and  fire  came  down  from  God  out  of 
heaven,  and  devoured  them. 

10.  And  the  devil  that  deceived  them  was  cast  into 
the  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone  where  the  beast  and 
false  prophet  are,  and  shall  be  tormented  day  and  night 
forever  and  ever. 

This  paragraph  informs  us,  that  after  the  millennium 
shall  have  expired,  and  Satan  be  loosed  from  his 
prison,  he  will  make  a  mighty  effort  to  restore  the  for- 
tune and  interest  of  his  infernal  kingdom.  That  for 
this  purpose,  he  will  pervade  the  world,  g^oing  to  the 
four  quarters  of  the  earth,  diffusing  the  spirit  of  delusion 
and  wickedness,  inciting  the  nations,  termed  Gog  and 
Magogs  to  a  general  insurrection,  and  entice  them  to 
make  war  upon  Christ  and  his  people.  In  this  they 
will  so  fur  succeed  as  to  compass  the  camr>  of  the 
saints,  formed  to  resist  them,  and  the  beloved  city,  or 
church.  In  this  time  of  extreme  hazard,  when  the 
church  is  about  to  be  overcome,  and  fall  a  victim  to 
the  malignity  and  fury  of  her  infernal  foes,  for  her  de- 
liverance, Christ,  her  Lord  and  avenger  will  interpose, 
and  by  fire  from  heaven  destroy  the  hostile  host,  seize 
that  old  deceiver  the  devil,  and  cast  him  into  the  lake 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  CJiajiter  XX.    369 

of  lire  and  brimstone,  to  wliich  the  beast  ai.d  false 
prophet  had  been  previously  consigned,  in  which  hornd 
state  he  will  be  incessantly  tormented  forever  and  ever. 

11.  And  I  saw  a  great  white  throne,  and  hirn  that 
sat  on  it,  from  whose  face  the  earth  and  the  h(.aven  fled 
away;  and  there  was  found  no  place  for  them. 

12.  And  I  saw  the  dead,  small  and  great,  stand 
before  God:  and  the  books  were  opened,  and  another 
book  was  opened,  which  is  the  book  of  life:  and  the 
dead  were  judged  out  of  those  things  which  were  writ- 
ten in  the  books,  according  to  their  works. 

13.  And  the  sea  gave  up  the  dead  which  were  in  it; 
and  death  and  hell  delivered  up  the  dead  which  were  in 
them:  and  they  were  judged  every  man  according  to 
their  works. 

14.  And  death  and  hell  were  cast  into  the  lake  of 
fire.     This  is  the  second  death. 

15.  And  whosoever  was  not  found  written  in  the 
book  of  life  was  cast  into  the  like  of  fire. 

The  hostile  host  vanquished,   and  the    old  deceiver 
cast  into  the  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone,  a  most  sublime 
and    majestic   scene    is  next  displayed — a  great  white 
throne,  and  him  that  sat  upon  it,  the  Son  of  man,  Christ, 
enthroned  in  glory,  from  whose  effulgence  heaven  and 
earth  fled  away,  and  at  whose  presence,  deaih,  hell,  or 
the  grave,  and  the  sea,  resigned  their  dead,  and  the  sol- 
emn retributions  of  eternity  commencing.     To  denote 
the  regularity  and  equity  of  the  process,  the  books,  in 
which  are  re[)resented  as  registered  the   thoughts  and 
acts  of  men,  are  opened,  and  the  book  of  life  in    which 
are  inscribed  all  those  who  were  given  to  Christ   from 
the  foundation  of  the  world.     By  these  shall  the  indi- 
vidual  characters  of  all  men  be  ascertained,  and  every 
man  be  rewarded  according  to  his  works.  The  wicked 
shall  go    away   into  everlasting  punishment;    but  the 
righteous  into    life  eternal.     Death    and  hell,    or  the 
grave,  shall  be  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire,  or  the  miseries 
of  this  life,   to  the  wicked,  be   succeeded  by  incessant 
pain  and  perpetual  torment  in  hell.      Th/s  is  the  second 
death.    Now  all  the  eternal  counsels  of  God  an  effected, 
and  all   the  immediate  purposes  for  which  he  created 
47 


S70  Explcmation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XX. 

the  world  are  accomplished.  Now  the  whole  tempora- 
ry system  of  Divine  Providence  is  consummated.  Now 
all  the  ends  for  which  Christ  assumed  the  mediatorial 
character  are  attained,  and  having  put  down  all  rule  and 
authority  and  power,  and  adjusted  the  state  of  the  uni- 
verse for  eternity,  he  will  deliver  up  the  kingdom  to 
God,  even  the  Father,  that  God  may  be  all  in  all.  A- 
men.     Glory  to  God  in  the  highest. 

Chap.  XXI. 

1.  And  I  saw  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth:  for  the 
first  heaven  and  the  first  earth  were  passed  away;  and 
there  was  no  more  sea. 

2.  And  I  John  saw  the  holy  city,  new  Jerusalem, 
coming  down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  prepared  as  a 
bride  adorned  for  her  husband. 

3.  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  heaven,  saying,. 
Behold  the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men,  and  he  will 
dwell  with  them,  and  they  shall  be  his  people,  and  God 
himself  shall  be  with  them,  and  be  their  God. 

4.  And  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their 
eyes;  and  there  shall  be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow, 
nor  crying,  neither  shall  their  be  any  more  pian;  for  the 
former  things  are  passed  away. 

5.  And  he  that  sat  upon  the  throne  said,  Beljold,  I 
make  all  things  new.  And  he  said  unto  me,  Writei 
for  these  words  are  true  and  faithful. 

6.  And  he  said  unlo  me,  It  is  done.  I  am  Alpha  and 
Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  end.  I  will  give  unto 
him  that  is  athirst  of  the  fountain  of  the  water  of  life 
freely. 

7.  He  that  overcometh  shall  inherit  all  things:  and  I 
will  be  his  God,  and  he  shall  be  my  son. 

8.  Butthe  fearful,  and  unbelieving,  and  the  abomina- 
ble, and  murderers,  and  whoremongers,  and  sorcerers, 
and  idolaters,  and  all  liars,  shall  have  their  pan  in  the 
lake  which  burneth  with  fire  and  brimstone;  which  is 
the  second  death. 

In  the  beginning  God  created  the  heaven  and  the 
earth,  and  man  in  his  own  image.  When  the  moral 
beauty  of  this  work  was  efEiced  and  despoiled  by  the 


ETplanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XXI.  371 

apostasy  of  man,  in  the  work  of  redemption  by  Jesus 
Christ,  God  commenced  a  renovating  system,  or  a  new 
ci-eation.  This  work  he  has  continued  and  promoted 
throup;h  all  the  revolutions  and  events  of  time,  and  being 
consummated  in  the  transactions  of  the  d(\y  of  judg- 
ment, the  old  heaven  and  earth  wax  old  like  a  gar- 
ment, are  folded  upas  a  vesture,  and  with  the  sea  pass 
away  and  disappear,  and  the  new  heaven  and  earth  are 
displayed  in  all  the  beauty  and  glory  of  a  divine  im- 
pression. This  new  heaven  and  earth,  are  the  holy 
city,  the  church,  perfected  and  beautified  with  celestial 
grace,  and  prepared  as  a  bride  adorned  for  her  husband, 
to  celebrate  the  heavenly  nuptials,  and  eternally  enjoy 
the  embraces  and  complacence  of  her  Lord  and  Head, 
Christ  Jesus.  Now  the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men, 
the  church,  and  he  will  dwell  with  them,  and  they  shall 
be  his  people,  and  he  will  be  their  God.  Now  God 
will  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes,  for  the  former 
things,  the  old  heavens,  earth,  and  sea,  with  their  at- 
tending evils,  pain,  sickness,  sorrow  and  death,  have 
passed  away.  Now  there  is  a  complete  renovation, 
assured  by  a  divine  testimony,  for  the  consolation  of 
his  people.  He  who  sits  on  the  throne  saith,  Behold, 
I  make  iill  things  new,  adding,  It  is  done.  Now  all  the 
counsels  iind  promises  of  God  are  fulfilled,  he  who 
thirsts  takes  the  water  of  life  freely,  and  the  righteous, 
inheriting  everlasting  life,  are  satisfied  as  with  marrow 
and  fatness.  But  the  fearful,  the  spiritually  timid,  who 
dare  not  confide  in  God's  v/isdom,  promises  and  faith- 
fulness, and  the  unbelieving,  who  reject  Christ  and  his 
grace,  the  abominable,  the  impenitent  and  incorrigibly 
wicked,  shall  have  their  part  in  the  lake  of  fire  and 
brimstone,  which  is  the  second  death. 

9.  And  there  came  unto  me  one  of  the  seven  angels 
which  had  the  seven  vials  full  of  the  seven  last  plagues, 
iind  talked  with  mv,  saying,  Come  hither,  I  will  shew 
thee  the  bride,  the  Lamb'b  wife. 

10.  And  he  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit  to  a  great 
and  liigh  mountain,  and  shewed  me  that  great  city,  the 
holy  Jerusalem,  descending  out  of  heaven  hom  God. 

11.  Having  the  glory  of  God:     and  her  light  was 


372  Explanation  of  the  RevelaHon^  Chapter  XXL 

like  unto  a  stone  most  precious,   even  like  a  jasper 
stone,  clear  as  crystal; 

12.  And  had  a  wall  great  and  high,  and  had  twelve 
gates,  and  at  the  gates  twelve  angels,  and  names  writ- 
ten thereon,  which  are  the  names  of  the  twelve  tribes 
of  the  children  of  Israel. 

13.  On  the  east  three  gates;  on  the  north  three 
gates;  on  the  south  three  gates;  and  on  the  west  three 
gates. 

14.  And  the  wall  of  the  city  had  twelve  foundations, 
and  in  them  the  names  of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the 
Lamb. 

15.  And  he  that  talked  with  me  had  a  golden  reed 
to  measure  the  city,  and  the  gates  thereof,  and  the  wall 
thereof. 

16  And  the  city  lieth  four  Square,  and  the  length  is 
as  large  as  the  breadth.  And  he  measured  the  city 
with  the  reed,  twelve  thousand  furlongs.  The  length 
and  the  breadth  and  the  height  of  it  are  equal. 

17.  And  he  measured  the  wall  thereof,  an  hundred 
and  forty  and  four  cubits,  according  to  the  measure 
of  a  man,  that  is,  of  the  angel. 

18.  And  the  building  of  the  wall  of  it,  was  of  jasper: 
and  the  city  was  pure  gold,  like  unto  clear  glass. 

19.  And  the  foundations  of  the  wall  of  the  city  were 
garnished  with  all  manner  of  precious  stones.  The 
first  foundation  was  jasper;  the  second,  sapphire;  the 
third,  a  chalcedony;  the  fourth,  an  emerald; 

20.  The  fifth,  sardonyx;  the  sixth,  sardius;  the 
seventh,  chrysolite;  the  eighth,  beryl;  the  ninth,  a  to- 
paz; the  tenth,  a  chrysoprasus;  the  eleventh,  a  ja- 
cinth;  the  twelfth,  an  airjethyst. 

21.  And  the  twelve  gates  were  twelve  pearls;  eve- 
ry several  gate  was  of  one  i  earl:  and  the  street  of  the 
city  u^as  pure  gold,  as  it  were  transparent  glass. 

22.  And  I  saw  no  temple  therein:  for  the  Lord  God 
AlrT'ighty  and  the  Lamb  are  the  temple  of  it. 

23.  And  the  city  had  no  need  of  the  sun,  neither  of 
the  ujoon,  to  shine  in  il:  for  the  glory  of  God  did 
hghteii  it,  and  the  Lamb  is  the  light  thereof. 


£x«/«^*^'^^^*  9f  '^'^  Revelation,  Chapter  XXI.  373 

24.  And  the  nations  of  them  which  are  saved  shall 
walk  in  the  light  ot  it:  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  do 
bring  thei:  glory  and  honor  into  it. 

25.  And  the  gates  of  it  shall  not  be  shut  at  all  by 
day:  for  there  shall  be  no  night  there. 

26.  And  they  shall  bring  the  glory  and  honor  of  the 
nations  into  it. 

27.  And  there  shall  in  no  wise  enter  into  it  any 
thing  that  defileth,  neither  whatsoever  workcth  abomi- 
nation, or  maketh  a  lie;  but  they  which  are  written  in 
the  Lamb's  book  of  life. 

The  old  heaven  and  earth  having  passed  away,  and 
the  new  introduced,  to  give  a  most  perspicuous  and 
impressive  view  of  thein,  one  of  the  seven  angels, 
(probably  that  which  had  shown  him  the  destruction 
of  Babylon  the  great)  addressed  the  apostle,  Come  up 
hither,  and  I  will  shew  the  bride,  the  Lamb's  wife. 
Instantly  he  was  carried  away  in  the  spirit,  or  in  a 
prophetic  rapture,  to  a  great  mountain  from  which  he 
could  have  a  most  distinct  and  extensive  view,  and 
saw  that  great  city,  the  holy  Jerusalem,  or  the  church, 
in  its  glorified  state,  in  all  its  splendor  and  beauty. 
This  he  describes  by  the  similitude  of  a  city,  having 
twelve  gates,  and  at  the  gates  twelve  angels,  one  at 
each,  as  watchmen,  or  porters,  and  on  ihe  gates  were  in- 
scribed the  names  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel.  Up- 
on each  side,  east,  west,  north  and  south,  were  three 
gates,  giving  admission  of  entrance  from  the  four 
parts  of  the  world,  as  they  shall  come  from  the  east 
and  from  the  west,  from  the  north  and  from  the  south, 
and  sit  down  with  Abraham,  Isaac  and  Jacob,  in  the 
kingdom  of  God.  The  city  had  also  twelve  founda- 
tions, on  which  were  engraved  the  names  of  the  twelve 
apostles  of  the  Lamb,  signifying,  that  the  church  is 
built  upon  the  foundation  of  the  apostles  and  prophets, 
Jesus  Christ  being  the  chief  corner  stone.  The  men- 
suration of  the  city  was  by  twelve,  four  square,  ap^plica- 
ble  to  the  twelve  tribes,  or  to  the  twelve  apostles,  equal 
in  length,  breadth,  and  height,  denoting  its  uniformity, 
strength,  and  beauty — built  and  garnished  with  pre^ 
cious  stones  and  gold,  like  the  brcasi plate,  the  Urira 


374  Explanation  ofiJie  Revelation^  Chapter  XXlI. 

and  Thummim,  the  lights  and  perfections,  of  the  high 
priest.  To  ihe  apostle  it  was  singular  and  surprising 
that  he  saw  no  temple  in  it;  but  for  this  a  particular 
reason  was  assigned,  the  Lord  God  and  the  Lamb  are 
the  temple  of  it,  the  centre  and  object  of  all  devotion, 
of  adoration  and  love,  of  joy  and  praise.  And  the  city, 
illuminated  by  the  glory  of  God  and  the  Lamb,  had  no 
need  of  the  sun,  or  the  moon.  In  this  divine  radi- 
ance, blessed  condition!  the  nations  of  the  saved 
walk  continually;  and,  being  incessant,  there  is  no  night 
there,  and  the  gates  of  the  city  are  never  shut.  And 
they  bring  the  glory  and  honor  of  the  nations  into  it, 
as  the  grand  repository  of  all  that  is  excellent,  glorious 
and  desiral  1.-. — This  accumulation  of  figures,  most 
sublime  and  expressive,  so  far  as  means  can  effect  it, 
is  designed  to  impress  our  minds  with  the  perfection 
and  beauty,  the  glory  and  blessedness,  of  the  church  in 
heaven — ^wiih  those  things  which  eye  hath  not  seen, 
nor  ear  heard,  nor  the  heart  of  man  conceived,  but 
which  God  hath  prepared  for  them  that  love  him.  In- 
to the  holy  city  shall  not  any  thing  which  defile«^h  ever 
enter,  no  unworthy  character  ever  be  admitted;  but 
those  only  uhose  names  are  registered  in  the  Lamb's 
book  of  life. 

Chap.  XXIL 

1.  And  he  shewed  me  a  pure  river  of  water  of  life, 
clear  as  crystal,  proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of  God 
and  of  th.^  Lnmb. 

2.  In  the  midst  of  the  street  of  it,  and  on  either  side 
of  the  river,  was  there  the  tree  of  life,  which  bare  twelve 
jnanner  of  fruits,  and  yielded  her  fruit  every  month; 
and  the  leaves  of  the  tree  were  for  the  healing  of  the 
nations. 

3.  And  tliere  shall  be  no  more  curse:  but  the  throne 
of  God  and  of  the  Lamb  shall  be  in  ii;  and  his  ser- 
vants shall  serve  him. 

4.  And  they  shall  see  his  face;  and  his  name  shall 
be  in  their  foreheads. 

5.  And  there  shall  be  no  night  there;  and  they  need 
no  candle,  neither  light  of  the  sun;  for  the  Lord  God 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XXII.  375 

givetli  them   light:  and  they  shall  reign  for   ever  and 
ever. 

In  this  paragraph,  the  description  of  the  new  Jerusa- 
lem is  continued  and  comj)leted.  To  the  wall,  ,u:ates, 
foundation  and  street  of  it,  is  added  a  pure  river  of  the 
water  of  life,  proceednig  from  the  throne  of  God  and 
the  Lamb,  representing  ihose  salutiferous  communica- 
tions of  the  Holy  Spirit  which  will  perpetually  make 
glad  the  city  of  God,  and  refresh  the  souls  of  his  peo- 
ple. In  the  midst  of  the  street,  and  on  either  side  of 
the  river,  stood  the  tree  of  life  which  bare  fruit  abun- 
dantly, for  all  times  and  seasons;  so  the  citizens,  rich- 
ly supplied,  shall  not  hunger  any  more,  nor  thirst  any 
more.  Even  the  leaves  are  the  healing  of  the  nations, 
and  the  inhabitant  shall  not  say,  /  am  sick;  and  con- 
sequently, there  shall  be  no  more  curse;  but  the  throne 
of  God  and  the  Lamb  shall  be  in  it,  constituting  it  the 
centre  and  seat  of  purity  and  felicity,  and  his  servants 
shall  serve  him  with  the  most  i)ure  and  exalted  devo- 
tion, and  shall  see  his  face  with  the  most  rapturous 
delight;  and  blessed  shall  they  be,  O  Lord,  who  walk 
in  the  light  of  thv  countenance. 

6.  And  he  said  unto  me,  These  sayings  are  faithful 
and  true:  and  the  Lord  God  of  the  holy  prophets  sent 
his  angel  to  shew  unto  his  servants  the  things  which 
must  shortly  be  done. 

7.  Behold,  I  come  quickly:  blessed  is  he  that  keep- 
eth  the  sayings  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book. 

This  paragraph  is  a  soiemn  confirmation  of  the  truth 
of  these  predictions,  and  the  certainty  of  their  accom- 
plishment, in  their  appointed  time  and  order;  with  a 
repetition  of  the  promise,  chap,  i,  v.  3.  Blessed  is  he 
that  keepeth  the  sayings  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book.* 

8.  And  I  John  saw  these  things,  and  lieard  them. 
Ai\d  when  I  had  heard  and  seen,  I  fell  down  to  worship 
before  the  feet  of  the  angel  which  shewed  me  those 
things. 

*  These  expressions,  compared  with  cliap.  i,  v.  3,  and  19, 
are  inserted  as  a  paremhesis,  the  observation  of  the  apostle,  vcr, 
S,  referring  to  tlic  description  of  the  ne\v  Jerusalem,  or  are 
spoken  in  anticipation  of  ver.  10—21. 


376  Explanation  of  the  Revelation^  Chapter  XXIL 

9.  Then  saiih  he  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not:  for 
I  am  thy  fellow  servant,  and  of  thy  brethren  the  proph- 
ets, and  of  them  which  keep  the  sayings  of  this  book: 
Worship  God. 

As  upon  the  exhibition  of  the  Lamb's  wife,  prepar- 
ed for  the  nuptial  solemnity,  chap,  xix,  7,  this  vision 
of  the  new  Jerusalem  so  enraptured  the  apostle,  that 
incautiously,  he  fell  at  the  feet  of  the  angel  to  worship 
him;  against  which  he  remonstrated,  informing  him, 
that  he  was  a  fellow  servant,  and  renewedly  directed 
him  loxvorship  God. 

10.  And  he  saith  unto  me,  Seal  not  the  sayings  of 
the  prophecy  of  this  book:  for  the  time   is  at  hand. 

11.  He  that  is  unjust,  let  him  be  unjust  still:  and 
he  which  is  filthy,  let  him  be  filthy  still:  and  he  that 
is  righteous,  let  him  be  righteous  still:  and  he  that  is 
holy,  let  him  be  holy  still. 

12.  And,  behold,  I  come  quickly;  and  my  reward 
is  with  mc,  to  give  every  man  according  as  his  work 
shall  be. 

13.  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the 
end,  the  first  and  the  last. 

14.  Blessed  are  they  that  do  his  commandments,  that 
the}'  may  have  right  to  the  tree  of  life,  and  may  enter  in 
through  the  gates  into  the  cit}*. 

15.  For  without  are  dogs,  and  sorcerers,  and  whore- 
mongers, and  murderers,  and  idolaters,  and  whosoever 
Icveth  and  maketh  a  lie. 

16.  I  Jesus  have  sent  mine  angel  to  testify  unto  you 
these  things  in  the  churches.  I  am  the  root  and  the 
offspring  of  David,  and  the  bright  and  morning  star. 

17.  And  the  Spirit  and  the  bride  say.  Come.  And 
let  him  that  heareth  say,  Come.  And  let  him  that  is 
athirst  come.  And  whosoever  will,  let  him  take  the 
water  of  life  freely. 

18.  For  I  testify  unto  every  man  that  heareth  the 
words  of  the  piophecy  of  this  book.  If  any  man  shall 
add  unto  these  things,  God  shall  add  unto  him  the 
plagues  that  are  written  in  this  book. 

19.  And  if  any  man  shall  take  away  from  the  words 
of  the  book  of  this  prophecy,  God  shall  take  away  his 


Explanation  of  the  Revelation,  Chapter  XXL  ST*/ 

part  out  of  the  book  of  life,  and  out  of  the  holy  city, 
and  ffoin  the  things  which  are  written  in  this  book. 

liO  He  which  testifieth  these  things  saith,  Surely  I 
eome  quirkly;   Anicn.    Even  so,  cone,  Lord  Jesus. 

21.  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you 
all.     Amen.* 

The  important  subjects  of  the  Revelation  having 
been  disclosed,  the  apostle  received  the  direction,  most 
proliably  from  Christ  hiniself,  Seal  not  the  sayings  of 
the  prophecy  of  this  book;  for  the  time  [of  their  ac- 
complishment] is  at  hand — the  scenes  will  soon  begin 
to  open,  and  the  ev«-nts  will  be  accomplished  in  their 
order  and  season:  and  when  they  shall  be  consumma- 
ted, then  he  that  is  unjust  shall  be  unjust  still:  and  he 
that  is  filthy,  shall  be  filthy  still:  and  he  that  is  right- 
eous, shall  be  righteous  still:  and  he  that  is  holy  srtall 
be  holy  still.  To  impress  these  subjects  dee)>ly,  the 
solemn  declaration  is  added,  Behold  1  come  quickly, 
pronounced  by  Christ  in  his  own  divine,  mujestio  per- 
son, as  the  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  first  and  the  last: 
who  also  announced  the  blessedness  of  the  obedient,  as 
they  should  have  right  to  the  tree  of  life,  and  enter 
through  the  gales  into  the  city,  and  so  be  separated 
from  the  society,  and  exempted  from  the  condition  of 
dogs,  and  sorcerers,  and  whoremongers,  and  m  u'der- 
ers,  and  idolaters,  and  whosoever  loveth  and  maketh  a 
lie,t  vvho  shall  have  their  part  in  the  lake  of  fire  and 
brimstone. 

The  authenticity  of  the  Revelation  is  attested  by 
Christ  in  his  essential  divinity,  and  as  the  true  light 
which  came  into  the  world.  I  Jesus  have  sent  mine 
angel  to  testify  unto  you  these  things  in  the  churches. 

*  There  is  manifestly  a  change  of  persons  between  the  first 
and  last  part  of  this  chapter.  The  first  part  was  spoken  by  one 
of  the  seven  angels,  who  appears  to  have  terminated  his  inter- 
view with  the  apostle,  ver  9,  upon  which  Christ,  who  appeared 
to  him,  chap,  i,  now  manifested  himself  in  his  .own  person. 

t  Though  this  expression,  loveth  and  inaketh  a  lie.,  and  the 
term  all  liars,  chap,  xxi,  8,  may  apply  to  all  deceitlul  workers, 
they  prob?bly  have  particular  respect  to  the  papal  hierarchy, 
who  spoke  lies  in  hypocrisy,  1  Tim.  iv,  2. 

48 


378  Recapitulation. 

I  am  the  root  and  the  offspring  of  David,  the  bright 
and  morning  star. 

In  the  view  of  these  predictions,  and  in  reference  to 
their  accomplishment,  especially  that  which  relates  to 
the  coming  ol  Christ  the  second  time  without  sin  to 
salvation,  the  Spirit  and  the  bride,  the  church,  the 
Lamb's  wife,  say.  Come,  and  let  him  that  hearetli,  that 
iinderstandtth  and  complieih,  unite  in  the  invitation, 
and  say,  Come;  and  let  him  who  isathirst,  or  ardently 
desires  the  promised  blessings,  Come;  and  whosoever 
will,  let  him  take  the  water  of  life  freely.  A  sacred 
respect  to  the  revelation,  and  the  inspired  volume,  of 
which  it  is  the  ccjnciusion,  is  required  by  the  solemn 
consideration,  thai  if  any  man  add  to  these  things,  God 
shall  add  unto  him  the  plagues  that  are  written  in  this 
book:  And  if  any  man  shall  take  away  from  the  words 
of  the  book  of  this  prophecy,  God  shall  take  away  his 
part  out  of  the  book  of  life,  and  out  of  the  holy  city, 
and  fiom  the  thmgs  that  are  written  in  this  book. 

Christ  concludes  the  revelation  which  God  gave  him, 
in  the  same  august  character  in  which  he  commenced 
it,  as  the  Alpha  and  Omega,  and  the  righteous  judge 
who  will  render  to  every  man  according  to  his  works. 
He  who  tesiificth  these  things  saith,  Surely  I  come 
quickly,  to  fulfil  these  predictions,  and  to  judge  the 
world — to  which  the  apostle,  for  himself  and  in  the 
name  of  the  whole  church,  replies.  Amen — concludmg 
with  the  apostolic  benediction.  The  grace  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  be  with  you  all.     Amen. 

RECAPITULATION. 

As  it  was  the  design  contemplated  in  this  work, 
to  explain  the  Revelation  in  the  hope  of  rendering  that 
obscure,  yet  important,  part  of  the  hoiy  scriptures  more 
intelligible,  and  more  useful  to  common  readers,  to  at- 
tain the  object  more  effectually,  it  is  proposed  to  ex- 
hibit the  symbols  it  contains,  in  the  order  in  which 
they  are  placed,  and  the  events  it  is  apprehended  they 
designate,  in  a  concise  and  summary  manner. 


Recapitulation.  o7Q 

The  prophetic  series  properly  commences  with 
opening  the  first  seal,  chap,  vi,  v.  1,  2,  p.  214,  when 
the  apostle  saw  a  white  horse  and  his  rider  going 
forth  conquering  and  to  conquer — representing  the  Ro- 
man generals  making  war  upon  the  Jews  and  destroy- 
ing Jerusalem. 

The  appearance  of  a  red  horse  and  him  who  sat 
thereon,  having  a  great  sword,  and  power  to  take  peace 
from  the  earth  upon  opening  the  second  seal,  v.  3,  4, 
p.  215,  denoted  the  insurrections  of  the  Jews  against  the 
Romans,  in  which,  besides  the  terrible  slaughter  (f  the 
Romans,  the  Jews  sustained  the  loss  of  580,000  men, 
and  the  destruction  of  a  thousand  of  their  best  fortified 
towns  and  castles. 

The  vision  of  the  black  horse  and  him  who  sat  there- 
on, when  the  third  seal  was  opened,  v.  5,  6,  p.  216,  de- 
noted the  famine  wiiich  distressed  the  empire — as  the 
pair  of  balances,  or  scales,  may  designate  the  adminis- 
tration of  equity  and  justice  by  the  emperors,  for  which 
this  period  was  remarkable. 

The  pale  horse  who  had  death  for  his  rider,  and  a 
grave  for  his  attendant,  with  power  to  kill  the  fourth 
part  of  men  with  the  sword,  or  war,  hunger,  or  fam- 
ine, death,  or  pestilence,  and  the  beasts  of  the  field,  un- 
der the  fourth  seal,  v.  7,  8,  p.  217,  denoted,  the  distress 
and  depopulation  of  the  empire  by  those  terrible  judg- 
ments. 

The  opening  of  the  fifth  seal,  v.  10,  11,  p.  218,  which 
exhibited,  under  the  altar,  the  souls  of  the  martyrs, 
respected  the  Pagan  persecutions,  and  particularly  the 
persecution  of  Diociesian,  which  raged  vvith  extreme 
violence  and  severity  for  ten  years,  and  was  denom- 
inated, The  era  of  the  martyrs. 

The  eclipse  of  the  sun,  lurning  the  moon  into 
blood,  and  the  falhng  of  the  stars  froni  heaven,  u  hen 
the  sixth  seal  was  opened,  v.  12 — 17,  p.  220,  represent- 
ed the  great  revolution,  or  conversion,  in  the  reign  of 
Consiantine,  when  the  pagan  luminaries  were  extin- 
guished, pagan  princes  deposed,  the  pagan  relig- 
ion suppressed,  and  the  empire  converted  to  Chris- 
tianity.'    This  scene  commenced  about  A.  D.  312;  and 


380  Recapitulation. 

terminated  A.  D.  323  This  is  presumed  to  symbol- 
ize the  same  scene  with  the  war  in  heaven,  chap,  xii,  7. 
By  this  the  great  red  dragon,  or  beast,  which  repre- 
sented the  pagan  idolatrous  empire  of  Rome,  was 
wounded  to  death,  chap.  xiii.  3. 

The  vision  of  the  four  angels  holding  the  four  winds, 
and  sealing  the  servants  of  God  in  their  foreheads, 
chap,  vii,  p.  227,  immediately  respected  the  tranquillity 
of  the  empire,  and  the  great  accessions  to  the  visible 
church,  in  the  protecting  reign  of  Constantine,  from 
A.  D.  323. 

The  silence  in  heaven  upon  opening  the  seventh 
seal,  chap.  viii.  v.  1,  p.  220,  probably  denoted  the 
awful  expectation  with  which  the  empire  and 
church  awaited  the  irruption  of  the  Goths,  who  were 
formidably  collected  upon  their  northern  frontier,  up- 
on the  death  of  Theodosius.  A.  D.  395. 

The  storm  of  hail,  fire  and  blood,  upon  sounding 
the  first  trumpet,  v.  7,  p.  230,  represented  the  success- 
ive irrupfions  of  the  northern  nations  into  the  empire, 
A.  D.  396,  405,409,  441,  which  spread  such  distres- 
sing scenes  of  desolation  in  all  the  provinces  of  it  be- 
tween A.  D.  396,  and  450.  The  irruptions  of  these 
ntnions,  are  presumed  to  be  those  waters  as  a  flood, 
which  the  dragon  cast  out  of  his  mouth  (oospotamon 
as  a  river)  thai  he  might  cause  the  woman,  the  church, 
to  be  carried  away  with  the  flood,  chap,  xii,   15. 

The  mountain  burning  with  fire  cast  intothe  sea,  when 
the  second  angel  sounded,  v.  8,  p.  232,  symbolized 
Rome,  attacked,  j>iuiidered,  and  casiii)to  a  sea  of  trou- 
ble by  Genseric  and  the  Vandals  from  Africa,  A.  D. 
455. 

The  falling  of  the  star  from  heaven,  shining  as  a 
lamp,  when  the  third  angel  sounded,  v.  10,  p.  233,  de- 
noted the  deposition  of  the  emperor,  and  the  extinc- 
tion of  the  imperial  line  in  Atigusfulus,  A.  D.  476 — as 
the  falling  of  this  star,  called  wormwoocL  upon  the  riv- 
ers and  fountains,  denoted  the  bitter  disc(jrds  and  con- 
tentions consequent  upon  it  ebpecialiy  between  the 
Gothic  nations  and  the  lieutenants  of  the  eastern  em- 


Recapitulation,  381 

peror  about  the  possession  of  Rome,  and  the  provinces 
of  Italy,  between  A.  D.   490  and  554. 

In  the  re- establishment  of  Pat^an  idolatry  in  the  cm- 
pire  by  the  norihcrn  nations,  in  their  respective  do- 
minions, between  A.  D.  356  and  530,  the  beast  which 
was  wounded  to  death  did  live;  or  idolatry  whicii  had 
been  suppressed  was  revived  in  the  empire,  and  in  the 
ten  kingdoms  which  they  founded,  the  ten  horns  ap- 
peared on  his  seventh  head.  Soon  after  this,  the  beast 
with  two  horns  rose  out  of  the  earth;  or  the  pope  be- 
gan to  exercise  his  tyranny  in  the  church. 

The  eclipse  of  the  third  part  of  the  sun,  moon  and 
stars,  upon  sounding  the  fourth  trumpet,  v.  12,  p.  234, 
represented  the  revolution  effected  by  Longinus,  lieu- 
tenant of  the  eastern  ctnperor,  who  suppressed  the 
whole  form  of  Roman  government,  instituted  a  new 
administration,  and  tranferred  the  seat  of  authority 
from  Rome  to  Ravenna,  A.  D.  558.  The  other  three 
trumpets  are  distinguished  by  the  woes  annexed  to 
them  by  the  angel. 

About  A.  D.  606  commenced  tlie  1260  days,  or 
years,  in  which  the  witnesses  should  prophecy  in  sack- 
cloth, persecuted  by  the  beast.  In  this  term  were  the 
terrible  calamities  of  the  three  woes  inflicted,*  com- 
prising the  impressive  scenes  and  interesting  events 
which  are  almost  peculiarly  the  important  subjects  of 
the  Revelation,  and  to  which  the  preceding  visioiis  are 
subservient  as  an  introduction. 


The  opening  of  the 
bottomless  pit  upon 
sounding  the  fifth  tru  m- 
pet,  the  first  woe, 
clyap.  ix,  v.  1 — 12,  p. 
236,  from  which  pro 
cetded  a  smoke  which 
darkened  the  sun  and 
air,  denoted  the  delu- 
sion of  Mahomet,  which 
so   horridly    obscured 


About  the  time  that  Mahom- 
et commenced  his  work  of  de- 
lusion in  the  east,  the  witness- 
es began  to  prophesy  in  sack- 
clodi  for  the  term  of  1260 years, 
and  the  beast,  or  idolatrous 
power  of  Rome,  to  persecute 
them,  in  the  west.  These 
characters  are  first  exhibited, 
chap,  xi,  ver.  1 — 13.  The 
conflicting      scenes      between 


The  third  may  be  near  the  end^of  them. 


382 


Recapitulation, 


the  plory  of  Christ,  and 
the  dispensation  of  the 
gospel.  The  h)custs 
represented  his  follow- 
ers, and  the  devotees 
of  his  religion.  They 
had  power,  not  to  kill, 
but,  to  torment  rnen 
five  months,  computed 
prophetically,  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  years. 
Mahomet  began  to  in- 
vent and  methodize 
his  imposture  about 
A.  D.  606,  and  assum- 
ed the  character  of 
God's  prophet.  This 
judgment, or  the  effects 
of  this  woe,  may  have 
commenced  when  he 
began  to  propagate  his 
delusion  with  the 
sword,  A.D.  612.  His 
successors  conrinued 
the  work  of  delusion 
and  destruction  to 
A.  D,  762,  and  for 
150  years  most  griev- 
ously tormented  those 
men  who  had  not  the 
seal  of  God  in  their 
foreheads,  from  A.  D. 
612  to  762. 

It  is  intimated,  that  a 
term  of  time  would  e- 
lapse  between  the  first 
and  second  woe.  The 
successes  of  the  Ma- 
hometans terminated. 
A.   D.    762,  and   the 


them  are  introduced  by  chap, 
xii,  and  displayed  in  the  sub- 
sequent chapters.  The  amia- 
ble qualities  and  deportment  of 
the  witnesses,  chap.  xiv.  The 
blasphemy  and  persecuting 
tyranny  of  the  beast,  or  secu- 
lar empire,  chap,  xiii,  and  sup- 
porting the  woman,  or  apostate 
church,  chap,  xvii,  the  judg- 
ments of  God  inflicted  upon 
these  persecuting  powers  by 
the  vials,  chap,  xvi,  and  con- 
summated in  their  destruction, 
chap,  xviii,  xix. 

In  the  time  that  God  pun- 
ished the  superstitious  and  de- 
generate Christians,  especially 
in  the  east,*  and  destroyed  the 
eastern  empire  by  the  Turks, 
it  is  apprehended,  that  he  chas- 
tised the  idolatrous  Christiana 
of  the  west,  by  the  vials  and 
their  plagues.  These  are  ex- 
hibited, chap.  xvi. 

The  first  vial,  the  noisome 
and  grievous  sore^  v.  2,  p.  331, 
represented  the  discords  and 
contentions  between  the  em- 
))eror  Lewis  and  his  sons,  be- 
tween the  sons,  and  between 
their  descendants,  which  in- 
volved the  empire  in  civil  war, 
and  were  productive  of  the  most 
distressing  and  painful  effects. 
This  vial  was  poured  out  about 


*Though  the  woe  of  the  Mahom- 
etans extended  through  the  em- 
pire, it  was  principally  realized  by 
the  Christians  in  the  east. 


Recapitulation. 


383 


sixth  anj^el  sounded, 
1281.  Tlie  term,  con- 
sequently, between  the 
successes  of  the  Ma- 
hometans, and  the  sixth 
trumi)et,oi  second  woe, 
was  519  years. 

The      four     angels, 
loosed   upon  soundm.s: 
the  sixth  trumpet, V. 13,  j 
p.    242,  were  the  fouri 
Turkish     sultans,     or' 
princes,   who    had  es-i 
tablished   suUanies,   or 
principalities,  at    Bag- 1 
dad,  Damascus,  Alep-  ! 
po,  and  Iconium, which 
were  situated  conti.e:u- 
ous  to  the  great  river 
Euphrates. 

These  four  angels, 
the  Turks,  were  pre- 
pared for  a  year,  and  a 
month,  and  a  day,  and 
an  hour,  prophetic;  1 
ly  computed,  for  391 
years,  fifteen  days,  to 
slay  the  third  part  of 
men,  or  to  subvert  the 
empire  of  the  east. 

This  trumpet  sound- 
ed, A.  D.  1281,  and 
the  391  years  terminat- 
ed, A.  D.  1672.  In 
this  term,  the  Turks 
entirely  conquered  the 
eastern      empire,    and 


830,    and  continued    running 
more  than  a  hundred  years.* 

The  second  \'va\.  poured  into 
the  sea, -which  turned  it  to  bloody 
V.  3,  p  332,  prciigured  the  wars 
of  the  Chribtians  with  the  infi- 
dels, or  Mahometans,  for  ihe 
recovery  of  Jerusalem.  This 
vial  was  poured  out  about  A. 
D.  1090,  and  continued  to  the 
thirteenth  century. 

The  third  vial,  poured  upon 
the  rivers  and  fountains  which 
became  bloody  v.  4,  p  334-,  de- 
noted the  feuds  and  wars  be- 
tween the  emperors  and  popes, 
which  began  about  A.D.  1200, 
and  continued  more  than  a 
hundred  years. 

The  fourth  vial,  poured  up- 
on the  sun,  givini;  him  power 
to  scorch  men  with  fire^  v.  8, 
p.  336,  dcnoied  the  emulations 
and  contentions  of  the  popes 
about  the  papacy,  which  pro- 
duced such  vexatious  and 
baneful  effects  to  the  subjects 
of  the  empire  and  members  of 
die  church.  The  effects  of  this 
vial  began  to  be  realized  about 
A.  D.  1372. 

I'he  fifth  vial,  poured  upon 
the  seat  of  the  beast ^  \ .  10,  p. 
338,  prefigured  the  destruc- 
tive influence  of  the  reforma- 
tion b)  Luther  upon  the  idol- 
atrous power  of  the  empire, 
and  the  authority  of  the  pope, 
A.D.  1517. 

*The  dates  are  extracted  from 
Mr.  Low  man, 


384 


Recapitulation. 


possessed   its    various 
provinces. 


The  prophecy  re- 
lating to  the  four  an- 
gels, or  Turks,  ter- 
minates with  the  391 
years,  or  A.  D.  1672. 
They  will  continue  un- 
til the  imposture  of 
Mahomet  shall  be  ex- 
tirpated,when  the  beast 
and  false  prophet  shall 
be  destroyed. 


As  the  pouring  of  the  sixth 
vial, verse  12,p. 340, which  dried 
up  the  Euphrates,  or  exhausted 
the  revenue  of  the  papal  church, 
is  not  marked  with  any  notable 
event,  but  the  object  of  it  would 
be  effected  by  a  gradual  process, 
no  particular  period  for  it  can 
be  positively  assigned.     If  we 
suppose  it  to  have  been  poured 
out,  A.D.  1690,  it  will  give  it 
a  full  proportion  of  time  with 
the  other  vials. — The  egress  of 
I  the  unclean  spirits  to  the  kings 
j  of  the  earth,   exciting  them  to 
'  an  insurrection  against  God  Al- 
mighty, denotes  the  prevalence 
I  of  atheistic  infidelity  and  im- 
;  piety  in  the  civil  and  ecclesi- 
;  astical  powers  of  Rome.    The 
;  present  depressed  state  of  the 
j  papal  church,    and  the    athe- 
istic infidelity  disseminated  by 
Voltaire  and  his  associates,  with 
infernal  subtilty, which  display- 
ed  itself  with  horrid  virulence 
and  audacity  in  the  French  rev- 
olution,impress  our  minds  with 
evidence,    almost   irresistible, 
that  this  vial,  long  since,  has 
been  in  active  operation,  and 
may  be  already  exhausted. 
Very  concise  observations  on- 
ly will  be  made  upon  the  sev- 
enth vial,p.344.  In  its  influence, 
it  will  effect  the  complete  and 
final  destruction  of  great  Bab- 
ylon, or  the  papal  church.  The 
manner,  with  the  period,  will 


The  Seven  Seals  ojjcned. 


385 


now  be  referred  to   the  provi- 
dence of  God. 

It  is  intimated,  chap,  xi,  15, 
that  the  seventh  arigel  sounded, 
but  the  evils  inflicted  by  this 
woe,  are  not  exhibited.  It 
will  consunrimate  the  destruc- 
tion cf  the  beast  and  the  false 
I  prophet. 

From  A.D.  1866,  when  the  1260  expire,  to  the  mil- 
lennium, ihroi.gh  which  teim  the  light  and  prosperity 
of  the  church  v\ill  probably  increase,  (which  it  is  gen- 
erally ai.j.Tchtnded  will  ccnimtnct  A  D.  2000)  he 
time  wiil  be  employed  in  prej^aring  the  v\orld  for  the 
universal  and  blessed  r«  ign  of  Christ  on  earth  1000 
years.     Chap,  xi,  15,  di.^pla}td,  chap,  xx,  1 — 6. 

After  the  expiration  of  the  millenniu.",i,  Gog  and  Ma- 
gog \vill  compass  the  camp  of  the  sainis — be  destroyed 
by  Hre  from  heaver — and  the  world  summoned  to 
judgment,  ver.  7—15. 

We  have  now  the  prophetic  symbols  of  the  revela- 
tion, with  their  events,  and  the  periods  of  their  accom- 
plishment, in  direct  order  and  succession. 


Seals 
1. 

2. 


3. 


4. 


5. 


The  book  sealed.     The  seven  seals  opened. 

Periods. 

The  white  horse  and  his  rider — denotinq;     a   d. 
the  war  of  the  Romans  upon  the  Jews.  70 

The  red  horse  with  his  rider  taking 
peace  from  the  earth — the  insurrections  of 
the  Jews  against  the  Romans.  100 

The  black,  horse  and  balance — The  fam- 
ine in  Rome.  165 

The  pale  horse  with  death  for  his  rider, 
attended  by  a  grave,  or  coffin — A  great 
mortality  through  the  Roman  empire  by 
various  judgnieiits.  251 

Ti>e  souls  under  the  altar — Persecutions 
of  Christians.  300 

49 


386 


7he  Trumpets. 


Seals. 

6. 


7. 


1. 


2. 


3. 


The  great  earthquake,  the  sun  turned  to 
darkness,  and  the  moon  to  blood — the  sup- 
pression of  paganism,  and  the  conversion 
of  the  empire  to  Cliristianity. 

The  angels  holding  the  winds — and  the 
servants  of  God  sealed — The  tranquillity  of 
the  empire,  and  great  accessions  to  the  vis- 
ible church  in  the  reign  of  Constantine. 

The  silence  in  heaven,  when  the  seventh 
seal  was  opened,  denoted  the  solemn  sus- 
pense with  which  the  empire  awaited  the 
irruptions  of  the  northern  nations.  This 
seal  introduced  seven  angels  with  seven 
trumpets. 


The  Trumpets. 

The  storm  of  hail  and  fire,  mingled  with 
blood,  when  the  first  angel  sounded,  de- 
noted the  irruptions  of  the  Goths,  who 
spread  a  dreadful  scene  of  desolation  through 
the  empire. 

The  mountain  burning  with  fire  cast  in- 
to the  sea — Rome  attacked  and  plundered 
by  Genseric  and  the  Vandals  from  Africa. 

The  falling  of  a  star  from  heaven — the 
deposition  of  the  Roman  emperor,  Augus- 
tulus,  and  the  suppression  of  the  imperial 
line  by  Odoacer. 

The  falling  of  this  star  upon  the  rivers 
and  fountains,  which  made  ihem  bitter — 
the  bitter  discords  and  wars  between  the 
Gothic  kings,  and  especially,  between  them 
and  the  lieutenants  of  the  eastern  emperor, 
about  the  possession  of  Rome  and  the  prov- 
inces of  Italy. 

In  the  establishment  of  pagan  idolatry  in 
the  empire  by  the  northern  nations,  the 
beast  which  was  wounded  to  death  did  live. 
About  this  lime  commenced  the  apostacy 
of  the  Christian  church. 


Periods 


312 


323 


395 


396 
456 

47S 


4Se 


5%^ 


Woes. 


387 


Seals. 

4. 


The  eclipse  of  one  third  part  of  the  sun, 
moon  and  stars — the  entire  suppression  of 
the  Reman  form  of  government,  and  trans- 
ferring the  seat  of  authority  from  Rome  to 
Ravenna. 

The  other  trumpets  are  distine^nishcd  l)y 
the  three  woes  annexed  to  them  by  the 
angel. 

The  witnesses  begin  to  prophesy  in 
sackcloth  and  the  beast  to  persecute  them, 
1260  years. 

In  this  term  were  the  three  woes  in- 
flicted. 


Periodlii; 


558 


60ft 


Woes. 
1. 


Of  the  lo- 
cust, or  Ma- 
hometans, five 
months,  or  150 
years.  A.  D. 
612. 


Seren  Vials. 

Witnesses  prophe- 
sy and  the  beast  per 
secutes  them. 

Vials  poured  upon 
the  beast,  or  persecu- 
tors of  the  witnesses. 

The  noisome  and 
grievous  sore  denoted 
the  domestic  and  civil 
wars  between  the  em- 
peror Lewis  and  his 
sons,  and  their  de- 
scendants. 

Poured  into  the  sea, 
which  turn  it  to  blood 
— The  wars  of  the 
Christians  v/ith  the  in- 
fidels, or  Mahometans, 
for  the  recovery  of  Je- 
rusalem, termed,  The 
crusades. 

Poured  upon  the 
rivers  and  fountains — 
the  wars  between  the 
emperors  and  the 
popes. 


830 


1090 


1200 


388    The  MiUennium..„The  End  of  the  World, 


Woes 

2. 


3. 


Of  the  four 
angels,  or 

Turks  for  a 
year,  a  m<3nth, 
a  day,  and  an 
hour, 391  yt-arb 
15  days  A.  D. 
1281. 


Upon 
kingdom 
the  beast. 


the 
of 


Vials.  Periods, 

4  Poured  upon  the 
sun — contentions  ber 
fween  the  popes  about 
thf  papacy.  1372 

Poured  upon  the 
seal  of  the  beast — the 
idolatrous  power  of  the 
empire  broken  by  the 
reformation  of  Luther.     1517 

Poured  upon  the 
river  Euphrates, 

which  dried  it  up — 
the  extinction  of  the 
papal  revenue.  1690 

Effects  the  destruc- 
tion of  great  Babylon, 
or  the  papal  church. 
The  1260  years  end.  [  1866 


THE  MILLENNIUM. 
THE  END  OF  THE  WORLD. 

In  this  manner  the  prophetic  series  conducts  us 
through  the  successive  scenes,  revolutions  and  events 
of  time,  from  the  days  of  the  apostle  to  the  dissolution 
of  the  heavens  and  earth,  the  transactions  of  the  general 
judgment,  and  the  solemn  retributions  of  eternity. 
With  the  symbols  before  our  eyes,  and  the  history  of 
divine  providence  in  our  hands,  we  review  the  prophetic 
series  commencing  with  the  oj)ening  of  the  first  seal. 
We  investigate  the  significancy  of  the  symbols,  com- 
pare events  with  them,  and  are  surprised  at  the  aptitude 
of  the  symbols  to  designate  their  various  events,  and 
the  precision  of  their  accompHshment.  How  connect- 
ed and  harmonious?  What  evidence  does  the  revelafion 
involve  in  itself  of  its  divine  inspiration  and  authority? 
What  external  visible  support  has  it  received  from  the 
providence  of  God?  We  arrive  at  the  period  in  which 
we  live.  We  see  the  typical  Euphrates  dried  to  its 
lees,  the  papal  revenue  exhausted  to  its  very  dregs. 


^  4.' 


The  Millennium....The  End  of  the  World.  389 

From  their  tenets  and  insinu;itions,  we  perceive  that  the 
unclean  spirits  like  frogs,  are  gone  out  into  ths  world. 
Surprised  at  finding  the  events  and  circumstances  of 
our  own  times  so  accurately  symbolized,  we  demand, 
How  can  these  things  be?  We  reflect  that  kno/n  unto 
God  are  all  his  works  from  the  beginning  of  the  world. 
We  are  taught  that  the  scene  will  progress:  that  the 
kings  of  the  earth  will  increase  in  their  hostility  and  nige 
against  Christ — marshal  their  army,  and  challenge  him 
to  combat — that  the  King  of  kings,  with  his  glori- 
ous train  will  go  forth  to  meet  them,  and  will  overcome 
and  subdue  them,  and  cast  them  into  the  lake  that 
kurns  with  fire  and  brimstone. 

By  anticipation,  we  rejoice  in  the  righteous,  peaceful 
and  blessed  reign  of  Christ,  and  shout,  Hosanna  to  the 
Son  of  David.  We  extend  our  view  and  see  the 
Son  of  man,  in  awful  majesty,  coming  in  the  clouds  of 
heaven  and  summoning  the  world  to  judgment,  ai:d  in 
solemn  suspevise,  await  the  interesting  decision — When 
he  pronounces.  Come  ye  blessed — vve  hear  heaven  re- 
sound with  acclamations.  Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was 
$lain — and  when — depart  ye  cursed — hell  with  the 
groans  and  shrieks  of  the  damned.  The  Lord  grant 
that  we  may  find  mercy  in  that  day. 


THE   END. 


SUBSCRIBERS'S  NAMES. 


Alfred  Avei-y,  Stock.brid3,e, 

Elias  Arnold,  Great  Ban-ington, 

Ilusseli  Ai:stin,  Sheffield, 

Andrew  Andrews,   do. 

Henry  Bi.^eloM',  iSIiddleton,  Ver. 

"Wjliiaiu  Bac':ii,  Sheffield,  Mass. 

"William  Bush,        do.  do. 

Asahel  P.  Beiinet,  do.  do. 

Ezekiel  Br)  .ant,       do.  do. 

Horace  Bash,  do.  do. 

Rev.  James  Bradford,  do. 

Olive  fJrov/n,     Atford,  do. 

JEkazer  Barritt,     do.  do. 

Stephen  I'larnurn,  do.  do. 

R     r    Barnard,       do.  do. 

Wili.am  Battell,  Torringford,  Con. 

Geoi'ge  Beckwiih,  Great  Barrington, 

Heri.-)  Brown,  Stockbridge, 

Elish;4  Brown,  do. 

Abel  Huel,  do. 

A.  T.  Bradley,  do. 

Rufus  Cushnian,  Fairhaven, 

Jared  Canfield,  Sheffield, 

Ab'.a  Curtis,  Lee, 

Jare;l  Curtis,  Stockbridge, 

John  Cooper,  do. 

Rev.  Jacob  Catlin,  New  Marlborougli,  G. 

Asahel  Dewey,  Stockbridge, 

Henry   W   Dwight,    do. 

Gersliora  Darnian,  Great  Barrington, 

Charles  Dewey,  Sheffield, 

Thomas  Davis,  Beverly, 

Tiniollf  J.  Edwards,  Stockbridge, 

Ann  Edwards,  Litchfield, 

Eh  Ensign,  Slieffield, 

Moses  Fairchild,  Alford, 

James  Foster,  Boston. 

William  Greenleaf,  Stockbridge, 

Hon.  Josiah  Graves,  Rupert,  Ver. 

Rev.  Lemuel  Hvnes,  Rutland, 

Philander  Hulbert,  Alford, 

iJonfithan  Kicks,  Stockbridge, 


John  Hunt,         Stockbridge, 
John  S.  Hopkins,  do. 

Jedidiah  Huntington,  New  LondoBj 
Jabez  Hamlin,  Alford, 
Timothy  Jones,  BerUn, 
Silas  Kellogg,  Sheffield, 
Rev.  David  Kellogg,  Framingham, 
Elijah  Kingsley,  Stockbridge,  12 
Mason  Knapen,  Orivell, 
Justis  D.  I^ynch,  Stockbridge, 
Henry  Lincoln,  do. 

Jonathan  Lee,  Salisbury, 
Mylo  Lee,  do. 

Elisha  Lee,  Sheffield, 
Thomas  Noyes,  Newhaven, 
Rev.  John  Nelson,  Leicester, 
Minor  Owen,  Sheffield, 
Alexander  Proudfitt,  D.D.  Salem,  N.Y  . 
Thaddeus  Pomroy,  Stockbridge, 
Lutlier  Plumb,  do. 

Joab  Plumb,  do. 

Capt.  Timothy  Peltsn,  Great  Barring- 
ton, 
Josiah  Peet,  Andover, 
Thomas  Robhii\  East  Windsor, 
Francis  L.  Roibiis,  Norfolk, 
John  Reynolds,  Stockbridge, 
Azariali  Root,  Sheffield, 
John  W.  Rogers,  Boston, 
Oliver  P.  Sargent,  Stockbridge, 
Rev.  Micah  Stone,  Brookfield, 
Sanford  J.  Fitch,  West  Stockbridge, 
Enoch  Sperry,  Alford, 
Guy  Shaw,  Sheffield, 
Alpheus  Smith,  Leicester, 
Smith  and  Bissel,  Stockbridge, 
Job:   Tucker,  Stockbridge, 
Seneca  TuUar,  Egremont, 
Joseph  Woodbridge,  Stockbridge, 
Cyrus  Williams,  do. 

Timothy  Walker,  Esq.  Chai'lestowii, 
Timothy  Walker,  jr.  do. 


RECOMMEN  DAT  I ONS, 

To  a  «ew,  iutei-estiug,  and  valuable  Explanai'ion  of 
the  Revelation,  jz/A-/  puhlislwd  .>y  Sumiul  T.  yirm- 
strong,  JSo.  50,  CornhilL  Bunion,  fjcritttu  by  the 
Rev.  Aaron  Kinne,  A.  iVI.  enl tiled  An  Explana- 
tion, &c.  &.C.  &c.     Price  2  dollars. 

From  Rev.  President  Filch. 

nVUams  ColU'i'-e,  .'ifurch  17Vi,ni2. 
The  Rev.  Aai'on  Kinne,  the  author  of  the  following  wo.  k,  lias  lead  to  nie  his  cx« 
planiition  of  the  Revelation.  As  far  as  I  am  able  to  form  a  jndj;ii.f  nt  of  .so  tlillicnlt 
an  Undertaking,  the  authoi-  appetirs  to  have  succeeded  much  better  than  any  pre- 
cedi  iii  "  liter  on  this  subject  N^ith  « l-.ose  work  I  am  accp  aiuied  lie  lias  tiudicd 
his  subject  with  deep  and  critical  attention;  and,  in  niv  opinion,  in  peculiarly 
tlear  and  satisfactory  in  his  explanation  of  prophetic  eniblems,  and  in  tl.e  applica- 
tion of  them  to  the  evenCs  recorded  in  history.  Such  knew  ledge  of  his  subject, 
discernment  of  difficulties  and  objections,  and  judgn  ent  in  removing  tlie.ii,  and 
such  a  spirit  of  sound  and  fervent  pie^y  every  where  ap5;ear  r.  the  woik,  tliat,  I 
think,  it  caiuiol  fail  of  recommending  itself  to  every  judicious  ard  pious  reader, 
and  of  affording  him  insti-uction  anil  edification.  1  can  therefore  cheerfully  rec- 
ommend this  work  to  the  Christi.in  public,  as  deserving  a  more  than  commoQ 
share  of  their  attention  and  patronage. 

EBENEZER   FITCH. 

From  the  Hon.  John  TreadnelL 

Farmmgton,  Conn.  Mi  Muy,  A.  D  1812. 
Hatin'g  perused  the  following  comment  with  notes  on  the  Revelation  of  St.  John, 
in  manuscript,  and  attended  to  such  exphuiations  of  it  as  the  Rev.  autlior 
thought  proper  to  give,  1  am  satisfied  that  it  is  the  result  of  much  study  and  re- 
flection, and  worthy  cf  the  paironage  of  the  Chi'i^tiau  i)ublic.  The  e.\position  of 
the  sacred  text,  in  some  im])ortaut  points,  is,  as  far  as  I  know,  original;  and  free 
from  several  objections  to  vhich those  of  pri-ceding  writers,  on  the  same  siibject, 
are  hable.  The  author  appears,  if  I  mistake  not,  uniform  in  the  iiiterpretatioi'  of 
the  symbolical  language  of  prophecy,  and  learned,  and,  to  say  the  least,  ingeni- 
ous, in  the  selection  and  application  of  historical  facts  supposed  to  be  jiredieled 
by  it.  The  woi'k,  indeed,  on  a  critical  scrutiny,  may,  as  well  as  the  wi  i-ks  of  oth- 
ers on  tl;e  same  difficidt  subject,  appear  liaMe  to  objections,  but  1  have  no  doulrt, 
if  made  public,  it  will  he  read  with  pleasure,  and  v  ith  :  rofil,  by  all  who  are  dis- 
posed, with  attention  and  caiv,  to  search  the  I'l-oph'  tic  Sci'iptures. 

JOHN   TREADWELL. 


From  Rev.  Vice-President  Hyde. 

Lee,  Jlasa.  .May  26th,  1812. 
Having  heard  the  Rev.  Aaron  Kinne  read  his  maimscripi,  on  the  Revelation  of - 
St.  John,  1  fully  concur  in  tiie  recommendation  of  it,  given  by  the  honoi-able 
John  Treadwell,  Esq  as  expressing  nt\  own  views  of  the  merit  of  the  work  I 
have  no  doubt  that  the  publication  of  it,  especially  at  lhi>'  lime,  wlieji  tlie  jttten- 
tion  of  the  Christian  public  is  so  much  turned  to  the  Prophetic  ScT-iptures,  will 
fend  to  the  incre;ise  of  k..ow  ledge  among  the  people  of  God,  and  subse^-ve  the  in- 
terest of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom. 

ALVAX  im)E. 

From  Rev.  Dr.  Lyman. 

Ilalfeht^  .Mass.  Jure  Ut,  A.  B.  1812. 
The   Author  of  the    following  work  having  read  to  me   tlie  greater  i)art  of  his 
explanation  of  the  Revelation  of  the  Apostle  John,  1  httve  been  niuch  jjleased  and 
instructed  by  the  able  manner  in  -vvhich  he  has  treated  the  important  subject. 


Recommendations  to  Kinne  on  the  Prophecies, 

While  I  dlsclaiiii  a'l  pretensions  to  decide,  upon  a  single  and  cursory  reading,  be- 
tween his  scheiae  of  interpreiaiion,  an<!  that  of  other  able  and  learned  writers, 
w.th  ■whom  he  (lifters  in  sevei-ai  inlextstiiig parts  ot  the  prophec) ;  still  I  cai'iiot 
hut  think  that  he  has  cf.st  uddilior.al  li.i;ht  upon  the  si  bj(  ctj  a;.u  has  develoied, 
and  i::  a  goo>!  degree  made  plain,  many  of  those  intricacies  which  attend  synibol- 
ical  and  prophetic  writinj^s.  I  am  persuaded  tliathis  work  is  worthj.  oi' public  at- 
tention aid  the  patronage  of  the  inquisitive,  learned  and  pious,  and  c;^icuiaied  to 
increase  that  stock  of  useful  knouleiige,  A\hich  of  late  years,  hai^  bee;.'  irnpi.iied  t« 
the  Christian  church  upon  the  interesting  subject  of  prophecy,  and  that  .he  la- 
bors of  the  author  have  added  new  evidence  of  the  truth  and  supeiior  c.vce'ieuce 
of  the  Christia.i  religion,  and  may  by  the  Diviue  blessing  con  firm  the  fuith  a:jdhope 
of  the  childreu  of  God.  JOSEPH  1.YMAN. 

From  Rev.  Or.  Austin 

The  following  work  has  been  submitted  in  a  considerable  part  to  rny  attention. 
Without  presu.ning  to  pronou  ice  upon  the  correctness  of  the  interprebitions 
given  to  the  ;q>ocaly;)tic  visions  of  St.  John,  vhicb,  after  atteniling  to  tlie  elucida- 
tions ofingenious  nieii  are  to  me  eiobari'assed  still  with  ditficulty,  I  readily  say  ^hat 
the  views  of  the  Rev.  Author  appear  to  be  more  consistent  with  the  un;formity  of 
the  symbolic  language  of  the  Bible,  and  with  f;;cts  than  those  of  any  preceduig 
writer  upon  prophecy.  His  interpretation  of  the  eleventh  ( hapter  of  Daiiiei,  the 
most  obscure  perhaps  of  any  part  of -- crip tu re,  has  unu.sual  claiKis  to  corifide;ice. 
The  work  pro.nisjs  instruction  and  edification  to  the  reader,  a- 'd  I  hope  it  will 
meet  with  a  liberal  patronas;e.  ^ 

SAMUEL  AUSTIN. 
Worcester,  JMass.  June  3d,  1812. 

From  Rev  Dr  Morose. 

Cliarlestoivn,  JlTass.  June  S,  1812. 
The  Rev.  ]Mr.  Kinne  has  read  me  some  detached  parts  of  his  proposed  Work  on 
Sc  ipture  Types  and  Prophecies;  and  communicated  also,  the  recommendations 
of  a  number  of  respectable  (ientlemen,  who  have  more  fully  and  ciitically  examin- 
ed the  work,  and  in  who.se  judgment  I  have  confide  ce.  On  these  gi-ounds,  and  at 
a  time,  when  by  passing  events,  the  Christi.ia  world  isc-cciUd  so  extensively  and 
remarkably  to  attend  to  the  ])i'ophocies,  which  these  events  seern  evidently  to  be 
fulfilling,  I  am  of  the  opinion  that  the  proposed  work  may  throw  new'light  oa 
these  difficult  subjects,  aiidits  publication  may  be  useful. 

JEDIDIAH  MORSE. 


From  Rev   Mr   Cat  tin. 

JVe~M-j\[arlboroiigh,  J\Iass.  JVov.  2.  1812. 
ILvviTTo  attended  carefully  to  the  Rev.  Aaron  Kinne's  e.vpla.iation  of  the  Uevela- 
tion  of  the  Apostle  John,  and  to  some  important  parts  of  it  repe  '.tedlv;  and  hav- 
ing noticed  several  recommendatious  oitbe  work,  I  fully  concui- in  the  strongest 
rccorii'.T.endations.  To  me  it  appears  to  be,  'lOt  only  an  eii.borate  and  ingeiiious 
exposition;  but  also  one  niiich  casts  new  light  on  the  abstruse  part  of  sacred 
prophecy.  I  doubt  not  but  t'le  publication  oftJie  woikwill  conduce  very  much  to 
harmony  of  Ojinion  ou  these  interesting  subjects;  and  affoid  entertainment  and 
instruction,  calculated  to  support  the  faith  and  patience  of  the  people  of  Gtd. 

JACOB  CATLIN. 


From  Rev.  Dr    Gr]ffin. 

I  HAVE  read  Mr.  Kinne's  Explanation  of  she  Revelatio.is,  and  cheerfully  express 
tlic  pleasure  which  I  have  OLrivd  from  the  :i.gei,uit}  of  the  author.  Without  pre- 
suming to  decide  on  the  coi  rectner.s  of  all  his  opinions,  I  have  no  doubt  that  the 
exposition  as  a  whole  w  ni  lend  a  verj  cni!S)den;b!e  influence  in  diirusing,  in  this 
interesting  dav,  a  correct  knowledge  of  tlie  prophecies. 

E.  D.  GRIFFIN. 
Huston,  Feb.  7,  1814. 

IN     PRESS 

An  Essny  on  the  Soaship  ol"  Jesus  Christ,  by  the 
siime  author. 


